《I, the Demon King, Sign in the Abyss for a Hundred Years》 Chapter 1： I, the Demon King, sign in the abyss for a hundred years! Author: The Crow and the Dice Introduction: Wu Ming traveled through the endless abyss and became a new born demon at the bottom of the abyss. He thought he would become a high-level demon cannon fodder, but he did not expect to activate the sign-in system! You can become a high-level demon after signing in for one year! Signing in for ten years can become a son of the abyss! Sign in for a hundred years to become the demon king! ##Chapter 1 Rebirth as a Demon In the dim and terrifying lower plane, the endless abyss is constantly picking souls from the river of Sty which flows between the abyss and hell. Souls that conform to the characteristics of **** will be picked out and become demons. Other souls loved by the abyss will be chosen by the abyss to be reborn as demons. At this time, when the endless abyss was busy choosing the soul that suits his own mind, a black-haired and dark-eyed soul was selected by him. .... Soon after, in the incubation pool at the bottom of the abyss, countless demon cocoons were hatching. And one of them, unlike the other demon cocoons, had its own consciousness when it just took shape. "This...Where is this?" Wu Ming tried his best to open his eyes, but found that after opening his eyes, he actually appeared in a terrifying incubator. And he was lying in a green cocoon, surrounded by densely packed pieces of the same things as him. "Wait, I was born again? But why am I here." At this time, a lot of knowledge appeared in Wu Ming''s mind out of thin air. These messages are the conscious transmission of the endless abyss, the knowledge that every demon will have after birth. A lot of knowledge can be known from the demon born in the endless abyss at birth, and some knowledge will be slowly acquired as the level of the demon increases. The levels of demons are relatively simple, such as little demons, intermediate demons, high-level demons, and demon kings. Among them, those with their own special talents and real names are called the children of the abyss and the girls of the abyss! But the types of demons vary widely. There are dark monsters, deformities and so on that are physically strong. There are also demon mages who prefer to cast spells, callers of the abyss, and so on. There are even succubuses specializing in fascinating creatures. These are the advancements that demons with their own talents can choose. In short, the classification of demons is simple but messy, fully in line with the characteristics of the endless abyss! Hearing this, Wu Ming became clear. "It turns out I was reborn into the abyss!" But in the next second, Wu Ming''s heart began to worry. "Wipe, I remember that the demons want to become stronger, but they all have to kill each other to take each other''s essence. This is an endless Colosseum!" Wu Ming looked around. Although he couldn''t see the situation clearly through a layer of cocoons, the dense cocoons of demons around made him worried. Because these newly born demons will fight fiercely under the urging of the abyss consciousness after they are born. Wu Ming couldn''t help but feel a little worried when he saw the surroundings, wondering if he could leave here alive. "No, I have to find a way to improve my strength before I go out!" But Wu Ming, who is trapped here now, can''t do anything at all, just when he is worried. "Ding, you have activated the sign-in system, may I ask whether it is bound!" When Wu Ming''s eyes lit up, he knew what he had gained! system! Sure enough, a golden finger that every traverser will have! "Is it bound?" The system''s inquiry came again, and Wu Ming immediately chose to bind. "Ding! The host has successfully bound the system, do you sign in?" Wu Ming didn''t worry after hearing this, but asked instead. "System, can you tell me what your function is?" "This system allows the bound host to sign in at any location, and get rewards after signing in. The more special the sign-in place or the longer the sign-in time, the more special the reward!" The system replied that Wu Ming also quickly understood the usage of the system and no longer hesitated. "Sign in!" Wu Ming was a little excited and didn''t know what he would get the first time he signed in. "Ding! Congratulations to the host for signing in at the incubation pool and getting a copy of the Intermediate Demon Essence!" With the voice coming, some black and red essence as thick as hair appeared in Wu Ming''s cocoon out of thin air! Wu Ming looked at these essences with excitement. In addition to plundering the essence of other creatures, the fastest way to advance the demons is to plunder the essence of similar demons! But in the battle between the demons, there will always be a victor. Too weak demons cannot provide too much essence, and other powerful demons often possess powerful combat power or skills. It can be said that every advancement of the devil is made in the blood of the corpse mountain! This proves the preciousness of these essences. "Essence of the Intermediate Demon! Although it can''t turn me into an Intermediate Demon at once, these are enough for me to walk sideways in this incubation pool after I was born!" Wu Ming greedily absorbed these essences. Sure enough, Wu Ming''s body was undergoing rapid changes after absorbing these essences. Chapter 2： Although he hasn''t hatched from the cocoon of the devil, his current aura is already making the other demons around him vaguely uneasy. The cocoon he was in gradually changed from green to black and red. "Ah, it hurts!" Wu Ming felt his own change. Starting from his own body, every bone, every muscle and even every blood vessel are rapidly remodeling and becoming stronger. Finally, after an unknown period of time, Wu Ming''s cocoon finally broke open. A black and red demon with a body of nearly two meters and double horns was born! This is Wu Ming now. At this moment, he felt that his body was full of strength, and he tried to punch him. Whoosh! Wu Ming felt very satisfied with the sound of his fist breaking through the air. "It''s not just power, but even the speed is more than twice that of the previous life!" Just at this time. The entire incubation tank was boiling. All the demon cocoons are hatched! Countless demons, large and small, crawled out of the cocoon with red eyes! [Author''s digression]: New book "786310+ from the beginning of the devil to kill and evolve" The style is similar to that of the book, but it also tells the story of the devil. But the background world should be more perfect, and the content will be more exciting. I will publish the content of the old book that I haven''t finished in the new book. Please support us! Another penguin group number: 984-791-863. Friends who like the book can join, and the group owner will send out benefits from time to time! Thank you for your company and support all the way! thank you all. ##Chapter 2 Sign-in reward, magic sword! Looking at these little demons who were a little shorter than Wu Ming, Wu Ming smiled contemptuously. After the demons are born, they will immediately start the first death fight! Only the lucky ones who survived this death fight can get out of the incubation pool and enter the truly endless abyss. Wu Ming is not afraid of these "weak chickens" at all. At this moment, his strength compared with the little demons in front of him, it is basically the difference between an adult and a baby. Simply he exudes his own coercion, although his strength has not reached the level of an intermediate demon, but the most basic power is still there. The little devil around him also avoided the terrifying existence of Wu Ming. As for hunting down the little devil, Wu Ming had no plans. One is that the essence that these little demons can provide is too little. The second is that he needs to leave here quickly. After all, the reward for only signing in at this place is too weak. Wu Ming walked all the way out and walked for nearly a day before he came to the nearest connection point. This connection point is the appearance of a devil''s head, with a big mouth in the blood basin. Any demon who wants to leave here will be randomly teleported to any layer of the endless abyss as long as they enter it, and begin their own demon path. After entering, Wu Ming had a flower in front of him, and then found that he had entered the fourth level of the endless abyss! Abyss Consciousness quickly transferred the information here to Wu Ming''s mind. The master here is a senior high-level demon, nicknamed Daxos the King of Lies and Deceptions! Although demons are a kind of chaotic destruction, they rarely have a decent city and order. But this layer is a rare existence in the endless abyss, the reason is that the owner of this layer likes trading very much. But basically none of the trades with him ended well. But since the transaction exists, it means that there is even the weakest order here! "Really lucky, if there is a city, then I can hide myself better!" Wu Ming thought so. With the system, I don¡¯t lack resources at all, what I lack is a stable development space! Wu Minggang was about to leave, but found that the system prompts that the sign-in time is up! "System, sign in!" "Ding, the host successfully signed in on the fourth floor of Infinite Abyss and obtained a magic sword billet!" A pure black one-handed big sword fell into Wu Ming''s hands. This black one-handed great sword faintly revealed an aura of killing. There is a tight eye in the middle of the sword. And the sword is full of strange words. Wu Ming tried it right away, but as soon as he put his finger on it, he was cut with a small hole. Very sharp, it can even be said to cut iron like mud! The system then sent Wu Ming a reminder about the magic sword. "The magic sword billet (which can grow) is still in a sealed state. The stronger the creatures killed, the faster they grow, and the faster the seal can be unlocked!" Wu Ming was also overjoyed when he saw the introduction of this weapon. Chapter 3： Now is the time to improve one''s strength. This magic sword came too timely. As he put the sword away and left here, Wu Ming keenly discovered that a group of people were trying to surround him! Perceiving a breath, Wu Ming found that this group of people was very weak. He wants to see what medicine these people sell! After a while, the group of people entered Wu Ming''s field of vision. "Haha, really lucky, a little demon just born!" "Catch him and give him to City Master Lilia as a slave. A little devil can exchange 5 soul coins!" "..." This group of people are human beings who are willing to fall in the endless abyss, or they are cultists. Unlike the native species in the endless abyss like demons, they are villains, murderers, and the like who do evil on the higher planes. After signing a contract with some demons, he came to the endless abyss and continued their evil deeds. Some of them will be turned into slaves by demons, or experimental supplies. Some will be like them, specializing in capturing weak demons as slaves and selling them to the abyss creatures in need. Some of their heads have devil horns, some eyes are devil''s red pupils, and some of their bodies have been demonized. Wu Ming saw that they were actually trying to arrest him, and wanted to turn himself into a slave. For this kind of scum, Wu Ming will definitely not let him go. Wu Ming exuded his own breath and took out the magic sword. Buzzing. Demon Sword seemed to sense that he was about to see blood, and trembled with excitement. Seeing Wu Ming''s appearance, I also perceive Wu Ming''s breath. The group of people immediately turned pale, trembling all over, as if they had seen something terrible. "Medium... Intermediate Demon!" "I warn you, we are the people of City Lord Lilia!" "Don''t be afraid, everyone, he just has the aura of a middle-level demon, he has not yet become a real middle-level demon!" It was the person whose half of his body was demonized, and he was more sensitive to the devil than the others! Seeing that Wu Ming was not a real intermediate-level demon at this time, everyone immediately became courageous. Everyone rushed forward together, ready to work together to subdue Wu Ming. Swipe it! Wu Ming shook the magic sword with only his right hand with brute force. When Sanjian went down, there were three more headless corpses in front of him. But these corpses were weirdly like corpses, as if something had sucked their blood dry. Wu Ming looked at the magic sword in his hand and found a very inconspicuous red dot appeared on the sword! The magic sword absorbed the opponent''s blood! It seems that this is how the magic sword grows, Wu Ming thought. Upon seeing this, the other party knelt down and begged for mercy, but it was too late. Wu Ming didn''t want to let this group of people go. After all, the opponent took the first shot. Moreover, it is a scum and murderer who does no evil in itself. So Wu Ming doesn''t need to hesitate. With one sword, all the opponents were chopped to the ground. The red dot on Demon Sword Sword expanded by one point, and it seemed to have grown again. Wu Ming searched the contents of the corpse. Surprisingly found a lot of useful items. An endless abyss compass and a hand-painted nearby map. The important thing is that there are more than a dozen soul coins. This is the mainstream currency of the endless abyss, and the whole is like a black crystal. But if you look closely, you can see a howling soul is sealed in it. These are fragments of souls that have been traded with demons or looted, and have a certain value. Wu Ming then looked at the map and compared nearby landmarks. I found myself less than a day away from the nearest city called the Valley of Pain. So he tore apart the clothes of the group of people and made them into cloak-like clothes. The rest of the fabric was used by him to entangle the magic sword to prevent anyone from seeing the magic sword''s worth and becoming malicious. Then, Wu Ming was ready to go on the road. He was going to stay in this city called the Valley of Pain for a while, and then leave after his strength improved. ##Chapter 3 Heart of Slaughter Wu Ming followed the map and came to a road. The map stated that it would take less than a day to follow this road to the nearby Pain Chu Valley City. This road is not a complete road at all. It''s just that there are more creatures passing by, just stepped on it. On the way to the painful valley, Wu Ming began to observe the scenery of the entire endless abyss. Chapter 4： Wu Ming discovered that the endless abyss was not a barren land as people imagined. On the contrary, there exists an ecological environment unique to the lower planes in the entire endless abyss. For example, plants that are edible but taste difficult to describe. There are also all kinds of weird carnivorous creatures lying in ambush nearby, devouring passersby. There are even countless small poisonous insects flying around. If you put the above bad things aside, maybe it''s still a home trip here... Forget it... the environment is worse. However, Wu Ming''s strength at this time is much stronger than those of the little demons who have just entered the endless abyss, so he can walk on the road with peace of mind. Soon, Wu Ming came to the entrance of the painful valley. "Stop, you need to check to enter here!" Stopping Wu Ming were two mid-level dark demons, their sturdy arms were thicker than the waist of an adult. After seeing Wu Ming, the two of them became vigilant. Not only because Wu Ming is a raw face, but he also carries a weapon wrapped in cloth. In their two unwise heads, weapons are equivalent to danger. Danger means that it must be checked. So the two demons were going to check what Wu Ming was carrying. If the Lord Lilia knows that they will let dangerous people into the city. Then their fate will definitely be early to become Lilia''s pet. But Wu Ming had prepared. "Tingling bell~" The beautiful sound of several soul coins colliding with each other attracted the attention of the two. Wu Ming squeezed 6 soul coins into the hands of the two of them when the people around them were not paying attention. All this happened as fast as the wind. "Ahem, the inspection is complete, there is no problem, let go!" One of the more clever dark demons knows how to say it. "When shall we..." The other stupid one just wanted to speak, but when he looked up, he noticed the murderous gaze of his companion, so he shut up quickly. "Release, no problem!" ..... Entering the city, Wu Ming observed the surrounding environment. The city is located under a high mountain, and many buildings have been reclaimed along the mountain. The size of the entire city is not small. There are low residential areas as well as magnificent trading markets. To the west is the slave market, and to the east is the colosseum. The whole city exudes the stench of urine mixed with blood, and there are painful shouts in the surrounding alleys from time to time. Wu Ming came to a tavern whose name was "Yiyan". A one-eyed troll was nailed to the head with a spear on the sign of the tavern, which seemed to be the origin of the name. "Open a room." Wu Ming said to the bartender in the pub. The bartender turned around, it turned out to be a purple-skinned succubus! Wearing a leather jacket, her figure was so good that she exploded, and she wriggled her hooves and walked over. "Handsome guy, do you want something else?" The succubus said seductively, but her eyes were fixed on Wu Ming''s purse. "No, just want a room." Wu Ming refused. He just wanted to find a quiet room and sign in. "Go to the second floor, room 202, this is the key." Seeing that Wu Ming didn''t buy it, the succubus threw a key in disappointment and continued to greet other guests. Wu Ming took the key and entered the room. "System, I want to sign in!" Wu Ming said silently. "Ding, the host has successfully signed in in the Valley of Pain, congratulations on acquiring the skill "Heart of Slaughter"!" After speaking, a red human skin scroll appeared in Wu Ming''s hand. Wu Ming looked at the scroll in his hand in a daze. Is this a skill? "Let''s see what it is like first." Wu Ming wanted to take a look at the scroll, but the next moment. The scroll shattered and turned into a little golden light into Wu Ming''s mind. Then, Wu Ming felt that there was something more in his consciousness, which was a passive skill. Heart of Slaughter: In each killing, you will become more and more accustomed to death and blood without losing yourself. As the killing continues, you will finally unlock your unique coercion, which will make enemies weaker than you fall into a state of fear . Now "Heart of Slaughter" is currently in its initial stage. Like Demon Sword, this skill will also be upgraded as Wu Ming''s slaughter progresses. Chapter 5： Now the initial skills can make Wu Ming stay awake for a short time in the battle, and will not appear crazy during the battle. "Good skill!" Wu Ming sighed that many demons often go crazy in battle, not only will they lose control and may even be lost forever, becoming a beast. This aspect is the cause of the devil itself. The second is that as the demons continue to advance, the closer they are to the abyss consciousness. The abyss consciousness will constantly stimulate the demons to fight and become stronger. This situation will be better unless you reach the level of Children of the Abyss, and many intermediate and high-level demons will even be driven crazy by this sound! Wu Ming felt the skill. I found that I can manipulate myself to fight like a third party when the skills are turned on. Not only can you see the opponent''s movements clearly when fighting, but you can also clearly perceive your own state. Feeling the wonder of the skills of "Heart of Slaughter", a smile appeared on the corner of Wu Ming''s mouth. With such skills now, Wu Ming can safely go to battle with confidence. At the same time, he was also thinking about how to spend some soul coins here. After all, if you want to get a foothold here, you can''t do without enough money. So Wu Ming walked out of the room, ready to go to the city to see if there were any good opportunities. Of course, he came to the front desk of the pub before leaving. After all, the bartender in a tavern is often the most informed. No matter what kind of message it is. "If you want to find a way to make money, you can choose to become a slave hunter and catch some slaves in exchange for money. The slave market over there collects a large number of slaves every day." Wu Ming drank the local blood wine and shook his head. This kind of work was really unacceptable. Not only could it not improve his strength, but it was also easy to overturn. In the abyss, a scrawny old lady might be a super witch from a higher plane who came to the abyss for shopping. "In other words, you can go to the Colosseum to fight for your life, but there are some strong demons inside. Every time you defeat one, you will have a lot of soul coins into the account." When Wu Ming heard it, his eyes lit up. That''s it, not only can fight to increase strength, but also soul coins can be earned, and it can speed up the speed of unlocking the magic sword. Kill two birds with one stone. As for the issue of strength, Wu Ming is confident that there is a magical weapon such as the Devil Sword, and no one can touch him. After the decision, Wu Ming went out to the Colosseum. When he went out, the succubus in the tavern looked at Wu Ming''s back with some doubts. "Strange, why did this demon seem to change in his temperament in the short time he went upstairs?" ##Chapter 4 The battle that shocked the audience! Wu Ming came to the Colosseum in the Valley of Pain. This is the most prosperous place in this area and the most well-known entertainment venue in the surrounding area. He and the slave market cooperated with each other, one to provide qualified slaves, and the other to provide wonderful fights. These two points combined together, let them make a lot of money! As soon as he entered, Wu Ming heard the excited shouts of the audience and the roar of two demons fighting on stage. "Wow!" A red-skinned demon holding a battle axe in the Colosseum slashed his opponent''s abdomen with an axe. The audience on the stage became more excited when they saw it, and even many demons couldn''t control themselves when they saw the blood. The red-skinned demon saw that the effect was good, and raised his axe to signal to the stage. "kill!" "Hack him!" "Let us see blood!" Listening to the shouts of the audience, the red devil chopped off the opponent''s head with an axe and threw it into the audience. The audience suddenly boiled like water in a frying pan, and they all wanted to grab their heads. From the other side, a poorly dressed demon jumped out, grabbed the hand of the red-skinned demon, and declared victory. Shouted to the audience. "Today''s victory belongs to our Red Slayer! It has won 3 consecutive victories, and the prize money is as high as 1,000 soul coins!" Then the **** looked down the stage. "Is there anyone who wants to compete with our red slaughter? The winner will take away these 1,000 soul coins!" It''s a pity that the audience didn''t buy it, they just watched for excitement. Forget it for competition, after all, this red slayer is also a new gladiator who has recently risen to fame. "I heard that this red slaughterer is about to advance, how can the newcomer dare to find him!" "Yeah, those newcomers and demons are cowering, it''s boring!" In the audience, the weaker Demon Gladiators also knew that the strength gap was there, and they simply gave up the challenge. When Wu Ming saw this, he went directly to the backstage and found the steward to express that he wanted to participate in the gladiatorial fight. The other party took a look at Wu Ming and found that the other party was covered by an old cloak, and he couldn''t see who it was at all. But this does not affect the normal conduct of the duel, because here you only need to be able to fight, and there are not many rules for the devil. "what''s your name?" The copycat took out a thick book and prepared to register Wu Ming. "Call me...nameless." Chapter 6： Wu Ming said the homophony of his name, which made it easier to hide his identity. "Nameless? Interesting, go, do you want to bring this weapon on the field?" It was the magic sword on Wu Ming''s back. At this time, it was entangled in a pile of rags, and it was indistinguishable from its original appearance. "Yes, I want to take it on the court." Just kidding, came to the duel to show Devil Sword and himself, how could he not bring him to the field. "Okay, registration is complete, who are you going to challenge?" After speaking, the other party took out a thick roster. "No, I want to challenge this red slayer!" As soon as the words came out, everyone present looked at Wu Ming with lunatic eyes. "I really can''t help myself!" "Yes, I think he will be hacked to death by the other party as soon as he gets on stage." "I give out 10 soul coins and bet he can last 5 minutes!" "The deal, I bet him for 3 minutes." The inferior demons on the stage also learned of Wu Ming''s existence through the backstage, and knew that Wu Ming was ready to challenge the Red Slayer. "My fellow demons, good news!" "A newcomer will challenge our new star, his name is...unknown!" The audience cheered suddenly, and there was another battle to watch! While cheering, they also ran to place bets. However, it is a pity that Wu Ming is obviously the side that is not favored, and his bet ratio with the opponent has reached a terrifying level of 60 to 1. Upon seeing this, Wu Ming directly bet 10 soul coins and bet he would win. This action obviously angered the other party, and the red-skinned demon roared at Wu Ming. "I''m going to chop off your head and squeeze it in front of everyone!" After speaking, he bitterly raised the axe in his hand. Wu Ming ignored him, but walked slowly to the front of the stage and entered the Colosseum. "Ahem, audience, the game is about to begin!" "Now the newcomer-Wuming, will fight our new star Red Slayer!" "I don''t know how long he can hold under the opponent''s hand? Friends who want to bet, please hurry up and the game starts!" After speaking, the **** quickly jumped out of the arena. "Boy, while you still have a chance, kneel down and kiss my feet, this devil might be able to let you go!" Wu Ming did not answer, but took the magic sword from his back. Feeling the upcoming battle, Magic Sword trembled slightly at this time, as if a little excited! The red-skinned demon acted first and slashed at Wu Ming with an axe, seemingly ready to kill with one blow. "when!" The two weapons collided. The red-skinned devil was a little dazed. With his power, this trick is often harmless, and now it has no effect. So he immediately backhanded and cut again, this time stronger than the last time. He is confident that the opponent will never be able to defend it! But the opponent easily blocked this attack again. "Enough testing, now it''s mine!" Wu Ming, who couldn''t see his face, said to the red devil. "What...what!" Wu Ming suddenly attacked, and the big sword in his hand kept slashing towards the opponent. On the other hand, the opponent desperately resisted in embarrassment, Wu Ming''s stormy attack made him unable to breathe at all! It turned out that Wu Ming had only acquired the skill "Heart of Slaughter" before testing. After testing, it turned out that Wu Ming didn''t feel any emotions such as fear or excitement at all when the skills were turned on. Instead, he took every attack from the opponent very calmly. And now that he has tested enough, he is no longer ready to grind, he is ready to kill the opponent to get the reward and leave. Under Wu Ming''s crazy attack, the opponent could only grit his teeth. I hope that Wu Ming will be exhausted and give up offensive Finally, the opponent''s defense made a slight mistake. With this mistake, Wu Ming caught the opportunity. "brush!" The sharp magic sword was chopped off the head of the redskin demon by Wu Ming using brute force. The opponent''s head flew up and eventually fell to the ground. Demon Sword also took this opportunity to drain the opponent''s blood, making the opponent''s body shrink a lot. Wu Ming also felt that his "Heart of Slaughter" has grown a bit, and it seems that this is the right place! At this time, the audience was shocked. These battles are long to speak, but in fact they only took place in just one minute. This newcomer Wuming can kill the Red Slayer in a minute! "The winner... is... is nameless!" Chapter 7： The audience cheered. Although they lost the money, they finally saw a new powerful gladiator! ##Chapter 5 Advanced Intermediate Demon! Looking at the excited audience in the audience, Wu Ming did not wave his hand. Instead, he turned around and stepped down to receive his reward in a low-key manner. 1000 dazzling soul coins, plus the reward of betting on yourself to win. A total of 1600 soul coins! A whole sack of soul coins was placed in front of Wu Ming, but Wu Ming was worried. Because so much money is really not easy to take away. Just as Wu Ming was worried, the inferior demon who had hosted on stage before saw it and smiled. He took a ring directly from his finger and threw it to Wu Ming. "With this, you can store the space ring for things." Wu Ming took the ring belt and found that there was a space of two cubic meters in it, which was indeed a good thing! "How much? I bought it!" Wu Ming, who wanted to buy this ring, saw the inferior demon wave his hand and motioned for no money. "Welcome to come again next time, this nameless brother!" The gorgeously dressed inferior demon looked at Wu Ming, his eyes gleaming with gold coins. These little things are worth more than one hundred soul coins at most, but they are worth a lot of goodwill for this nameless gladiator. After all, a small portion of the tax revenue of the entire Pain Valley is in this Colosseum. They are not afraid of no money, but they are afraid that no one will participate. The appearance of Wu Ming made them think that they have found a good seed, and their investment at this time can get ten times a hundred times the return on Wu Ming! You know, all demons are aggressive by nature and love to see blood. Watching gladiatorial fights is the biggest and most comfortable way of entertainment for them! Wu Ming nodded, did not reject the other party''s kindness, he also knew that the other party wanted to use himself. And why didn''t he use the opponent? Using such a battle, he can quickly improve his strength. It can also speed up the speed of the Demon Sword''s release of the seal, achieving two goals with one stone. There is still money to make! Bringing the ring, Wu Ming put the money in the storage space and prepared to leave the arena. He continued to put on his cloak, making people invisible to himself. Then left there with twists and turns. Back at the hotel, Wu Ming relaxed and prepared to rest. I ordered a few meals and drinks at the front desk and asked the succubus to bring them into the room. After a while, the purple skin demon twisted his waist and sent the food in. The succubus was just about to entice Wu Ming to make some extra money. But Wu Ming just closed the door after taking the food. The angry succubus rolled his eyes outside the door. "This new demon looks like a poor ghost who has just entered the city and has no money! He can resist my temptation like this, and he is so angry with my old lady!" Unfortunately, what she didn''t know was that Wu Ming held the 1,600 soul coins that she had just won, if she knew it. She would definitely use her whole body to solve the problem, and she would never leave the room easily. Unlike other demons who rely on physical strength and skill power, the succubus feeds on their face and body. When their strength is weak, they will cling to stronger demons in exchange for a chance of survival. After the strength becomes stronger, they can awaken their bloodline abilities. Charm! This skill can not only charm creatures that are stronger than them, but is not limited to demons. Human race, devil, blood race and even Warcraft. Can be conquered by their charm. Become their "puppet", or lover. This mainly depends on the strength of the succubus use charm or their mood. Above this, stronger succubus will have stronger strength and other bloodline abilities, but the number is too scarce. ...... Time passed quickly, and Wu Ming had been in the Valley of Pain for more than a week. During this period, he signed in and got a lot of things. Intermediate Demon Essence X3 Elementary Demon Essence X2 High Demon''s Heart X1 Except that the high-level demon''s heart is a material that I don''t know how to use for the time being, the rest of the essence has been absorbed by Wu Ming. Wu Ming sucked the last trace of essence into his body, feeling the changes in his body. At this time Wu Ming felt that his strength had reached its current limit. He can already advance! He has truly become an intermediate-level demon, and the consciousness passed by the abyss consciousness is also very obvious. It is urging Wu Ming to advance more quickly! Chapter 8： You know, it takes several death fights to evolve from a junior little demon to an intermediate demon, and it must be able to completely capture the essence of the opponent. Not to mention the time spent, the risks of these battles alone are enough to dissipate most of the little demons. And such a fast and stable advancement like Wu Ming is really unheard of. Only those extremely special children of the abyss and girls of the abyss have a chance. ..... Quietly leaving the Valley of Pain, Wu Ming found a hidden area with no people. Wu Ming chose here to prepare for the advancement because he did not want people to know his promotion. After all, if this secret is let others know. Will definitely attract greedy eyes and malicious prying eyes! At this moment in this secret place, everything around is quiet. Wu Ming began to indulge the violent blood qi in his body and let them automatically take over his body. "Cracking!" It was like the sound of bamboo shoots burrowing into the ground constantly appearing on Wu Ming''s body, his body was evolving. Not only the physical strength is getting stronger and stronger, even his body is getting taller and stronger. And behind him, a pair of black meat wings also appeared, which is the sign of the advanced intermediate demon! Not only did Wu Ming''s advancement have no obstacles, but it went smoothly. He can feel the rise of his life level. And he felt a new ability burst out of his heart! ...... at last, Evolution is complete! Wu Ming successfully advanced to the Intermediate Demon and gained his first ability as a demon! "Devil Physique" (rare): Your body has reached the basic conditions of a rare demon. You have a stronger body, faster speed and better recovery ability. Continue to grow, and you will become stronger! Wu Ming saw a new ability. Although it was not the super power he wanted, this ability was also one of the strongest. The demons themselves have good physiques, and the appearance of "Devil Physique" will also make their bodies stronger. The physique of growth can not only change from rare to epic, to the legendary and legendary level behind, and even finally become a god-level demon physique! By that time, "Devil Physique" can really be said to be one of the strongest abilities. At this time, Wu Ming tried his new body after advancement. He swiped a few punches in front of him, and the fist style appeared directly, which seemed to be quite powerful. After trying speed, he found that he became more agile. Unlike those cumbersome demons, he is more flexible and can make a lot of moves. After the test, Wu Ming squeezed his fist. "It feels full of power, so good!" ##Chapter 6 War in the Valley of Pain! Wu Ming is ready to leave after finishing his advancement. On the way to the Valley of Pain and Chu, Wu Ming found the smell of blood in the air. There is a battle nearby! And the smell of blood gets stronger as it gets closer to the Valley of Pain. It seems that a large-scale battle has taken place ahead. So he immediately became concealed and walked slowly towards the destination. Sure enough, he found a lot of corpses along the way. Apart from demons, these corpses also contained many cultists and witches. Seeing this, there is a foreign demon army preparing to launch a plundering war against the Valley of Pain. Wu Ming quickly arrived at the entrance of the Valley of Pain, and found that the entire defense line was densely packed with soldiers who died in battle from both sides. This is the normal state of the abyss! The purpose of the fighting of the demons is simple. Loot and promote! Loot more resources and fight with each other before upgrading. But this time it is estimated that the nearby demons are carrying their own troops to take the city. We must know that although the Valley of Pain is not as prosperous as a human city, it is a rare treasure in this chaotic abyss! Therefore, in the abyss, even cities where transactions can be conducted are often uneasy. The characteristics of the demons determine that their nature is to conquer each other and fight each other. Wu Ming hid in a corner and slowly returned to the city in the Valley of Pain. There was already a fire in the city at this time. Roars, fighting, and screams came and went one after another. Wu Ming saw that many local merchants had already taken up arms to fight the invaders. They care more about the safety of the city than those homeless. One of the witch merchants was holding a wand releasing low-level magic, and attacking the invaders outside her shop fiercely. Although low-level but effective skills such as fireball and toxic fog make the intruders very headache. And the witch laughed at the sight. Chapter 9： "Come on, you cowards, dare to attack my shop, I am the black witch of the Tarros Forest! I want you all to be skinned and demolished, and then become my soul puppets!" After that, another fireball hit a cultist, causing him to burn from head to toe. At the same time, there was a scream of infiltration. "Boom boom boom!" It''s a pity that the old witch hadn''t been happy for long, and saw a demon warlord rushing over with four legs. The 5-meter-high body, coupled with huge muscles, made the witch''s skills useless. Then the Demon Warlord waved the iron rod in his hand and smashed it down! "Snapped!" Like crushing a bug, when the giant stick is raised again. Only a pool of blood remained where the old witch was. The strength of this demon is so terrifying! Wu Ming stood by, hesitated, not knowing whether he was involved in the battle. But Demon Sword gave him the answer. The Demon Sword trembled slightly, as if urging Wu Ming to join the battle quickly. And Wu Ming didn''t hesitate anymore, directly raised the magic sword and jumped into the battle. Catch the thief first! Wu Ming''s first goal is the demon warlord. The Demon Warlord is an enemy who has just entered the intermediate demon level, with a strong physique and courageous strength. They are often the formidable force in the demon army, but also a certain degree of command candidates, who can command small-scale troops. If the Demon Warlord continues to advance, he will become the Demon General, and then the Demon Warlord, with stronger individual strength and command more armies! Seeing Wu Ming rushing over, the Demon Warlord immediately felt something was wrong. He quickly swung down a stick, and slammed it heavily on the ground. But Wu Ming jumped away with a speed much more flexible than the opponent, and then raised his sword to counterattack! "brush!" Wu Ming slammed a sword **** one of the opponent''s legs. I saw that leg was cut off instantly. The other party screamed, and for a while, he broke his leg and was a little unsteady. He was also fierce, waving an iron rod and hit Wu Ming horizontally. Wu Ming dodged again, and directly lowered his head to avoid the fatal blow. Then he jumped high, and a sword plunged into the opponent''s heart, making it a mess by the way! The demon warlord roared unwillingly, but unfortunately he still couldn''t resist the passing of his life. The magic sword staying in the opponent''s chest was excitedly sucking the opponent''s flesh and blood, and the corpse over 5 meters tall was shrinking visible with the naked eye. At this moment, the cultists and the little devil on the side saw a bad situation and wanted to escape. But how could Wu Ming give the opponent a chance to escape. With one sword, several cultists were split open, and the little demons found that they couldn''t run, so they simply turned around and wanted to fight Wu Ming. The magic sword in Wu Ming''s hand cuts them like melons and vegetables. It doesn''t matter who is here. It''s all one sword at a time! After the battle, Wu Ming stood on the street covered in blood. Like a **** of war. At this time, he looked at the magic sword and found that the red dots on the magic sword had increased a lot. It seemed that this level of battle could make it unlock faster. At this time, the battle in the city continued, and it didn''t seem to stop at all. "This is a good opportunity. I only need to pick the elite demons who are alone to start. It''s a real benefit!" After speaking, Wu Ming threw away his broken cloak and took a set of simple armor from the old witch''s booth. He was going to change his appearance during the battle, and the province would be recognized by the caring people. .... On the other side, a dreadlord who is close to the high-level demon level is commanding his troops in the center of the battlefield. He suddenly sensed that one after another in his army disappeared. And those who have disappeared are those who have command or combat ability. This makes him feel very wrong. "Is there a master in the city?" However, he did not have time to manage the rear of the troops at this time, instead focusing on the current goal. The City Lord''s Mansion in the Valley of Pain! He knows that if he wins this battle, with the resources of the Valley of Pain, he can sit back and relax in the advanced high-level demons, and even stronger, even the fourth level of the endless abyss can compete for it. ! Thinking of this, there was unspeakable enthusiasm in his eyes. ..... Wu Ming was already happy and crazy at this time. The discipline of the demon army is particularly poor, and often the army will start to burn, kill, and looting before the end of the battle! And a group of scattered demon army, here Wu Ming is not defended at all. He chose suitable targets, and killed each other one by one. Chapter 10： Magic Sword is also very satisfied with this state, the red dot on the sword is getting bigger and bigger, and it has the size of a fist! "Boom!" The body of a shapeshifter was thrown to the ground by Wu Ming. At this time, he had killed almost 20 middle-level demons, and his own combat experience was also much richer. And at this moment, only heard a deafening roar from the City Lord''s Mansion! Wu Ming turned his head and found a scene that surprised him. ##Chapter 7 Succubus City Lord! The lord of the city in the Valley of Pain has always been very mysterious. No one knows the true strength of the lord, only that the lord is a succubus. But everyone in the city said that she had a powerful pet. People in the city have different opinions on what the lord¡¯s pet is. Some people say it is a **** dog. Some people say that they have raised a group of flying wing monsters. However, now Wu Ming finally knows what the lord''s pet is. Abyss Worm! This is the lowest level creature in the endless abyss, where their status is similar to that of the earthworms on the upper plane. It is a creature that can make fertilizer for the land and is responsible for destroying carrion waste. The important thing is that the common abyss worms generally grow up to more than one meter long, but this one of the city lord of the pain valley... Wu Ming saw a hundred-meter-long abyss worm rushing out of the underground of the city lord''s mansion, and then rushed towards the enemies. Wu Ming has no doubt that it can swallow a house! The mouth of the blood basin is full of sharp teeth, densely layered layer after layer. Its body is completely different from the defensive ability of the same kind, it is covered with strong scales! The abyss worm swallowed a demon warlord who was still dazed by the ground in one bite! And it was not over yet, it was agitated by the smell of blood, and it was a little crazy at this time. Several flying demons saw the situation badly and prepared to fly away. But the Abyss Worm did not give them a chance, but twisted their bodies. In the desperate eyes of several demons, he swallowed them in one bite. The demon who led the army to invade before was also a little silly at this time. It is estimated that the strength of this abyss worm can no longer be identified by the standards of the devil. It is estimated that it can be regarded as a mobile natural disaster! But he knew that there was no chance to escape, so he simply fought for it. He raised his weapon, leaped towards the abyss worm, and gave the opponent a sharp knife! This knife was also very effective. It directly slashed away the opponent''s scales, cutting out a wound more than one meter deep, and the abyss worm suddenly shed blood. But here comes the problem, a wound that is more than a meter deep... For the size of this abyss worm, it is equivalent to a person scratching his finger. It won''t be fatal, but it hurts. "..." The Abyss Worm turned his head, his tiny eyes fixed on the person who was causing him pain. "Spare...!" Before he finished speaking, the demon who led the invasion was swallowed in one bite. The people under him were scattered like birds and beasts, and they began to flee. Residents in the city started to take the opportunity to beat down the water dogs! Wu Ming also recovered from the shock and joined the hunting team, specifically hunting down those high-value targets. Just when they were killing them happily, a clear voice came over. I saw a succubus shrouded in tulle covered by an abyss worm on his head. It is the city lord who just showed up now! At this time she was shouting magically to the whole city. "Kill them all, leave none! The bravest performers today will all be rewarded by me!" After speaking, he led the Abyss Worm back to the City Lord''s Mansion. It is estimated that urging such a creature will consume her mind. The rest of the battle is much easier. The rest of the troops who had no intention of resisting were quickly hacked and killed, and those who survived were not lucky. They will be sent to the slave market as slaves to make up for the losses of the war. And from now on, unless it is death, they will not have any chance to be free. Even after death, their souls will be used to make soul coins! ....... After the battle, Wu Ming returned to the "One Eye" tavern. In front of the tavern, the former succubus bartender was whipping an inferior demon with a leather whip. "Dare to grab my old mother''s shop? I think you don''t want to live anymore!" The Inferior Demon had been injured before, and the courage was gone, so he could only beg for mercy. Chapter 11： Finally, after beating the opponent half to death, the succubus bartender used a chain tied to the demon dog to tie the opponent''s neck up. "From now on, you will work for the old lady till you die!" After speaking, he led the other person into the tavern. After Wu Ming entered the tavern, he found that the place had been smashed into something improper, and even the corpses of two guests had not had time to take away. "Oh, are you still alive?" The succubus bartender recognized Wu Ming, after all, after living for such a long time, Wu Ming could be considered an acquaintance of her. "There is no food or drink available today. It''s really bad luck. I really want to kill these wild demons who don''t have eyes!" The chained inferior demon shivered after hearing it, and hurriedly helped clean up, not daring to take another look. At this time, the tavern door was kicked open. An old-fashioned witch and several city defense soldiers walked in. Wu Ming couldn''t figure out the situation and just wanted to dig out his weapon. "Don''t do it, Lord City Lord invites you to the City Lord''s Mansion as a thank you for fighting today." This sentence surprised Wu Ming, how did the other party know about himself in such a chaotic battle. The blind old woman laughed. "The smell of blood on you can be smelled from tens of meters away. You must have killed a lot of invaders just now!" Wu Ming relaxed. It turned out to be this way. Next time, he should pay more attention to it. After all, with the help of the system, he is ready to come out only after his strength reaches the sky. But since there were rewards, Wu Ming didn''t refuse, and went out with them. Only the bewildered succubus and the inferior demon who was frightened by Wu Ming''s record were left. "What are you trembling! Go and sweep the floor!" ...... Wu Ming followed them to the City Lord''s Mansion. The City Lord¡¯s Mansion is not big, but it has a huge deep underground cave. It seems that the Abyss Worm rests here on weekdays. At this time, many people were already standing in the city lord''s mansion, most of them were under the city lord''s. The other part is scattered people in the city, such as Wu Ming. "Tingling bell~" A bell came. I saw that the previous Succubus City Master came to the crowd from the side room. Sitting on the throne of the city lord, he called a few attendants to bring long tables and stools to the crowd, and motioned for them to sit down. Wu Ming discovered that this succubus was very different from other succubuses. Most common succubuses are red, purple, and black. The city lord in front of him, as a succubus, had a white skin. And the hoofs commonly owned by succubuses are also invisible on the opponent, who is a pair of exquisite and delicate feet. At this moment, the city lord was covered by a layer of tulle, but the exploding figure still made the demons underneath swallow. At the same time, Wu Ming keenly observed that the other party seemed to be blond and had some pointed ears? "Elves?" Wu Ming has some doubts. But the corners on the opponent''s head proved that she was a real succubus. While Wu Ming was still guessing, the city lord spoke. "Warriors present here, thank you for your bravery today for helping me repel the nasty invaders." "Each of you will receive my reward, and you can choose any treasure from my treasure chest as today''s reward." The words of the Succubus City Lord came over, and the voice was tactful and pleasant, which made people feel a little fanciful. ## Chapter 8 Black Dragon Egg and Vitality Spring Water! Succubus City Lord Lilia led everyone to her "treasure house." That''s where she keeps her trophies on weekdays. After opening the warehouse door, everyone found that there were many weapons, armors, and treasures displayed in it. Many are sophisticated and rare weapons. Any one can be sold at high prices on the black market. It seems that the Succubus City Lord is very satisfied with their performance this time, and is ready to spend a lot of money to reward them. In other words, I want to win over this group of people with growth potential. Succubuses are not a race of combat expertise. Although they are good at charm and diplomacy, they still rely on these savage demons with more muscles than brains to start wars. "You can choose at will, one for each person, and you will come back after you choose." Lilia''s wonderful voice came again. Nodding to indicate that Wu Ming and others can now go in and choose these equipment at will. When the group of demons saw the equipment full of the room, their eyes turned green, cheering and ran in to choose their favorite weapon and armor. Although treasures are also attractive to demons, demons tend to gain stronger power. Unlike those vulgar demons, Wu Ming just glanced in the treasure house and lost interest. With the magic sword in hand, he naturally looked down on these "ordinary goods". So he walked towards the depths of the treasure house. The gold and silver treasures all over the floor could not be seen by him, and his weapons and equipment were nothing but clouds. Chapter 12： He wants to see if there are any treasures that interest him. "Wait, what is this?" As he was checking the treasure, an egg with black scales appeared in his field of vision. Wu Ming took it down and found that it was a dead dragon egg. Thin lines are carved on the black scales. It feels good to the touch, but it obviously lacks some vitality. It seems that the creature that gave birth to this egg is unusual. Just as Wu Mingzheng was looking at it, a seductive fragrance came from behind him. "You are very discerning. This is a black dragon egg. If it can be hatched, you can get a baby black dragon." It was Lilia, the Lord of Succubus City, who noticed Wu Ming. As a person who owns a giant abyss worm as a pet, she collects many powerful creatures as her spare pets. This time the two were very close, Wu Ming could see some of the other''s facial contours through the veil. I have to say that succubuses are all natural beauties. At this moment, Lilia is the best among them. The soft blond hair and snow-white skin coupled with the tactful voice made Wu Ming feel a little lost for a while. Seeing the demon staring straight at her in front of her, Lilia was not angry. As a woman, knowing that she has charm is something that does not need to be ashamed. She giggled, and put a pair of jade hands on the black dragon egg. "But it''s a pity that when I got this dragon egg, it lost its vitality. Even with my ability, it is difficult to hatch it." She stared at Wu Ming, trying to see through the man covered in a cloak. From the very beginning of seeing Wu Ming, she had a strange feeling. It was not a heartbeat, but some inexplicable surprise, which surprised her very much. You must know that as the city lord, not only is she wearing defensive treasures all over her body, but the abyss worm is standing by below the city lord''s mansion. She couldn''t understand why the person in front of her could give her a threatening feeling. So she came to Wu Ming''s side in the name of explaining the dragon egg, wanting to find out. However, it is a pity that Wu Ming''s breath is only a newly advanced intermediate-level demon. Although he can''t see his blood, from the big sword on his back, it can be seen that the opponent is a type of demon who is good at fighting. After testing out Wu Ming''s strength, Lilia seemed to lose interest. "I suggest you exchange for a treasure. The value of this dragon egg is not as good as a set of shields." After speaking, he turned and left. Wu Ming frowned, and the other party made sense that a dragon egg that could not hatch did not meet his requirements. At this stage, improving combat effectiveness is the most important thing. "Ding, the cooling time for sign-in has been restored, do you want to sign-in?" As soon as Wu Ming heard the voice of the system, he did not hesitate to sign in. "Ding, the host successfully signed in Lilia''s treasury. Congratulations to the host for getting a bottle of vitality spring water!" A bottle of liquid wrapped in clear crystal appeared in Wu Ming''s hand. Vitality spring water? Wu Ming looked in his hand and found that this bottle of vitality spring water was faintly golden as a whole, and it seemed to have life in his hand, which made people feel very comfortable! The system then gives an introduction to the vitality spring water. Vitality Spring Water: This is the spring water blessed by the God of Creation. If ordinary creatures drink it, they can return to their youngest state from the elderly and increase their lifespan. People who are seriously injured can immediately recover from their injuries if they drink it. And get the blessing of the vitality spring water, and the larvae such as dragon eggs that have lost their vitality can regain their vitality and accelerate their incubation after use! good stuff! If this bottle of spring water is sold to the upper planes, I am afraid that many powerful emperors will break their blood for it. Even starting a world war is not hesitating! But after Wu Ming got the bottle of spring water, he looked at the necrotic black dragon egg, and he had an idea in his heart! He stuffed the vitality spring water into his space ring. Wu Ming held the dragon egg and came to the side of the lord Lilia. "I chose this one." Although she didn''t understand, Lilia still respected Wu Ming''s choice. The other demons laughed when they saw Wu Ming holding a "bad guy". "Have you seen, that fool chose a dead dragon egg!" "He doesn''t think about hatching, right? No way!" "Hahaha, there are people who can be so stupid!" .... Ignoring them, Wu Ming laughed in his heart. "You fools, when I hatch this black dragon queen, I really want to see your expressions." .... Seeing that everyone had chosen their favorite treasure. Lilia stood in front of everyone and said. "Since everyone has picked something they like, I have something to say to you before everyone leaves." The people who were just about to leave heard Lilith''s words and immediately turned back. "The damage caused by this invasion is not big, I didn''t take it to heart." Chapter 13： "But not long ago, my fortune-tellers pushed for another big event!" "That is the magic tide is coming soon!" Lilia said solemnly on her pretty face. [Author''s digression]: If you like, please leave your silver ticket! If you have other ideas about the plot, you can also leave a message at the bottom of the book! ## Chapter 9 Black Dragon Pet, Onyxia! As a demon in the endless abyss, Wu Ming naturally knows what the tide of magic is. Metaphorically speaking, the magic tide is equivalent to breathing. Breath of the endless abyss! Every time a wave of magic power comes, the creatures in the endless abyss will become more violent and more aggressive than usual. But in such an environment, the advancement of all demons will become relatively simple. Because the magic tide will bring enough magic power to make them grow faster. After the magic tide receded, the endless abyss would be relatively silent and calm. At this time the abyssal environment will become relatively suitable. So Magic Tide has another name, called "War Tide" by the demons! During this period, many demons will fight each other, and then increase their strength. More than that. The tides generated by the endless abyss often have multiple plane settlements. Plane settlement is an endless abyss that serves as a lower plane, and will capture some upper planes that are too close to oneself. And the captured plane will be forcibly swallowed part of the endless abyss and become its own nourishment. And as the plane sinks, there will be a large area on that plane that can be directly linked to the abyss! This is unfortunate news for the residents of the upper planes to be caught by the abyss. But for the demons, it was a rare feast of killing. Not only the souls of upper plane creatures are delicious, but they are also good rations themselves. Countless demons will flock to their world, destroy their buildings, and kill their people. But on the other hand, that plane will also make fierce resistance. Under the blessing of the will of the plane. Not only the local life will be strengthened, even the gods of their planes will become brave and capable of fighting. If the demons defeat them, then this plane will always be a part of the endless abyss. On the contrary, if the other party insists on holding their own territory and cuts off the connection with the abyss, they will be able to escape the capture of the abyss. Return to the embrace of the upper plane. But in reality, the winner is often the endless abyss! ....... Everyone was surprised when they heard Lilia''s words. Her men could actually guess the time when the magic tide came. "I know it''s difficult, so this is a rough time. The magic tide will come in about a month." "At the same time, I hope you can join my army and let us make a lot of money!" "If a plane subsidence appears on our level, we will plunder that plane, if not..." Lilia''s eyes became cold. "Then we will annex the surrounding area and become the real master of this area!" The crowd took a breath after listening. They didn''t expect Lilia to be so bold, when her ambition was revealed. But the demons quickly responded to Lilia''s words. Anyway, after the magic tide came, they had to fight anyway. Whether they plunder the wealth and soul of the upper planes or annex the surrounding areas, they don''t care as long as there are benefits. In that case, they might as well follow this "big shot" Lord City Lord. But Wu Ming hesitated. He vaguely felt that Lilia''s ambitions were more than these, but he couldn''t guess what the other party was thinking. ....... Wu Ming left the City Lord''s Mansion and returned to the "One Eye" tavern. Forgetting the previous things, Wu Ming took out the black dragon egg and put it on the table. Then find the vitality spring water from the space ring. "I hope this really works!" Wu Ming thought, then opened the crystal bottle and poured the vitality spring water on the dragon egg. Unexpectedly, this vitality spring water was absorbed by the dragon egg as soon as it was poured on it. The dragon egg radiated its vitality almost instantly. Wu Ming put his hand up again, and found that it was different from the lifelessness before. The shell of the dragon egg not only became elastic again, but also the sound of heartbeat came from it. "Successful, I don''t know how long it will take to hatch!" Before the words were finished, the eggshell began to shatter a little bit from the inside. A small gap appeared in the eggshell. Chapter 14： A cute black paw poked out from inside. And there was a puppy-like "whooping" sound in the egg. Wu Ming''s eyes widened, watching this little life try to crawl out of the eggshell. Wu Ming, who wanted to help, thought of the knowledge in the book of the previous life, and let the other party work hard. Pulling out seedlings to encourage growth is not a good behavior. Finally, an hour later, a young dragon the size of a puppy appeared in front of Wu Ming. It was wet and had a pair of small meat wings on its back. The scales on his body have taken shape, but now they are soft. At this moment, it crouched on the table and groaned like it had exhausted all its strength. Wu Ming stretched his hand over, and the other party cleverly rubbed Wu Ming''s palm with his head. But the good times didn''t last long, and the little black dragon suddenly began to cry. "Woohoo!" The shouting became louder and louder, making Wu Ming feel a little at a loss. "hungry?" The little black dragon patted his wings on his back, as if he understood it. Wu Ming took out the bread and jerky that he had prepared before, but the other party only took a bite of the jerky and never ate it again. It didn''t seem to suit his appetite, the little black dragon still flapped its wings and screamed. But Wu Ming had nothing to feed him at this time. I tried other things, and the little black dragon looked like I just didn''t eat it. Until Wu Ming tentatively took out the heart of the high-level demon who had signed in before. Unexpectedly, the little black dragon jumped up excitedly like a dog saw meat. That was the heart of a whole high-level demon, which was bigger than the body of the little black dragon on the table! And as the heart was bitten down little by little, the body of the little black dragon grew up visible to the naked eye! In a period of time, it has increased by more than a full circle. And as the body grew, the scales of the little black dragon gradually became hard. From the previous soft kneading change, it became like armor. Such a fast growth rate! It is worthy of being a black dragon breed that is known for its melee ability. Seeing this, Wu Ming began to admire the powerful talent of this epic creature like the dragon. When I thought about it as his future pet, or even a mount, Wu Ming became excited. When the black dragon in front of him grows to adulthood, he can completely fight the giant abyss worm head-on. Wu Ming was very satisfied when he touched the little black dragon lying on the table with his belly on his back. "By the way, give you a name." Wu Ming looked at the **** of the little black dragon. Well, there is no small hook, it seems to be a girl. Wu Ming had an idea. "From now on you will be called Onyxia!" After hearing this, the little black dragon rubbed his head on Wu Ming again, looking very satisfied. ##Chapter 10 The magic tide comes, and the war begins! One month passed quickly. Wu Ming lived a fairly peaceful life during this period. After signing in continuously, he absorbed more and more demon essence. At this time, his strength has improved a lot, and after a period of stability, he can progress to a high-level demon stably. At that time, he had truly become one of the strong men in the abyss. Although the speed of advancement is getting slower and slower. But Wu Ming was not in a hurry. After all, the amount of essence obtained determined the intensity of the demons after they advanced. During this time, Wu Ming also participated in the battle of the arena every three to five times. Not only has he obtained a lot of soul coins, but his own combat experience has also become more abundant. The important thing is that the seal of Demon Sword is about to be lifted. At this time, the magic sword was mixed with most of the blood stripes on the black sword. Not only was it sharper, but Wu Ming felt that the magic sword was getting bloodthirsty. The little black dragon has grown up a lot. Its daily staple food is the heart of the devil and a lot of raw meat. On the one hand, the devil''s heart relies on Wu Ming to sign in and supply, and on the other hand, it relies on Wu Ming to obtain it in the arena. Now Wu Ming has become a mysterious master in the arena. In addition to being well-known when he shot, he would take the loser''s heart every time. Therefore, Wu Ming also won a title. Heart Eater-Nameless! Many viewers think that Wu Ming just eats other people''s hearts to become stronger, but they don''t know that those hearts are just Onyxia''s rations. This also caused a period of heart-eating craze in the Valley of Pain, but only some people followed suit. After all, the devil''s heart is not something that is easy to obtain. Chapter 15： As Onyxia''s body grew bigger and bigger, Wu Ming also bought her a pet-specific space ring at a high price. The ring is hundreds of square meters in size and stores a lot of food and water. Onyxia is also very comfortable in it. ...... The days passed in a hurry, until... "The magic tide is coming!" Wu Ming felt the changes in the surrounding environment, and the blood in his body began to boil. Let him have an idea of ??wanting to kill everything. The consciousness of the endless abyss also began to whisper in his ear, forcing him to kill! At this time, an indescribable feeling came to his heart. It''s not just him. All the beings on the fourth level of the endless abyss instinctively looked up. In the blood-red sky, an invisible continent appeared on everyone''s heads. That is the upper plane attracted by the magic tide of the abyss. At this time, a part of the crystal wall of the plane in the sky has been twisted and deformed, and is firmly controlled by the endless abyss! And part of that continent is getting closer and closer to the endless abyss. "bump!" The gate of the plane leaning against the abyss opened! ..... Wu Ming had a desire to fight in his heart, which made him unable to control himself. But fortunately, the "Heart of Slaughter" skill was activated, and a deserted breath surged into his mind. In a short time, Wu Ming woke up, and the whispers of the abyss in his ear disappeared. On the other hand, the demons around, all with red eyes, rushed towards the connection point of the upper plane. Inferior demons, transformation demons, demon warlords, witches... etc. all rush forward like crazy. Even the succubus city lord Lilia, standing on the head of the giant abyss worm, ran towards there. And in the distance, countless demons rushed to this side with grinning smiles. This is the root of the endless abyss that can swallow countless planes... Endless demons! Just after the first batch of demon pioneers entered the connection between the plane and the abyss, only a heroic and warlike voice came. "The choppy of the lower plane, get out of this plane!" An attack that shook the ground came, and saw an orc more than 100 meters high, not like a mortal, standing there holding a sword in his forehand. Behind him, there are a dozen orcs of all kinds, holding all kinds of weapons, and slaughtering the demon army that enters them. Behind this group of orcs are shining golden light. It is the gods of the invaded plane! They formed the first line of defense of the plane at this time. But this side of the endless abyss... "Hmph, just rely on you?" I saw a strong wind blowing in the red sky in the distance, and a two-winged demon with the same size of 100 meters rushed towards a dozen orc gods. The fourth layer of the endless abyss, senior high-level demon, the king of lies and deception-Daxos! Under the blessing of the endless abyss, he fights against each other without fear. "Boom!" The claws of Daxos collided with the sword of the orc **** of war. As soon as the two sides met, they started head-to-head! And behind Daxos, dozens of high-level demons came one after another! Although most high-level demons are not as strong as the orcs and gods, they are worse than a large number and are not afraid of life and death. When the group of gods and high-level demons fought against each other, the demon army in the endless abyss got a respite. With the sound of several horns, a group of orcs from the local plane also came to the battlefield. The two men and horses immediately collided together, killing you to death! The demons fight for their advancement and their instinct to kill! The orc army is fighting for the plane on which it depends, and for its relatives and friends! Both sides will fight to the death in this battle! Although Wu Ming also came to the edge of the battlefield. But instead of rushing to make a move, he calmly waited for the opportunity. He looked behind the orc army and found that this was a very beautiful world. Green water and green mountains, there are floating islands floating in the sky. The dazzling sunlight shone on both armies, dyeing them golden yellow. But the ground under their feet has already flowed into a river of blood and turned into a crimson! The battle between the orc gods and the high-level demons soon ended. The orc gods have fallen by 5, but the high-level demons have fallen by a dozen. Daxos'' wings were cut in half, and the orc God of War who was fighting with him broke an arm. The high-level demons retreated into the abyss, letting the abyss heal their wounds. As for the orc gods, they returned to the kingdom of God to recover their energy and injuries. Chapter 16： Now, it''s the battle between the middle-level demons and the little demons and the orc army! Seeing this, Wu Ming grabbed the magic sword that was about to endure, and joined the battlefield. A green orc more than two meters high with a steel warhammer knocked to death an intermediate demon, just about to take a breath. Looking down, his chest was pierced by a black and red magic sword barrel! Not only was his flesh and blood being swallowed by the magic sword, but his limbs were getting weaker and weaker. He sat down on his knees and turned his head and found that it was a mysterious demon in a cloak¡ªWu Ming! Wu Ming grabbed the opponent''s heart and threw it into the space ring where Onyxia was. "Your plane is beautiful, but unfortunately, when two worlds collide, only one world can survive!" [Author''s digression]: The main thread is officially opened. Ask for some tickets~~! ##Chapter 11 Swordsmanship and Goodbye Lilia! In the endless abyss, a war against the plane often lasts for a long time. So now Wu Ming is very happy in the battlefield. Unlike ordinary demons, Wu Ming possesses a powerful skill called Heart of Slaughter, which ensures that he will not go crazy during the battle. It is also unlikely that those demons will attack the opponent''s front as if their brains become mad. So he put all his main goals on the high-value goals in the orc army. The captain of the orcs, the shaman and the orc wolf cavalry were all his targets. Relying on his rich combat experience and brain, Wu Ming often mixes with ordinary demons. While the opponent is playing against other people, approach from the side... A sharp sword stabbed the opponent to death, sucked the flesh and blood, and took out the heart. After a series of attacks were completed, Wu Ming immediately retreated, not giving the opponent any chance to fight back or seize himself. The orc troops on the opposite side gritted their teeth and wished to rip Wu Ming alive. But unfortunately, they had no way to catch Wu Ming in the chaos. .... "Ding, the sign-in cooldown is over, do you want to sign in?" "Yes, start signing in!" "Ding, the host successfully signed in on the battlefield of the abyss and rewarded "Swordsmanship"!" As the sign-in was completed, a simple scroll appeared in his hand. "God-killing swordsmanship?" Wu Ming didn''t expect that there would be swordsmanship in the system. After smashing the scroll, Wu Ming understood the knowledge of swordsmanship by himself. "good stuff!" Wu Ming sighed. There are a total of 6 types of swordsmanship, and Wu Ming has now learned the first one. Although other moves have to wait for the last move to be thoroughly mastered before they can continue to learn, but each of these moves is a powerful swordsmanship! The first move of God Swordsmanship...thunder! This move is very simple, only one sword. But the speed of the move is extremely fast, as fast as lightning. After comprehending, Wu Ming immediately used this move. Seeing that his figure sank, holding the magic sword in both hands, his breath became more and more stable. "brush!" The surrounding demons and orcs did not react, they saw a lightning-fast figure rushing into the front of the orc army. Looking along the figure, Wu Ming was standing behind an orc. The orc looked unscathed, which made people confused. Wu Ming snorted and put away the magic sword. After Wu Ming received the sword, the orc''s head fell off and hit the ground! fast! Such a quick move is really unheard of. Wu Ming was very satisfied with the newly acquired Swordsmanship. Just the first move of swordsmanship can have such a powerful power. Thinking about the word "killing gods" in swordsmanship, Wu Ming guessed that if he learned the next few moves, he might not be able to truly become a killer of gods! .... Soon, the sunset came. The orc troops blew the horn, and the army''s line began to shrink. Wu Ming felt bad instinctively. He immediately ran towards the back of the demon army, because he felt that the orc army in front of him could not be so fragile. They must have a back hand! Sure enough, I only heard that the earth began to shake, and it was on the horizon in the distance. Hundreds of sling-like devices were installed. On the side of each sling, there is an orc shaman casting spells, seeming to increase its power. As soon as these devices appeared, some experienced demons and more clever existences quietly ran back. Chapter 17： Launched! Only a few explosions were heard exploding in the demon army''s position. These explosions can not only shred a large piece of demon army and their entourage, but also can cause severe damage to advanced demons! Many demon armies were unable to retreat and were blown up solidly and suffered heavy losses. When the orcs saw this, they roared loudly to restore their morale. Although the demons were severely injured for a while, they have not yet reached the stage of breaking their muscles and bones. But the orcs have more than this one. Behind their army, there was a loud roar. Then hundreds of giants appeared behind! That is the behemoth of war raised by the orcs, a creature similar to a saber-toothed elephant! They are more than ten meters tall and covered in steel armor made by orcs. Every step they took, they could step on a big hole in the ground. On the back of the war behemoth stood an orc with a bowman and several orcs with spears. It seems to be to guard against the demons jumping on the back of the war behemoth to attack its weakness. As soon as they appeared, they began to attack the line of the demon army. No other means of attack are needed at all! The group of war beasts only needs to charge into the army, wherever they go, flesh and blood fly! Although the demons are creatures known for their bodies, they can''t even stop them at this time. The war machines were like knives slicing butter, smashing the demons'' morale severely. Although Wu Ming had already seen bad things, he stepped back. However, there was still a war beast, a ghost, and a stranger who looked at him for some reason. "Wow!" It roared towards Wu Ming. "Huh, looking for death!" Wu Ming didn''t flinch, holding the magic sword in his hand, preparing to face the giant beast head-on. When he was just about to release the Swordsmanship, he didn''t expect a "Cheng Yaojin" appeared halfway. The giant abyss worm roared out of the ground. Although the war beast is more than ten meters high, it is really insignificant compared to the hundreds of meters large abyss worm. In one bite he swallowed the behemoth of war and the orc soldiers on their backs. It''s not over yet, it seems to have received an order, go back underground, and then drill out from under the feet of another behemoth of war. Eat the opponent in the same way. ... Wu Ming put away the magic sword, and a succubus came to him. "It''s you?" It was the city lord Lilia, she naturally remembered Wu Ming, the demon who took the black dragon egg. "You have grown up again!" Lilia sighed that Wu Ming felt more dangerous to her now. It''s like an ancient beast that hasn''t grown up. Although young, it has great potential! "Well, why did you come here?" Wu Ming asked, he remembered that Lilia had already joined the battlefield, but only now. "I''ve arrived long ago, but I am lying in ambush. After all, it is not my job to kill ordinary orc soldiers." at this time. The vast will of the endless abyss descended on the battlefield. It is estimated that I felt the pressure of the demons, and the endless abyss directly gave strong support to the demons on the battlefield. The demons became more frenzied and bloodthirsty because of the arrival of the endless abyss consciousness. They began to shred the opponent''s line a little bit regardless of casualties. And at the rear, the army of endless demons still can''t see the end... ##Chapter 12 Unblocking the artifact, the evil sword and evil eyes! The days of the Abyssal War passed quickly. It has been more than a week since Wu Ming joined the war. Wu Ming continued to live a life of non-stop killing during this week. The combination of the swordsmanship of the gods and the magic sword made Wu Ming the new star of the demon army. Not only is the number of slaughters large enough, even the targets of the kills are often high-ranking candidates in the orc army. The orc army even called this mysterious man the "orc grim reaper"! It is a pity that no one on both sides knows the true identity of this "orc **** of death". .... "what!" With the scream of an orc shaman falling to the ground. Wu Ming pulled back the weapon from the opponent''s body. Looking at the magic sword in his hand, he felt that the seal of this weapon was about to be lifted. Chapter 18： The entire magic sword has become black and red intertwined with each other. The whole is exuding a strange black atmosphere. And the Demon Sword itself was trembling slightly, as if something was waking up. Finally... the magic sword is unblocked! Wu Ming felt a powerful mental power from the magic sword in his hand, and the power even left him with a nosebleed. "Hahaha! I, Demon Sword Evil Eye, finally awakened!" There was a voice in Wu Ming''s mind that this weapon could actually communicate with Wu Ming. The red vertical pupil on the Demon Sword opened, staring at Wu Ming. "You are my new master?" Seeing Demon Sword suddenly speak, Wu Ming nodded in a daze. "Although the strength is now weaker now, it looks like it has great potential, so I can barely make it." Hearing this, Wu Ming almost vomited a mouthful of old blood. Even if his weapon could speak, he would even complain about himself. Is this the magic sword? Wu Ming said to the evil eye with the demon sword, "What about you, since you have lifted the seal, what is your ability?" The evil demon''s evil eyes looked at Wu Ming, staring at it for a long time before speaking. "Oh, you don''t know my skills? I am the sword of the previous Demon King, and I have done a lot for him. As for my abilities and skills..." "Still being sealed... Currently there are only two left!" Wu Ming''s forehead, just like this, you dare to mock my weakness. However, the system showed the current state of the magic sword skills. Demon Sword-Evil Eye (unblocked) (artifact) Skills: Blood qi plunder (unblocking). After killing the enemy, the evil eye can store the opponent''s blood energy for its own use. If the host is injured, the blood energy stored by the evil eye can replenish the host itself. Ability: sharp (legendary level). Other skills and abilities are temporarily sealed, please continue to kill to unlock more abilities and skills. .... Wu Ming was also shocked after seeing the introduction of skills and abilities. Legendary sharpness! This is not a popular commodity, but a real super ability. This ability is also very simple to explain, that is, the legendary armor will be broken if it is cut by the magic sword. The armor below the legend is simply unable to withstand the sharpness of the evil spirit of the sword. The strongest armor Wu Ming has seen so far is nothing but an armor top in the black market, and that armor is epic-level sturdiness. But this will come to an end. The sturdy attributes of the legendary level can be called epic armor, and the number is very scarce. Therefore, as long as Wu Ming holds the Demon Sword and Evil Eye, most of the enemies will be killed in front of him! Let''s talk about another skill, blood looting. It is also amazing, this skill can not only plunder the enemy''s vitality, but also replenish the host itself. In other words, when Wu Ming used the Demon Sword and Evil Eye to fight, the longer he fought, the more blood he looted. At the same time, if he is injured, the Demon Sword Evil Eye can quickly repair Wu Ming''s injury. This is simply a perpetual motion machine in a large-scale battle or war. Moreover, the Demon Sword and Evil Eye currently only have two abilities, and the remaining skills are still being sealed. If all were unblocked, Wu Ming could not imagine how powerful this weapon was! ..... Seeing Wu Ming''s surprise look, the big eyeball of Demon Sword Evil Eye rolled around. "How about it, kid, am I very strong!" "Ok." Wu Ming nodded. Although this sword was a stinky fart, it was indeed a divine weapon. "Then what are you hesitating about, let''s kill it!" The Demon Sword Evil Eye had already sensed that he was on the battlefield, and the sweet smell of blood had long made him impatient. He doesn''t care so much, as a magic sword, all he thinks about is killing. There are more wars! He used to be the sword of the Demon King, but he has experienced countless wars, and every war has made him drink the blood of the enemy. So he doesn''t care who the owner is, he just wants to join the battle soon. .... But then Wu Ming''s behavior surprised him. Wu Ming, who possesses the evil spirit of the sword, not only didn''t start to kill the Quartet immediately, but became concealed. "Whoo!" After quickly killing an orc, Wu Ming retreated. This made him yell in Wu Ming''s head quickly. "What are you doing? Take Wushuang with me! Charge up and kill him! Hurry up!" Wu Ming ignored him, how could he follow the advice of a weapon. Chapter 19： Then he hid it again, and killed another hapless orc warrior in the same way. "Ahhhhh! Kai Wushuang! Rush into the crowd and Kai Wushuang!" Wu Ming didn''t know why this weapon could actually communicate with himself, but it was still a silly talk. What is even more exaggerated is that he actually allowed himself to play Wushuang on the battlefield, doing such a stupid behavior! Is it hidden and low-key development is not good for him? "Kai Wushuang! Kai Wushuang!" Evil Eye protested like a pupil in Wu Ming''s mind. "To shut up!" Wu Ming replied coldly. "..., Kai Wushuang!" ......... It''s different from Wu Ming''s joy of obtaining the artifact. The orc camp is frowning and bleak. In the back of the orc army, in a huge tent. "Great sacrifice, we can''t stand it anymore!" An orc with the appearance of a general knelt on the ground and said to an old orc with a high authority in white clothes. The old orc sighed, looked at the sand table on the table, and did not speak for a long time. After thinking for a long time, he finally made a decision. "Abandon the first line of defense, and then withdraw to the rear line of defense." The orc general quickly nodded and said yes, just about to leave. "Prepare the group of powerful people in the rear. They have enjoyed the resources for so many years. Now is the time to dedicate themselves!" The words of the orc high priest came over, as if he had made a difficult decision. "The army of demons is not really endless. High-level demons and our gods are evenly matched, and now we can only hope that the other party does not have a powerful person who can be evenly matched." The orc high priest looked at the battlefield outside and said anxiously. ##Chapter 13 Advanced High-Order Demon, Extraordinary! With the continual defeat of the orc army, the demons quickly occupied a large area of ??this plane. The area occupied by the devil is quickly corrupted and it is no longer easy to survive. After the demons invaded, they began to destroy everything they could see, and even those orc civilians who could not escape in time would be arrested and become slaves or draw their souls into slaves. A few hundred kilometers away from them, it was the largest city in the orc world, but at this time it had become like a copper wall and an iron wall. It is difficult to be breached in a short time. The two sides also engaged in a cruel tug of war here. It lasted nearly a year before the orc''s defense was officially destroyed. Although the defense line was breached, many strong orcs still organized a small number of troops to resist in each gathering area. It is difficult for the demons to defeat them all at once, after all, the world is so huge that the demons can only cannibalize them little by little. .... And beside a volcanic crater in this world. Wu Ming is absorbing the essence of the demon he signed in earlier. "Well, we can break through." I took a closer look at my body. Wu Ming felt that his body was full of blood, and he was still unable to absorb more essence. The strength has reached the upper limit of the intermediate demon! Unlike ordinary demon advancements, Wu Ming''s advancements are all accumulated. The resources that can evolve ten middle-level demons make Wu Ming only use them to advance to high-level demons. But there are also benefits to doing so. That is, once Wu Ming can successfully advance, then his strength will rise a lot, far surpassing those ordinary high-level demons. Wu Ming called into the air. "Wow!" A black dragon tens of meters long with metallic luster spread its wings and came to Wu Ming''s side. It was Onyxia who was born nearly a year now! During this year, Wu Ming signed in and got all the nutritional products to feed her. This also caused her growth rate to far exceed the growth rate of similar dragons. It is estimated that it will take an ordinary dragon to grow to its current size for 50 years. Although it is different from the adult body that can eventually grow to a hundred meters long, Onyxia at this time can already be regarded as a good combat power. After Onyxia flew down, she touched Wu Ming with her head affectionately. Wu Ming patted her head and said. "I''m going to advance here, you help me check the surrounding situation, don''t let anyone approach." After hearing this, the black dragon nodded his head, and then lifted off. "I specially selected this no-man''s land, I hope no one can disturb me." After speaking, Wu Ming closed his eyes and started to advance. I saw him bend down and squat, the blood on his body began to boil, and the red line of countless blood surrounded him. He gradually returned to the state he was in when he was born. Chapter 20： Become a cocoon of the devil! .... This time the advancement time was close to one day, and Onyxia still hovered in the crater, driving away anyone who approached. I saw that the demon cocoon over there was moving at this time. A hand broke through the restraint and stretched out from the cocoon. But this hand is not the claws of ordinary demons, but more like human hands. Wu Ming crawled out of the cocoon. If someone sees Wu Ming''s image at this time, they will be surprised. With a handsome face, a strong body, and black hair, this is a human being. However, other physical characteristics confirmed that Wu Ming was a real demon. The devil''s double horns, blood-red eyes and black wings on his back all show Wu Ming''s identity. Wu Ming guessed the reason for his return to human form. The evolution of high-level demons would instinctively transform himself into the most suitable form in the soul. At this time Wu Ming found that he had become stronger. The demonic physique has been upgraded from rare to epic, and the physical physique has been further improved. The violent power flowed through his body, and he could feel his power with every grasp and hold. Then he flapped his wings, and he flew successfully. The feeling of flying in the air was very good. While Wu Ming was flying in the air, he found that his perception was a little different from before. He found that the world in front of him seemed to be made up of runes that couldn''t be said, but when he looked closely, he couldn''t see anything. Wu Ming immediately understood what it was. rule! The power of subtle rules. He could feel the rules of the whole world slightly, but it was still very difficult to comprehend. More than that, he looked up and found that he could perceive the kingdom of the gods of the original plane with his naked eyes. Perceive the supernatural power! If Wu Ming can grow stronger, then he will have his real name and title. Starting from advanced to high-level demons, they will have the opportunity to awaken their real names and obtain titles that belong to them. For example, the fourth layer of the abyss, the king of lies and deception is his title. Such a powerful existence will often pass on its deeds and reputation to countless planes and be admired by all beings. Not only that, if he chooses to let a group of people truly believe in and serve himself, then he can ignite the divine fire and gradually become a deity with divine power from becoming a demigod. However, Wu Ming has not yet awakened his real name and title because he has just advanced to the high-level demon. The high-level demon is just the beginning of those great powers, and there is still a long way to go. So from this moment on, Wu Ming truly escaped from the mortal womb and became an extraordinary person who had the opportunity to surpass all things! Wu Ming swears that one day, his fame will spread throughout the endless abyss! After falling down, Wu Minggang was going to try his own state. "Ding, the cooling time for sign-in is up, do you sign-in?" The system prompt appeared. "Sign in!" "Congratulations to the host for signing in for one year, and rewarding "The Cloak of Pride"!" A blood-red cloak appeared in front of Wu Ming. Cloak of arrogance? The name was strange, and Wu Ming was a little confused. Wu Ming took a look at the cloak, and was dazzled by the attributes on it. Cloak of Pride: Legendary level. Never damage. Defense level: epic! Possess the skill: the soul song! The soul-calling song can store nearby dead souls, up to 100,000. The dead soul can be released and automatically attack the surrounding enemies, but once released, the dead soul cannot be recovered. The dead soul can last for up to seven days, and will automatically be annihilated when the time is up. The duration is determined according to the strength of the individual soul. "Awesome, with this I can become an army alone!" Wu Ming sighed. After being equipped, Wu Ming and Onyxia took off together. At this time, he is ready to go to this orc world to get better, after all, with his current strength, unless he encounters a god, he is not afraid of any enemies at all. Even those weaker gods and Wu Ming won''t necessarily win or lose! ## Chapter 14 Orc Sword Saint! Wu Ming flew happily in the air, enjoying the flying fun that he had never experienced in his previous life. Onyxia followed Wu Ming loyally, and played with Wu Ming from time to time, changing very much. Just as this man Yilong was passing by a nearby hilly area, the sound of fierce fighting from a dilapidated village below attracted Wu Ming''s attention. Wu Ming looked down and found that it was an old orc alone fighting the attack of a large group of demons. The dilapidated village was already ablaze at this time, and many orcs were preparing to flee. Chapter 21： But their escape route has been blocked by the group of demons, and it seems that they can''t escape to heaven. I saw the old orc fight out. "I''ll stop them, you guys go!" After speaking, he drew a fiery red long sword from his back and pointed it at the group of demons. "Hahaha, is the orc already so vulnerable? You, the old orc man, also wants to stop us?" A one-eyed demon leading the team came over and raised two mountain axes that were as tall as a person. "Now stop resisting, I can still make you my slaves! If you continue to resist, then I will draw out your soul and throw it to the witches to make you mourn for a hundred years!" At this moment, it seemed to him that the orc could not stop him at all. In fact, his main goal is not to conquer here, but he heard the news that there are high-value orcs in this remote village! Following his gaze, there were some rare orcs with rabbit and cat ears in the crowd. Such a cute orc is not only valuable in the upper ranks, but also a priceless treasure in the endless abyss. An adult cat-eared orc can sell at the high price of 1,000 soul coins in the black market, while the rabbit-eared orc has to double. If it''s a more rare fox orc... It is priceless! The one-eyed demon couldn''t help feeling a little excited about the large amount of wealth he was about to acquire. The only thing that can stop myself from reaching out to those cute bunny-eared orcs and cat-eared orcs is only... The old immortal orc in front of him. "You dare to hold a weapon at me, die!" The two mountain axes of the one-eyed devil slashed at the old orc, one left and the other right. "Grandpa Will, be careful!" Seeing danger, a female orc with rabbit ears wanted to run out, but was stopped by others and prevented her from being sent to death. "when!" Unlike the ending that I thought of, the orc named Will just stepped back gently, and then raised the red long sword. Such a simple block actually blocked the full blow of a strong demon! "Orc Sword Saint?" Wu Ming blurted out that in this war of the orc planes, many orc sword sages similar to him appeared. Most of them are legendary powerhouses, and some of the top-notch existences can even fight against high-level demons, and even win. Their most powerful thing is not the ability to single-handedly, but the advanced skills that one person can turn the situation around in large battles. "Blade Storm"! Looking below, even though the orc sword saint named Will blocked the blow, it was obvious that the old man had no such strong physique, and he staggered back a few steps. The one-eyed demon obviously recognized that the person in front of him was not a general one, and immediately commanded his men to surround him. It looks like he wants to besiege the opponent to death! "silly!" Wu Ming said. Sure enough, he saw the orc sword saint urging the secret method, and his weak body immediately recovered. then... "Demons, eat my sword storm!" I saw the orc sword sage leaping forward, holding the big red sword and starting to spin. The Orc Sword Saint used his superb swordsmanship to turn him into a **** whirlwind of weapons. Wherever the Scarlet Whirlwind went, the demons flew in flesh and blood, screaming again and again. Finally, when the last demon in front of him was torn apart, the orc sword master stopped, vomited a mouthful of blood, and knelt on the ground, panting. I saw the orc girl with rabbit ears in the crowd hurriedly ran over, supported him, and cried. "Woo, Grandpa Will, are you okay, I''ll heal you!" After speaking, a faint green light began to appear in the hands of the girl with rabbit ears. Under the light, the face of the orc named Will became a little **** from pale. It is a pity that the treatment of the girl with rabbit ears only lasted a few seconds before disappearing. But the orc sword sage smiled and touched the girl''s head. "It''s okay, grandpa is okay, you can quickly lead everyone away, grandpa is old and can''t walk anymore." Before he could finish speaking, he saw that his face changed, he pushed the girl away, held the sword again, and stared at the sky firmly. "Quick.. go!" But it was too late, and saw a huge black dragon blocking the crowd behind, and a man wearing a red cloak slowly fell in front of the orc sword saint. The man was Wu Ming. He saw such a powerful performance of this orc sword master again, and he had a new idea in his heart. "I''m not the same as those in front of me. Are you sure you still want to use weapons at me?" Wu Ming smiled, looking at the orc sword master with red eyes, walking step by step with the magic sword in his hand. "Hey, boy, can I see blood today? Or the blood of a swordsman!" Demon Sword Evil Eye shouted in Wu Ming''s mind. He found that since he had been with Wu Ming, he was always hungry and full. Unlike his previous master, Wu Ming would not kill the Quartet for no reason. The Orc Sword Saint sighed, raised his head, his eyes full of determination. "No matter who the other party is, I dare to raise a weapon, after all, there are people behind me!" Although this is the case, the orc Sword Saint was already desperate in his heart at this time. Wu Ming''s sense of oppression was too strong for him. This was a real high-level demon, and the demon aura that had almost condensed into substance almost suffocated him. Chapter 22： "Fight!" Seeing this, the Orc Sword Saint was just about to give his life a blow to see if he could hurt the opponent, and then gave his people a chance to escape. Just as he raised the red long sword to attack, he found that Wu Ming had moved. "!" A lightning-fast figure struck. Before the orc Sword Saint had time to react, he only found that Wu Ming had come behind him, and the magic sword in his hand had been taken back. Then the red long sword in his hand began to crack inch by inch and shattered directly. Swordsman of the Gods¡ªThunder Style! Looking at the broken weapon in his hand, the Orc Sword Saint was completely desperate. He knew that even in his strongest period, he would not be able to defeat Wu Ming, or even fight. The orc sighed, just about to commit suicide, hoping to calm Wu Ming''s anger. Unexpectedly, Wu Ming stretched out his hand to stop him. "I can keep you alive, or keep your people alive, and give you more power." Will''s eyes flickered, there was hope and hesitation. "But... what''s the price?" "I want you to serve me!" ##Chapter 15 Transform the orcs, the half-demon is born! Hearing Wu Ming''s words, Will hesitated. As always arrogant orcs, it is difficult for them to accept that they become slaves to demons. But seeing Wu Ming''s previous strength, coupled with his terrifying black dragon pet. If you refuse, you will be killed, but if you don¡¯t refuse... He looked back at his people. Although he was already gray-haired, his strength was not as good as before. But at this time he is the patron saint of the entire village, as long as he nods... They can live! Even as a slave, he at least survived. "Have you made a decision?" Wu Ming stood in front of Will holding the magic sword and said coldly. In fact, Wu Ming didn''t suddenly show kindness, but he was hopeless after seeing this plane basically break free. He decided to develop some subordinates to turn these orcs with good potential into his own helpers. After all, if he wants to lay a piece of sky in the abyss, he alone cannot accomplish it. ... "Yes, my lord, I have decided. We are willing to be your slaves. I hope you will let us make a living!" Will put down the broken sword. His head hit the ground, and he dared not look at Wu Ming. This is the posture of the orcs'' total surrender, which proves Will''s sincerity! But Wu Ming became puzzled after hearing this. "Slaves? I didn''t say to let them become my slaves. Slaves have a shit. What I want are soldiers who have the will to fight and can grow up." Just as Wu Ming was thinking in his mind. "Hahaha, boy Wu Ming, you are laughing at me. Your sentence of serving me naturally makes them think that you are here to capture them as slaves. These orcs are not an abyss race now, so naturally they will only think of themselves. It''s just slaves in the end." Demon Sword''s complaints followed one after another, awakening Wu Ming. "That''s it... I see!" "Cough cough, listen up, I don''t want you to exist as my slaves from now on, but I want you to drink the blood of the devil and become my dependents. From then on, respect me and fight the world." Hearing these words, the orc sword saint''s tears almost fell. There are still such good things, he originally thought Wu Ming would treat them all as slaves, draining their last drop of blood. But now Wu Ming not only stated that he would treat them as his subordinates, but also wanted to make them his family members. A family member of a high-level demon! The family members who become high-level demons can not only transform themselves into half demons, possess some of the powers of demons, but can also adapt to the environment of the abyss. Since this plane was attacked and captured by the abyss, it is not that no one has not thought of this way. Although the orcs will lose their freedom by doing so, at least a large number of orcs can survive. but... Gods are not allowed! They are parasites of this plane, and they rely on this plane to survive. If this plane completely becomes part of the endless abyss, or the orcs who believe in the gods are transformed into half-demons and half-orcs. Then they will fall! Therefore, they are the most "loyal" rebels, they will urge their believers to fight to the death, and they will also die in order to escape from the abyss! But Will and others are all abandoned existences in this world. Many of them are not followers of the orc gods, and secondly, they are not under the major forces. They are just a long-lost village. So they don''t care about abandoning the gods at all. Gods? Shit! "Then... can we ask for your name?" After making up his mind, Will asked Wu Ming cautiously. After all, the name of a demon often represents the demon''s behavior style. Chapter 23： For example, Daxos, the king of lies and deception on the fourth level, his acting style is far more treacherous and cunning than the devil. If it was his offer, then Will and others would definitely reject it. But Wu Ming had just advanced to a high-level demon at this time, and he hadn''t come in a hurry to possess these things. Moreover, Wu Ming still wants to develop in a low-key manner, and does not want to get too much attention from complicated forces. So... after thinking about it a few times, Wu Ming said his most commonly used name in the endless abyss. "Anonymous, from now on, I will be your lord!" After Will listened, he thought that Wu Ming must be a big man in the endless abyss, even the name was so low-key. If someone told him that Wu Ming was a high-level demon who had just advanced, he would definitely scold him to death. "What? A newly advanced high-level demon? Do you see that the newly advanced high-level demon can have such a familiar? (Onyxia), can have such a god-level weapon (devil sword evil eye), And even the attack method is not procrastinated, and it will kill with one blow! (Swordsmanship of the Gods Right now, I saw that Wu Ming had recognized that they could become his family. Will no longer had that frowning face, but the creases on his smiling face appeared. He pulled a woman holding a baby and said. "My lord, this is our newly born little guy, and he will definitely be a qualified fighter in the future." Then he pulled over a dark orc. "This is the best blacksmith in our village, and the weapons and armors made are absolutely exquisite." Then he pulled over the girl with rabbit ears who had previously healed him. "This is our most beautiful girl, she can..." Hearing Will''s beast''s speech, the poor girl with rabbit ears turned pale with fright. This old guy is selling so fast... Wu Ming looked at the old orc whose temperament had changed drastically, a little speechless. "Well, you have to prepare first, prepare to transform, after all, if the plane is completely fallen, you who are not demons will not survive at all." Turning into a half-demon, in fact, low-level demons can do it. If the low-level demon did this, it was just cheating the opponent, allowing the opponent to be contaminated by himself, and no power could be improved at all. And go crazy from time to time. While the high-level demons transform other races, they actually evolve their opponents toward demons from beginning to end. And high-level demons can have absolute control over the races they transform, similar to the effect of bloodline suppression. Even those powerful semi-demons can even grow into a real demon in the end! Speaking of it, Wu Ming transformed other races this time. But fortunately, Endless Abyss will make Wu Ming automatically grasp this knowledge after Wu Ming advances, and become his instinct. Wu Ming cut his finger with the magic sword. Orc Sword Saint Will was the first to accept Wu Ming''s transformation and drank Wu Ming''s blood. Under Wu Ming''s control, starting from that drop of blood, Will''s whole body quickly changed from green to white. The breath of the whole person is also changing rapidly, and the previous eyes have also changed to the red of the devil''s standard. "Ahhhhhhh!" Will cried out in pain, this kind of change from the inside out didn''t seem like a pleasant thing. Finally, the conversion is complete. A sword-sage-level half-demon appeared in front of Wu Ming and knelt down. "Follow your instructions, nameless lord!" ## Chapter 16 Unexpected joy, there is a mine at home! From now on, Will, a strongman at the Sword Saint level, has successfully transformed into a semi-demon. After testing, Will''s strength has improved compared to before. Although the realm has declined a bit, from the original legendary powerhouse to the current mid-level demon, fortunately, there is still a chance for promotion. Moreover, as longevity species, the demons themselves live much longer than the orcs. So Will is...rejuvenating? ..... Feeling his strength regained, Will was extremely excited. After all, a longer life is the greatest pursuit of every creature. After reaping the benefits, he immediately lowered his head, made a full gesture, and surrendered to Wu Ming. At the same time, he let the people behind him dispel their worries and quickly accept being turned into a dependent family by Wu Ming. With Will''s lead, the remaining orcs are also doing their best and turning into half-demons one by one by Wu Ming. From then on, they no longer belong to the orc bloodline, but the real abyss race. .... Wu Ming did not leave in a hurry after the conversion. Instead, he stayed in this village and continued to develop in a low-key manner, which was regarded as helping the group of half-orcs and half demons to rebuild. Sure enough, under the coercion of the great devil, the small and medium demons nearby did not dare to approach. Although I don''t know who this coercion is, this breath is obviously sending a message out. "Enter, die!" This is good news for the rest of the orcs who fled. Many desperate orcs have entered here by mistake. Most of them will be coerced and lured by Will, the "housekeeper" in the village, and then voluntarily join Wu Ming''s camp. As for those idiots who don''t listen to persuasion, saying "You have failed the glory of the orcs" and "The judgment of the gods will come on you!", they will be chopped into pieces by Will, who is a swordmaster. Or let Onyxia eat it directly. Chapter 24： Wu Ming didn''t even need to make a move. So this period of time, Wu Ming''s life is calm but fulfilling. With the continuous sign-in, Wu Ming''s strength growth rate is like a rocket lifted into the sky, solidly moving forward. And because of Wu Ming''s blood, the family members absolutely obeyed orders, which made him feel very relieved. Outside, there are Onyxia and Will, and the existence below the level of the big devil is simply to send people''s heads and supplies. Inside, those cute girls with bunny ears and girls with cat ears took the initiative to pour tea for Wu Ming, and they were very behaving. So Wu Ming can settle down and practice his second move of "Swordsmanship". Stormy! This second type is different from the first type and is a combination of offensive and defensive moves. The first type is that there is only one sword, it can be invincible, and the attack is as fast as lightning. The second type is as continuous as the river water, like a gust of wind and showers. Swing countless times in a short period of time, it can attack the enemy while defending the projectiles. It''s similar to Will''s "Blade Storm", but it''s more powerful than it is! "call!" Wu Ming was a little sultry after practicing swordsmanship, and took a sip of the drink brought by the girls. As soon as he was about to lie down and rest, Wu Ming discovered something interesting. Many people in this village are carrying a basket. Although it is full of common ores, it is also mixed with some rare metals. Every day, they would hand it over to the honest and honest blacksmith in the village to make them suitable for their own weapons and armor. One day and two days were okay, Wu Ming didn''t understand how this group of people could collect so much ore every day. Did they open a mine in this area? Why don''t I know! Called Will, Wu Ming told him about this. After hearing this, Will did not neglect, and said honestly. "My nameless sir, where are they going to mine? They just go to a nearby ore-rich area to pick up some broken stones to refine it." Wu Ming nodded after hearing this. "Wait? The ore enrichment area, isn''t that just mine can be mined?" Wu Ming wondered, isn''t this kind of ore enrichment area often a good place for mining? Why are these people stupidly picking up the **** and not mining? Will understood Wu Ming''s doubts and explained quickly. "My lord, it''s not that we don''t want to, but we dare not!" This aroused Wu Ming''s interest, he asked. "Why don''t you dare, is that a piece of cannibalism?" After hearing this, Will shook his head. Obviously Wu Ming didn''t understand the truth. "There must be no beasts that cannibalize people, and even many of them are our rations." "There is just a sacred beast there!" Wu Ming sprayed a big mouthful of water, mythical beast? What a mess. "Oh, before in our village, people often coveted the minerals over there and ventured into the vicinity of the area, but they never returned. Later, I contacted a shaman and realized that it was the site of the sacred beast hyrax. No wonder It will make so many people go and never return." Hydra... Wu Ming had heard of this kind of creature, and this kind of creature exists throughout the universe, with strengths and weaknesses. It is so powerful that even in Wu Ming''s previous life, he has heard of its prestigious name, such as the Eight Great Snake. The weaker ones, such as the double-headed snake, can be killed by a few qualified fighters. Wu Ming thought for a while, and decided to look at the situation. After all, if it is confirmed that there is a mining area nearby, then he is really a mine owner at home. .... Pulling up Will, Wu Ming and Onyxia flew to the area where Will they dare not go deep. The location of the mining area is not far from the village, only half a day away, located under a nearby high mountain. Soon, the two arrived there. "My lord, this is where we often pick up scraps." Wu Ming found that something was wrong here. The whole place is bare, there are almost no animals and plants, and there are many bones of large creatures on the ground, which are about to be weathered. It seems that Will is right. The air is also slightly toxic, but it is too weak, even stronger humans can ignore it. Wu Ming picked up a few nearby rocks and looked at it. "Well, although the purity is not enough, it can still be used after refining, wait, is this?" Wu Ming picked up a black stone and examined it carefully. "It''s an anti-devil stone! It turned out to be an anti-devil stone. Wait, there''s more here!" Wu Ming was a little surprised. The anti-magic stone is an extremely rare ore. This ore has strong shaping properties and naturally possesses anti-magic properties. A set of metal armor made of anti-magic stone can even withstand the full blow of the great magicians. This is the origin of the name of this stone. Seeing the anti-devil stones all over the floor, Wu Ming was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that this place was actually a rich area of ??anti-devil stones! It seems that he is not just a person who has a mine at home, but a gold mine at home! No, diamond mine! Wu Ming''s eyes were a bit fiery, looking at this area, he thought to himself. Chapter 25： "This mine, I''m ready!" ##Chapter 17 Fierce Battle with the Hydra! Wu Ming is not aimless, he got into Qian''s eyes. Although minerals have extremely high economic value, money is not omnipotent in the endless abyss. Make deals with the demons, if you don''t have enough strength. Then the demons will not only take your money, but also kill you by the way. Therefore, improving one''s strength and having a strong power is the key to rampant in the endless abyss. At this moment Wu Ming has such a choice. If such a rich mining area is occupied by Wu Ming, having a large power will no longer be a problem. Relying on a steady stream of orcs to take refuge, Wu Ming''s power will definitely grow bigger and bigger like a snowball. However, this group of orcs is also increasingly lacking sufficient weapons and equipment to maintain this territory. Instead, Wu Ming needs to spend his energy to protect them. This did not meet Wu Ming''s expectations for them. If you want to have your own power in the endless abyss, the population is one, and the army is the second. For example, the trading city of Pain and Chu Valley. Although it was mainly based on trade, the city lord Lilia also owns two of them. A sufficient population will bring a steady stream of income, and a certain number of city defense forces are enough to protect the shops in the city from being looted by small forces. Of course the most important thing is that Lilia possesses that giant worm. It can be said that she is fearless in the face of any existence below high-level demons. This is the foundation of the city in the Valley of Pain! Wu Ming knew that he was in the beginning stage of expansion, and it was a stage of being poor and white. Although he has a good combat power, it is also very important to let the orcs form an army that can fight. ..... As Wu Ming''s first subordinate, Will was naturally more concerned about Wu Ming''s growth than others. Although I don''t know how this unnamed adult did it, Wu Ming''s strength has been rising almost every day. Moreover, he is still a qualified lord and will not oppress his men. In his body, Will sees the conditions for kingship. So he knew that he wanted his people not to be abandoned by Wu Ming, so it was very important to improve himself, so he said before Wu Ming said, "My lord, if this area can really be mined, our group of people can truly become your right-hand man!" Wu Ming nodded and couldn''t comment. The two of them really thought of going together. "You stay here and don''t move, I will investigate the situation nearby." Wu Ming immediately flew into the air and began to survey the surroundings to see if he could find some clues. After flying for a while, Wu Ming found an unusual trace. When it fell on the ground, Wu Ming found that there was a trace of a giant creature that had moved, and wherever it went, there would still be some weak toxicity. "This is probably the Hydra, and it seems to be living nearby." Following the traces, Wu Ming came to the outside of a hidden cave. Wu Ming walked towards the inside, and found that there was a cave in this small cave! Starting from the initial narrow cave, the closer the cave is, the larger the area, and the more empty it is! Moreover, the scattered ore becomes rarer as you go inside, and there are more and more bones beside it. There are even many bones of Warcraft appearing in it. Wu Ming couldn''t help raising his vigilance. At this time, his strength is not afraid of this Hydra, but Wu Ming does not know the specific strength of the opponent. The common Hydra is not Wu Ming¡¯s opponent at all, but if the opponent evolves into a true Hydra, maybe Wu Ming must also Deal with it carefully. A smelly poison diffused in the cave. Wu Ming frowned. Although this level of toxin can''t hurt him, it affects his sight very much. Just as he was preparing to disperse the poison. "Wow!" A fast black shadow ran into Wu Ming. Wu Ming only used a quick dodge action to avoid the blow, and then stood up. Holding the magic sword in his hand, he put on the posture of the god-killing swordsmanship, looking at the enemy who attacked him before. Sure enough, after the poison slowly dissipated, a huge snake shadow appeared in front of Wu Ming. It was the Hydra, and it was not an ordinary Hydra. Wu Ming glanced and found that the other party had grown eight heads, and the ninth head was about to grow. The color of each snake''s head is different, but the eight heads look viciously at Wu Ming. Wu Ming put his heart down, this is not a real Hydra. If the other party really grows all nine heads, then it will no longer belong to the category of monsters, but a real sacred beast. Don''t look at the difference between monsters and monsters, but the difference is one in the sky and the other underground. Divine beasts are truly capable of comprehending rules, and can kill the existence of high-level demons and gods. "Hmph, dare to attack me! Kill you before you grow up!" Wu Ming raised the magic sword and pointed it at the opponent''s head. "hiss!" Feeling Wu Ming''s provocation, the multi-headed snake was furious and bit him like an arrow. Eight heads bite at Wu Ming in different directions, as if to tear him apart. "Small bugs!" Chapter 26： With his flexible body, Wu Ming''s figure kept dodge in the opponent''s attack. Every time he was swiftly avoided. And at this time, Wu Ming also found a chance to see one of the heads of the Hydra with a sharp sword! The sharp (legendary) attribute of Demon Sword Evil Eye directly caused the opponent''s proud hard scales to be chopped into pieces. Suddenly, I saw the blood flow in that head, almost being chopped off. Finding that his attack could not take advantage and suffered a big loss, Hydra immediately changed the attack method. It squirmed backwards, and its eight heads stared at Wu Ming''s figure, as if preparing to release some skill. "not good!" I saw that the eight snake heads spewed venom from their mouths at the same time, and the venom of each snake head had a different attribute! Petrification, poison, weakness, bleeding... Eight kinds of venom all flew towards Wu Ming. Seeing this, Wu Ming calmed down and made a swordsmanship. Because it didn''t make sense to dodge, the speed of these venoms was too fast, and the opponent had targeted Wu Ming a long time ago, which seemed to be an almost inevitable ending. "God-killing swordsmanship, storm style!" Wu Ming''s figure became illusory, and he seemed to have countless large swords beside him. I saw a storm wall composed of sword aura appeared in front of him. The air in the entire cave was drawn and gathered towards the place where Wu Ming was. "Back to you!" That wall of wind was directly thrown out, not only blocking the attacks of those venoms, but also returning them to their original owners! The multi-headed snake screamed, and it was the first time that it tasted the power of its own venom, and the terrifying sword aura opened one after another on its body, and the blood flow continued. "It''s not over yet!" Wu Ming''s figure disappeared in place, only to see him appear behind the Hydra in the next moment. The eight heads of the Hydra fell all together! ##Chapter 18 The Hydra with Treasure All Over! "Huh, kill him." Wu Ming breathed a sigh of relief. This was the first time he had used the tempest style of Swordsmanship in actual combat. The effect is as he hoped, and it''s pretty impressive. Not only is it both offensive and defensive, but also powerful. Putting the magic sword on the ground, just about to take a breath, wanting to take a closer look at the situation in the cave. He only heard the swishing cold wind coming from behind, Wu Ming immediately jumped back and avoided the blow from behind. "Resurrected? No, it should be that the wound has recovered." Only the corpse of the Hydra was gone, and it was the Hydra whose head had been chopped off that appeared in front of him. Its eight heads sprayed out venom again, as before, there is no way to see the previous head being chopped off. However, the previously chopped head is still in place, which means that Wu Ming''s previous attack was not an illusion. Wu Ming immediately displayed the storm style, blocked the venom and fought back. Just like last time, the strength gap between the two sides still exists, and Wu Ming quickly cut off the other''s head again. "Boom!" The heavy corpse of the Hydra fell to the ground, but Wu Ming would not make the same mistake a second time. Wu Ming ran towards the corpse. Sure enough, the corpse of the Hydra was creeping slowly, especially on the fallen head. Numerous densely packed granulation shoots are growing in the place where they fell. It seems that if you don''t stop it, the Hydra will make a comeback soon! Brush! Demon Sword Evil Eye went down several times, and the snake heads that had not yet formed were chopped off again. But it is a pity that the other party is still growing rapidly, and it seems that ordinary physical methods are not suitable for this evil monster. Wu Ming pondered for a while and knew the problem. So he raised his sword and slashed towards a place similar to the other''s seven inches. In an instant, countless boiling blood rushed to his face, showering Wu Ming all over! Sure enough, this is the opponent''s weakness. His regular thinking made him think that the other party''s weakness was the head. But in fact it is not. The weakness of this kind of multi-headed snake lies in the internal organs of the opponent, which is the seven inches of the snake. Sure enough, after the sword went down, the opponent''s recovery ability immediately weakened and stopped directly. "It really is another world, this creature is really interesting." Wu Ming, who was soaked in blood, wiped his face and said. But when he turned his head, Wu Ming discovered that he was actively absorbing the blood of the Hydra! The blood on his body was declining visible to the naked eye. Although he didn''t feel uncomfortable, he was always shocked. A warm feeling hit, Wu Ming''s demon body instinctively knew that this was a good thing. He immediately pierced the opponent''s belly, got in, and allowed himself to absorb more blood! ... After a while, Wu Ming got out of the other party''s stomach, with a look of excitement on his face. "Sure enough, I made it, but I didn''t expect that there would be such a benefit." Chapter 27： The original system showed that Wu Ming gained a new ability after absorbing the opponent''s blood. Life is restored! (legend) Life recovery: After the host''s demon physique has absorbed the blood of the Hydra, it has gained a legendary recovery speed. As long as Wu Ming''s heart is not damaged, then he can recover from his injury and grow his limbs again! Wu Ming immediately tried the life recovery skills. He used the magic sword to cut the palm of his hand. A wound with deep bones appeared on his hand, but strangely, there was very little blood left in the wound, and it was recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye. In no more than a few seconds, this terrifying wound returned to the state it was in when it was not injured before! Although there is still a shallow white mark, the white mark is gradually faded and disappeared. "So strong!" Wu Ming was taken aback when he saw this speed. Is this the recovery speed of the Hydra? It is really surprising. However, it is also understandable that if this multi-headed snake does not have some ability, how could it occupy this area alone. At this time, Wu Mingcai finally had time to check the real situation of this cave. After the Hydra died, the poisonous fog in the cave quickly dissipated, allowing Wu Ming to see the surroundings clearly. Wu Ming discovered that the place where he was fighting with the Hydra was just the front end of the cave. But after he entered, he discovered that there was a cave in the back end! Various ores are embedded in all sides of the cave. It seems that this is not just a place where minerals are enriched, but the outer layer of a whole vein! Walking inside, Wu Ming found that there were still a lot of bones in it. It seemed that the Hydra had been living in this area for a long time. At this time, a fishy smell caught Wu Ming''s attention. On a high place, Wu Ming found a nest made of various bones, and the smell came from inside. Wu Ming flapped the black wings behind him and flew up to check the situation. "this is!" I saw three colorful eggs lying on their stomachs in the nest. Reached out and touched it, feeling the breath inside. "All are still alive, and they are about to hatch!" It turns out that this multi-headed snake not only used this as its own nest, but also gave birth to a nest of snake eggs. No wonder even if Wu Ming''s strength is so much higher than the opponent, Hydra will still fight him to the end. However, Wu Ming didn''t have that kind of Madonna complex. After all, under the attack of this monster, even if there were not a thousand passers-by, there were hundreds of them. So he has no guilt about this matter. Collected the three snake eggs and put them in his storage space. After Wu Ming saw the strength of the hyrax, he decided to hatch the three hyraxes himself. After some time, when these three hyper-snakes grow up, Wu Ming''s men can confidently and boldly carry out construction. Leaving the cave, Wu Ming called Onyxia and Will. After one person and one dragon fell, Wu Ming told the situation inside. "What? Did you kill that sacred beast alone?" After hearing this, Will was shocked. It was not that he didn''t believe in Wu Ming''s strength, but the reputation of the beast had already taken root in his heart. "Yes, but the opponent is not a divine beast, just a fast-advanced monster. If it grows a ninth head, then I am afraid that even I can''t kill the opponent so easily." Wu Ming said lightly. But at this time Onyxia''s performance made Wu Ming a little strange, she seemed to see something that she really wanted. He kept pulling the hole, wanting to get in. It''s a pity that the entrance of the cave hasn''t been expanded, and her sturdy body can''t get in. "Want to eat that multi-headed snake?" Wu Ming asked tentatively. Onyxia rubbed Wu Ming with her head to show that Wu Ming was right. Wu Ming turned and returned to the cave, dragging out the body of the Hydra along with Will. Sure enough, as soon as the corpse was moved out, Onyxia immediately rushed to devour it. He groaned while eating, like a puppy. It seems that this thing is also a great supplement to her. "This multi-headed snake is really full of treasures!" Wu Ming sighed. [Author''s digression]: I was busy signing the contract today, the release was a bit late, and the third one is tonight! ##Chapter 19 The Precursor of War! After Onyxia devoured the Hydra, Wu Ming and others returned to the village. There is no need for Wu Ming to speak. Will took the initiative to serve as a "promoter" to promote Wu Ming''s great deeds. What I said was an excitement, it was about vividness, and it almost blew Wu Ming into the sky. It made Wu Ming a bitter smile. People who didn''t know thought that Wu Ming was also next to Will when he was fighting against each other. In short, after hearing that the threat there was lifted. Everyone in the village cheered. Many people even cried. It turned out that many of their relatives and friends had died under the attack of the monster. Chapter 28： Now that the monsters have been wiped out, they can go there with confidence. This time they no longer pick up low-value crushed ores like garbage, but dare to build mines to mine expensive ores on a large scale. Looking at the busy people in front of him, Wu Ming frowned. He was a little worried. Although there were a lot more people in front of him than when he first took over, there is still a problem. not enough people! If you want to mine minerals on a large scale, people from a single village are far from enough. Especially Wu Ming''s requirements are very high. He is going to turn this into a stronghold, a base. This is in his interest. So Wu Ming immediately issued an order asking Will and others to search for nearby survivors with all their strength. Wu Ming even allowed him to take action to plunder some weak demons, after all, many demons had many slaves under their hands. With the help of Onyxia, Will, who has the strength of the Juggernaut, some small demon armies are not opponents at all, and they often run away after they meet each other and drop their trophies. Among these spoils are food, currency, and slaves. After the group of slaves were rescued, after hearing about Wu Ming''s achievements, they would basically choose to join. As for a small number of diehards, they will be taken to feed the dragon. ...... Life flies quickly. It has been more than half a year since Wu Ming rescued them, and the war between the orcs and the demons has entered a state of anxiety. The orcs rely on cities to build defenses, support each other, and resist the tide of attacks from the demons. The demons have entered the stage of dividing the spoils, and every time a region is captured, a frenzy of plunder will be set off. Because of this, the orcs even launched a number of counterattacks when the demons were fighting. But the effect is very ordinary, after all, the land that the demons pass through will become a ruin. The small village at this time has grown to the size of a city. The previously dilapidated fence has become a tall city wall. With newly opened mines in the city, a complete industrial chain has been established, and a lot of elite equipment can be produced every day. These equipments are mixed with a certain amount of anti-magic stones, which not only have excellent physical defense power, but also can resist the spell attacks of the orc shaman frontally. As for the formation of the troops, it was organized by Will. He selected five thousand qualified orc fighters and accepted Wu Ming''s transformation. The first army under Wu Ming was established. Overall, this is a new but full of potential city. Even if it is a very remote mountainous area, Wu Ming''s reputation has been passed on to many areas at this time. They called this city the Scarlet City. It is said that it was a city built by a group of red-skinned half demons who cannibalized people. Some people are even preparing to build a statue of Wu Ming, waiting for Wu Ming''s strength to rise and lighting a sacred fire, accepting sacrifices and offerings from the crowd. In addition to managing the site, Wu Ming has never left his own practice for more than half a year. Wu Ming knows that he needs his own hard truth when he strikes iron. If you want to develop steadily, you must have the strength to shock other peepers! In addition to Wu Ming''s improvement in strength, Onyxia''s progress is also very fast. Not only did he grow up to have more powerful melee combat ability, the hydra meat he ate before also showed his own value. Onyxia also has the ability to quickly recover wounds, so that she no longer fears any harm. It''s an unexpected joy. .... The good times didn''t last long, just when Wu Ming''s forces developed rapidly. Someone is watching them. "What, someone tried to attack our outpost last night?" Wu Ming asked while sitting on the throne, speaking with great momentum. Unexpectedly, someone hit his head with attention. Will knelt down immediately and respectfully talked about the situation last night. "My lord, last night, a **** orc troop attacked our outpost outside the mine. The number was about a hundred. Although it was a sneak attack, it was still repelled by our soldiers." "Moreover, many corpses were left in the process of the other party''s escape. The tattoo on the corpse indicated that it was done by a nearby clan called Blackhoof. After speaking, Will took out a nearby map and handed it to Wu Ming. Wu Ming took the map and checked it and found that the Blackhoof clan referred to by the other party was not far from here, about two or three days away. This is a small country established by three main cities. The highest commander is the patriarch of the Blackhoof clan, and he has faith and altars. Their small country believes in the **** of forging and trade, a local weak god. After reading the information, Wu Ming began to meditate, wondering whether to wage a war to destroy this group of stupid orcs. "My lord, the opponent''s army is not to be afraid of. The trickier thing is the god." "Although the **** of forging and trade is only a weak **** of the original plane, this plane has not completely fallen, so he can still use part of his divine power, which will be a big trouble." Hearing this, Wu Ming hesitated. As a high-level demon, he was not afraid of the weak gods. As long as he wanted, he could enter the three cities to carry out sneak attacks at any time, kill the believers of the gods, and weaken his strength. But Wu Ming fears that the city is still relatively weak. If he attacks rashly, he is afraid that he will be attacked by others, and the gains outweigh the losses. When the two were discussing countermeasures, a herald ran in. "My nameless lord! The messenger of the Blackhoof clan is here, and he wants to talk to you." Chapter 29： Hey, the other party will actually arrange envoys to come over, is it coming over and bowing his head to admit his mistake? Wu Ming waved his hand and motioned to let the guards in. After a while, a big orc man in black armor walked in. He looked left and right, looking arrogant. After meeting Wu Ming, not only did he not salute, but he also looked aloof. "Are you the master of the Scarlet City? That legendary high-level demon-nameless?" Wu Ming frowned and held down Will who wanted to draw his sword to kill the opponent. "It''s me, what did your clan send envoys to do to compensate for the subordinates who attacked me last night?" "Compensation? Are you telling a joke? We are a clan protected by the true God." The messenger smiled contemptuously. "I''m here to inform according to the wishes of the gods. From now on, you will give 70% of the minerals you mine to our Blackhoof clan every day, otherwise..." Wu Ming smiled, staring at each other with scarlet eyes. "if not?" "Otherwise we will send an army to smash here and kill you **** demons, and you traitors who have betrayed the orcs." Hearing this, Wu Ming laughed out loud. "Hahaha, no, if you bring me back to your god, just say let him be prepared for war. The army of demons will destroy your city, slaughter your people, and then let your **** roll off the altar. !" After Wu Ming finished speaking, he stood up and said calmly. "Before that, as a punishment for your arrogance, I decided to let you feel the pain from the soul!" After speaking, he walked to the messenger with a pale face. ##Chapter 20 Directly to the pain of the soul! After hearing Wu Ming''s direct answer, the messenger was in a dilemma for a while. On the one hand, their gods have sent down imperial edicts to let him bring the threat of war to Wu Ming and others. But it''s just a threat. After all, the situation of the orcs is getting more and more dangerous, and the fall of this world will happen sooner or later. The most important thing is to let Wu Ming''s forces spit out part of the interests of the mine. In fact, their Blackhoof tribe had long known that there was such a mining area in this area. However, due to the problem of cost and the existence of hydras, it has not been developed. And after seeing Wu Ming''s forces successfully mined so many ore, they couldn''t help but feel jealous. That''s why it broke out. The sneak attack last night was just to tell Wu Ming. If they don''t separate part of the benefits, then they will definitely not let Wu Ming get better. ...... "Hmph, are you declaring war on us? We are a tribe protected by the true God!" The messenger looked at Wu Ming, who was getting closer and closer, and couldn''t help feeling a little nervous. The breath of a high-level demon gushed out of Wu Ming, and he realized that the strength of the person in front of him was like a mountain, suffocating. "True God? Haha, since our demons swarmed here, how many of you have fallen, even your Lord God can''t get out of it?" Wu Ming stood in front of the opponent and said condescendingly. The messenger saw that using the orc gods as a threat was no longer effective, and he felt the death threat and said wisely. "Since you want to declare war, then the two armies must not be cut to make sure that you will abide by this too." Looking at the messenger in front of him, Wu Ming smiled. "Of course, after all this news requires you to give your sad god." Hearing this, the envoy of the Blackhoof clan took a breath and sighed that he could finally survive! Although he knew that coming to the territory of the devil was a life of nine deaths. But if you can choose to live, who will take the initiative to seek death. Thinking of this, the messenger regained his arrogance, with a vicious look in his eyes. I thought to myself, "Hmph, even if you guys dare to fight, you are also looking for death!" But he said, "I will take your original words to our gods. Please allow me to retire first." After making a symbolic courtesy, the messenger was ready to leave here. "and many more." A smile appeared on Wu Ming''s handsome face, and a trace of madness exuded from his scarlet pupils. "I said I would let you go back, but I also said..." One grasped the opponent''s head. "I will let you feel the pain from the soul!" ..... The devil itself is a combination of madness and chaos. Wu Ming is not a good temper, maybe he was in his previous life, but he was reborn as a demon in this life... The cruel nature has been flowing in his blood, and the killing nature has never left him. Under the current situation of being provoked by the other party, being able to listen to the other party to finish their request is enough to show that Wu Ming is a calm enough demon. Change to another demon, hearing these words already tore the other party to pieces. But now, hearing the other party''s request made such a rude, Wu Ming knew immediately that it would never be possible to answer the party. If you meet a small request from the other party today, you will have a more stringent request tomorrow. Chapter 30： It wasn''t until Wu Ming''s territory and strength were completely wiped out. This principle was known in Wu Ming''s previous life. If you want my benefit, then prepare to exchange it with life and blood! The messenger in Wu Ming''s hands kept struggling, trying to use brute force to break free, but unfortunately he was as weak as a chicken in front of Wu Ming. Next, Wu Ming launched a secret method that can only be used by high-level demons, and unexpectedly pulled the opponent''s soul out of his body! Without the blessing of the soul, the messenger''s body directly collapsed to the ground, as if dead. "You demon! What are you going to do!" the messenger''s soul yelled in terror. A black flame emerged from Wu Ming''s fingertips. Gently placed it on the opponent''s soul body. In the next moment, the black flame actually ignited the other''s soul! "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!" As the black flame continued to burn on the opponent''s soul body, the poor creature couldn''t help but began to scream. That kind of pain directed at the soul is totally unbearable for him, and it is impossible for anyone to bear it! I saw him floating in the air, constantly twitching and struggling, trying to extinguish the black flames on his body. But how is it possible! That is the power Wu Ming can only achieve as a high-level demon, unless those who are too much stronger than him can extinguish these flames. Playing with souls is a good game for demons. In this respect, demons are experts. This is the scariest point of the devil, as the most favored race of the endless abyss. The demons not only have powerful bodies, but no one can match them in causing pain! "Kill me, kill me!" The soul body of the messenger floated in the air and cried out in pain. Wu Ming didn''t meet his request, but put the other party''s soul into a round crystal and handed it to the subordinate. "Send him back, this is enough to deter the other party." Wu Ming was not worried that the soul of the other party would not be able to bear it, after all, the speed of burning the soul in this way he used would be very slow. This fragile mortal soul can withstand about seven days before it will be completely annihilated. If it is some tough fighters or mages, their souls can endure for a full hundred years. This kind of torture, coupled with an extremely long duration. For a while, people who saw Wu Ming''s method for the first time turned pale with fright. This is not to blame for them. Wu Ming was a very cold but gentle lord from the beginning. They had never seen Wu Ming look so terrifying. ..... "Well, Will, how is the army preparing?" Wu Ming returned to the throne as if he had done a trivial thing. Will immediately reported the army situation to Wu Ming respectfully. "My lord, now we have 5,000 troops available for dispatch. They have received complete military training. Many of them are survivors of previous wars and possess good military qualities." "As for the reserve force, there are about 10,000 people. Although they have not experienced training, they have the blood of the devil, and they will not be too bad in fighting..." "In terms of equipment, we are all unified-standard elite equipment, which is much stronger than the orc troops on this continent." "It''s a pity that there are not enough shamans and archers, and the long-range attack methods are too lacking." Listening to Will''s report, Wu Ming was still satisfied. He couldn''t force so much in half a year, so Will did a good job. "Just leave 2,000 people guarding the Scarlet City. Others follow me and we will crush each other quickly!" Wu Ming gave the order, and Will immediately followed suit. Although there are few troops, Wu Ming is not worried. Because he has a hole card that has never been used, enough to change the situation of this war. That is the artifact obtained before-the cloak of arrogance! ## Chapter 21 The Means of the Gods and the Explosive War! Wu Ming''s instructions were quickly implemented. All the residents in Scarlet City immediately began to mobilize for war after hearing that Wu Ming was preparing to declare war on the Blackhoof Clan. Unlike humans and other species, although it is difficult for demons to do the same as an elite army, they are indeed good at fighting. After all, after smelling the smell of war, many half demons are gearing up. .... In less than a day, Will said that the troops were ready and ready to go. Wu Ming stopped his cultivation, went outside the house, and looked at his first army. At this time, this group of troops was stopping outside the city wall waiting for Wu Ming''s inspection. Looking at the half demons wearing black and red armor below, Wu Ming quickly checked everyone''s mental state through bloodline suppression. The result was very good. They didn''t have the feeling of being scared to death before going to the battlefield. After all, before turning into a half-demon, they themselves were brave orc types. After feeling Wu Ming''s gaze, the group of soldiers immediately looked up. Unknown Lords..., their creators. It is said that one person killed a Hydra close to the level of a beast, and he also possessed a powerful black dragon pet. Not only that, it is said that the lord holds a cursed sword that devours the flesh and blood of living beings every day... When the legends add up, Wu Ming''s reputation has long made these soldiers fearful. But this time... confronting the true gods, their hearts can''t help but feel a little nervous. Chapter 31： Wu Ming spread his black wings, flew in front of the soldiers, and said. "Soldiers, I am nameless, your creator." At this time, the black dragon Onyxia came to Wu Ming''s side and roared with his head raised. "I know you are a little scared. After all, what we are going to fight against is a god, no matter how weak, it is a true god." Wu Ming opened his eyes and looked at the crowd with blood-red eyes. "However, you are no longer orcs, but real demons. If you want to survive in the endless abyss, you can only fight this way, even if the opponent is a god, you must raise your sword!" Raising the evil sword and evil eyes, Wu Ming exudes the aura of his own high-level demon. "And I can guarantee that even if it is a god, I will let it fall under my sword!" "As for you, show me your value on the battlefield, don''t let me down!" "Now, let us destroy those mortal cities, kill that stupid god, and plunder each other''s wealth!" "set off!" ....... Wu Ming''s words temporarily gave these soldiers a reassurance. After all, Wu Ming''s breath made them perceive that his lord is a genuine high-level demon at the top of the food chain in the endless abyss. After dispelling their worries, the soldiers'' nervousness relaxed a lot. But on the other side, the interior of the Blackhoof clan is not so pleasant. "Master God, save me!" The crystal ball where the soul of the messenger was located has been sent to the city inside the Blackhoof clan, causing an uproar. At this time in the temple where the **** of forging and trade is located. A group of old orc bishops and a tall, beautiful female orc were looking at the crystal ball floating in the air. Unlike other ordinary orcs, her eyes are emitting golden light outwards, and there is also a pale golden wing behind the whole person. And if you get close enough to her, you can still hear the slight sound of iron strikes and lively transactions from the other side in a trance. This is the clone descended by the **** of forging and trade! "What you mean is that the other party not only rejected our request, but also declared war on us!" The avatar of the **** was taken aback after listening to the crystal ball. Those **** demons not only invaded the world, but also corrupted her people. Even now, the city lord of a little devil dared to declare war on the great her! "Yes, great god, the other party not only said that we would crush our land and slaughter our people, but even said..." "What else?" "I want to let you fall!" The soul body in the crystal ball endured the black flame that was a hundred times more painful than Ling Chi and said, after all, his only hope of rescue lies in the **** in front of him, so he knows everything. Hearing Wu Ming''s arrogant words, the **** of forging and trade became furious! "Let all the troops in the other two cities gather here, and I will kill that **** by myself!" "Also, let all the saints and saints come here, and be prepared for God''s surrender!" The will of the gods was quickly passed on to the leaders of the troops through the bishops of the other temples, and they immediately began to prepare for war. Seeing the gods so angry, the surrounding bishops were so scared that they did not dare to take a mouthful, but at the same time, their hearts were very scared. Because the crystal ball in front of them brought them far more fear than the invasion of demons. The death in their hearts is small, at least the soul can still come to the kingdom of the gods to wait for the next reincarnation, and the crystal ball in front of them is beyond their ability to understand. That is a punishment directly released to the soul, and soul-like knowledge has always been the evil spirits of the gods. Anyone who dares to study the truth of the soul will be punished by the gods, and will never be able to transcend life. The sight in the crystal ball before them reminded them of a terrifying truth. Death is just the beginning of your suffering! The **** of forging and trade found that her men were so afraid of Wu Ming''s methods that she couldn''t help frowning. She can actually force the soul to get rid of this state and gain peace, but it takes a lot of divine power and resources to do it. But is it worth it? Before the war, she didn''t have any superfluous power and resources to waste on a mortal soul. then. "You did a good job, and I will help you out." The **** of forging and trade said to the crystal ball, but there was no expression on her cold face. "Praise the gods! Please act quickly and relieve my pain!" "I''ll help you out." I saw the **** of forging and trade holding the crystal ball with one hand. In the next moment, accompanied by a harsh scream, the poor soul in the crystal ball directly expanded and deformed, and then exploded into countless fragments! There is no relief, but the gods shot and shattered a mortal''s soul, causing it to experience indescribable pain. It seems that the methods of the gods are no more merciful than the demons. "That **** devil! I want him to feel the same pain!" The **** of forging and trade looked in the direction of Wu Ming. His eyes were full of viciousness and hatred. On the other side, Wu Ming looked towards the place where the Blackhoof clan was located as if sensing something. The war is about to start! [Author''s digression]: There is one more. Friends who like this book, please vote for your money! Chapter 32： This is about the life and death of a book! ##Chapter 22 Killing the Gods! Within a few days, the armies of the two sides collided together and came to the outside of the main city of the Blackhoof clan. On one side is the orc army where the gods are seated, with a complete army establishment, and the professions such as warriors, shamans, and priests are all complete. On the other side is Wu Ming, the semi-demon army of the high-level demon. Although the soldiers are of a single type, they all have black armor mixed with anti-magic stones. There is a big gap in the number of soldiers between the two sides, and Wu Ming''s army is almost one to two compared to the other. The two armies are facing off outside the city, and it seems that the other side is very confident in this battle. They were going to kill Wu Ming''s army outside the city wall. ..... During the confrontation between the two sides. "You depraved evil demons, since you stepped into our territory, don''t think about going back alive!" "Here, it will be your grave!" An orc holding a machete in the opposing army stood up and shouted at Wu Ming and the others. This is a legendary powerhouse carefully selected by the other party, the purpose is to give Wu Ming and others a good start. "Come on! Devil, don''t you have the guts to challenge me alone!" After speaking, he provocatively took a scimitar at Wu Ming and the others, arrogantly. The soldiers behind him saw someone standing up on their side, and their morale was so high that they took up their weapons and banged on the ground and roared. Wu Ming frowned, just ready to drop the opponent in seconds. But Will took the initiative to ask for a fight. In fact, Will has his own abacus in his heart, and he intends to leave a good impression on Wu Ming through this battle. After all, the future of this adult is limitless. If he hugs this thick leg tightly, then he will also have a day when he will ascend to heaven. If you don¡¯t show performance at this time, when will you wait? So, holding the newly-built stainless steel long sword in his hand, Will stood up. "Huh, a stinky dog ??is also worthy of challenging our adults in Scarlet City? None of the gods you believe in are worthy of being comparable to our adults, let alone you?" Obviously, Will''s words angered the opponent. I saw the scimitar orc with red eyes and heavy nose panting, looking like he wanted to fight Will. The two got closer and closer, and as expected, the two sides were divided into life and death. "I thought who it was, it turned out to be you traitors who took refuge in the devil, and the gods will judge you!" The Scimitar Orc slashed at Will as he spoke. Will blocked the blow lightly, and said with a grinning grin. "Huh, judge us? Your **** will survive this war first!" Then Will began to attack and launched a stormy attack on the opponent. The stainless steel long sword was as light as a feather in his hand, and he couldn''t see the effortlessness at all. Although Will had the upper hand, he was not in a hurry. Instead, he used his exquisite swordsmanship to slowly draw a line on the opponent to humiliate the opponent. Competing for physical strength? It''s the devil''s skill, and the half-devil is the same. "Orc Sword Saint!" The opponent reacted. "No, I''m a half-demon sword master!" Will pierced the opponent''s throat with a sword in the horrified eyes of the opponent. Then he turned around and bends to Wu Ming to signal, Will Will prepare to cut off the opponent''s head and go back to ask for help. Just as Wu Ming''s army cheered, a pale golden tall female orc from the orc army rushed out, holding a pure white holy sword in her hand, and stabbing Will. The **** of forging and trade, she actually dared to directly interfere in the duel! "you dare!" Wu Ming immediately shot and slashed at the female orc. At first the pale golden female orc didn''t care about Wu Ming at all, but when Wu Ming approached, a tyrannical aura that made her fearful forced her to stop. But Wu Ming didn''t let her go, instead he swung his sword heavily, throwing out a sharp sword aura. The female orc immediately picked up the holy sword to resist, and escaped seemingly relaxed. But at this moment, the voice of the evil sword and evil purpose rang from Wu Ming''s mind. "The blood of the gods! It is the blood of the gods! I haven''t tasted the blood of the gods in a long time, boy, let''s kill it today!" Tick! A drop of golden blood dripped to the ground! The **** bleeds! The female orc touched the opening a few centimeters deep on her face in surprise, her expression changed from shock to anger. "You **** devil! The whole army obeys the order, kill them all!" When Wu Ming saw this, his eyes were full of madness. "Haha, evil eyes, let you drink the blood of the gods today!" With a wave of the magic sword in his hand. "Whoever my soldiers follow orders! Crush them! Never show mercy!" The armies on both sides heard the two commands issued almost simultaneously, and they were taken aback for a while, then reacted, and at the same time killed each other. However, Wu Ming and the **** of forging and trade slowly lifted into the air, preparing for a duel in the air. The black wings match the golden wings! The magic sword meets the holy sword! Chapter 33： This is the battle between demons and gods! Wu Ming discovered that this **** was not the real body now, but used the **** to descend on her descendants, and the strength was not comparable to the real **** itself. And she deserves to have a forging position, even if she is a clone, there is no equipment on her body that is not legendary. It seems that this is the cost of her daring to use the clone to confront the high-level demons. But it is a pity that Wu Ming''s Demon Sword Evil Eye is not a common product, but a genuine artifact, even a super demon sword that has reached the epic level in the past. "God Killing Sword Art-Storm Style!" Wu Ming found that the opponent''s combat experience was not as rich as his own during the battle. It is not surprising that after an opponent''s mistake, Wu Ming immediately released his sword skills. I saw that countless sword qi in the sky almost simultaneously cut the clone of the **** of forging and trade. In an instant, most of her proud armor was almost broken, and countless small wounds appeared all over her body. The golden blood made everyone on the battlefield think it was raining golden. "Ahhhh! How dare you!" Hearing the screams of their own gods, many orcs trembled in their hearts, their faces were pale, and they were killed by the demons nearby with a grinning grin. The **** of forging and trade did not expect Wu Ming to possess such powerful weapons and skills, which made her a little regretful and only sent a clone. When she discovered that this clone was not Wu Ming''s opponent, she was heartbroken and was ready to launch her own assassin. Doppelganger blew up! If a clone with divine power successfully blew himself up by Wu Ming''s side, even Wu Ming would be seriously injured, or even fall on the spot. But how could Wu Ming let the other party get what he wanted. "Thunder style!" Wu Ming''s figure was like a black bolt of lightning. Before the opponent could react, he chopped off the opponent''s head with a sword and grabbed it in his hand! The body of the **** clone fell on the battlefield, smashing a big pit. The final expression of that head is still shocked! "Stupid orcs! Is this the **** you believe in?" Wu Ming grabbed the head of the **** clone and laughed at the bottom of the battlefield. Many orcs couldn''t stand such a big blow for a time, and they were stunned on the spot. At the same time, Wu Ming felt that the cloak of arrogance had collected a lot of dead souls in the battlefield. Although it was less than 100,000, there were thousands of them! "Song of Souls!" Wu Ming waved his scarlet cloak. Thousands of terrifying ghosts emerged from the cloak and rushed towards the orc army. These terrifying souls made the orcs'' sword attacks almost ineffective, and only those shamans and priests could effectively harm them. "Kill me!" The situation on the battlefield quickly turned into a one-sided slaughter, and after losing the resistance of the gods, Wu Ming was invincible in the battlefield! [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! ##Chapter 23 Horrible Living Blood Sacrifice! The countless souls flying out of the cloak began to pounce on the unsuspecting orcs. Unlike ordinary soldiers, the souls are not affected by the environment and morale. They were originally dead souls, but after being collected and transformed by the cloak of arrogance, they turned into monsters exuding resentment. Before their grievances dissipated, they would slaughter Wu Ming''s enemies endlessly. The orcs had never seen such a terrifying monster before, and not only the soldiers on the front were affected. Even the shamans and priests behind the troops are the same. Shamans who believe in the spirit of nature and priests who believe in gods could not even dream of it. Such a terrifying artifact will appear in front of them. This is a blasphemy of their faith! All of a sudden, they smashed their skills at the group of dead souls. Compared with the swords of ordinary soldiers, their spells and divine arts are much more effective against dead souls. For a time, many dead souls were hit and dissipated. But the good times didn''t last long, and the group of shamans and priests who thought they could sit back and relax at the back of the army ushered in an uninvited guest! "Wow!" With a dragon chant, a black dragon in heavy armor rushed towards them from the air. It is Onyxia! She is now wearing a magic-resistant stone armor customized by Wu Ming, ignoring all spell attacks that are flying towards her. Unlike those worn by half demons, as Wu Ming''s heart and soul, the armor on her body was carefully crafted by orc blacksmiths. Not only can defend against magical attacks, but the ability to defend against swords is also very powerful! "Boom!" Onyxia hit the opponent''s camp heavily. The orc soldiers who rushed to support nearby couldn''t get close to her at all, so they slapped a piece of it with one claw. The rest of the shaman and priest shivered in front of the dragon. After all, his skills hit the opponent like itching, even if he was injured. With the powerful body that eats too many snakes, Onyxia can also recover in a short time! Like a wolf into the flock of sheep, Onyxia began to slaughter the group of shamans and priests. At the same time, Wu Ming also held a magic sword to kill the Quartet. At this time, his strength was much stronger than the orcs in front of him. Chapter 34： A casual sword swung away, and it was deadly and injured. Even if there are some powerful orcs who are not afraid of life and death who want to stop him with their lives, it will only take Wu Mingduo a few seconds. "Die!" A heavy sword chopped an enemy who had attacked him to pieces, Wu Ming shouted. The surrounding orcs were involuntarily frightened back by his breath, and did not dare to stop them. Wu Ming was like a **** of war, and any injuries on his body could be quickly recovered under the blessing of the magic sword and life recovery. He quickly shredded the opponent''s defense line like a sharp knife, and came under the opponent''s gate. Several orc soldiers stared decisively, and rushed towards Wu Ming without forgetting their lives. brush! A black and red sword gas flashed, and several orcs were all in different places. Standing in front of the city gate, Wu Ming knew that this was the last line of defense for the main city. If you break through here, then Wu Ming''s demon army will invade the city as if it were in an uninhabited state! As for the orc army... "retreat!" In fact, the orc army was close to collapse after seeing the avatar of the gods being beheaded by Wu Ming. The half-demons under Wu Ming became more unafraid of life and death after seeing their lord show their power, and attacked each other fiercely. "Retreat! Retreat to the city, we still have a chance!" A high-ranking orc leader yelled when he saw that he was unhappy, and he regretted participating in this war now. He didn''t expect this demon to be so powerful, not only did he cut off the clone of their god. There is also a dragon that no one can stop. Just as he organized the troops to retreat, he heard a loud cracking sound from the city wall behind him! He looked back and was horrified to find that the city gate was chopped to pieces by Wu Ming alone! The city defense is lost! Not just him, all the orc soldiers have discovered that their rear has been breached. The shamans and priests who provided them with magical support were also dumbfounded, and Onyxia firmly nailed them to death. Their hearts are still full of despair. Now that the battlefield is one-sided slaughter, the half demons are getting more and more courageous, and the orcs are no longer opponents. "Hahaha, all surrender to Lao Tzu, maybe my adults can let you go and become a half-demon like us!" Will saw that the group of orc soldiers still had no intention of fighting, and said quickly. After the orc leader listened, he stared at Will with bloodshot eyes, and shouted angrily. "You, a traitor to the orc, dare to regard falling into a demon as glory!" Hearing these words, Will grinned at the other party. "Oh? Do you think being a half-demon is depraved?" A blade storm passed, cutting the orc leader and his men into pieces! "I''m sorry, you can''t even beat me as a fallen person, trash!" ... On the other side, Wu Ming used the Demon Sword and Evil Eye to chop the door to pieces and walked directly in. "Hey, I was so cool today! Don''t stop, let''s continue!" The big eyeball on Demon Sword Evil Eye looked at Wu Ming, obviously not very happy. Wu Ming smiled. "No hurry, let me go into the city to kill the remaining gods'' children and saints. After a while, the **** of forging and trade will drop the clone, and it will be troublesome to deal with." How could the **** of forging and trade be eliminated so easily, before Wu Ming only eliminated one of her clones. Although a clone is only equivalent to a fraction of her total divinity, every time a clone falls, the divinity accumulated in her part will disappear forever. Moreover, every avatar of the gods must have a body capable of being descended by gods, that is, the saints and daughters of those religions, their existence is to make the gods more convenient for the gods to descend. But after God descends, the souls of the original saint sons and daughters will be wiped out by the gods, become a part of themselves, and lose themselves forever. ...... Wu Ming doesn''t need to worry about the outcome of the battle outside the city. After all, the situation is set, and his demon army will crush those stupid orcs. In the city, countless residents saw Wu Ming walking on the street and collapsed to the ground in fright. The high-level demonic aura he inadvertently suffocated them. Wu Ming ignored them, but continued to walk towards the church in the center of the city. But in the next moment, a terrifying and foul-smelling breath emanated from the church and rushed straight into the sky! This breath not only had a strong smell of blood, but was also accompanied by this screaming scream and begging for mercy. Wu Ming stood on the street and saw countless souls being drawn into the church. The souls shattered and distorted during the flight, and they no longer looked like humans! In this situation, Wu Ming only knows one way to do it... That is when the gods began to eat back the souls of those devout believers, ready to come by force! And this way, there is another name. Living blood sacrifice! This **** is crazy! ## Chapter 24 The Fallen God of Forging and Trade! Living blood sacrifice is a common sacrifice in all multiverses. Chapter 35： But generally speaking, those who enjoy blood sacrifices are generally dominated by the incompetent evil gods, and they often deceive his believers who believe in using this method to forcefully descend on the plane where the opponent is. This method is so vicious that even demons rarely use this vicious method. Although the demons like chaos and war, enjoy the joy brought by blood. However, although this method will give you powerful power in a short time, it will pollute the godhead and real name of the descendant, and permanently damage your strength. And if you want to surrender in this way, a large number of devout believers must give up their souls. But the grievance provided by a devout believer is so easy to get rid of, after being forced to become a tribute to the blood sacrifice. How pious he was during his lifetime, he was betrayed after his death, and his resentment towards the gods became deeper. If the power of resentment accumulates enough, then this resentment power can even rush to the kingdom of God, backlash the gods, and let them fall. Now that the **** of forging and trade did such a thing, Wu Ming said that he was really crazy. As a true **** in the orc world, even if it is only a weak god, he still has a true godhead and priesthood! Normally such gods would not do this even if they fell. After all, there is actually a chance of resurrection after the fall, but if a blood sacrifice is used, it will be a dead end. Thinking about it this way, as the **** of forging and trade, she may have other unknown retreats... .... Just when Wu Ming rushed to the temple of the **** of forging and trade. The temple has become a look even more terrifying than the endless abyss. A divine envoy of the **** of forging and trade was pulling a female orc by the hair and throwing her into the middle of a magic circle exuding a weird aura. "No! My child is still waiting for me at home, please, let me go." The female orc knelt to the ground, howling and crying, hoping that the other party would find it conscientiously after hearing it. God caused a trace of hesitation on the blood-stained face, and the dagger in his hand was also a little unstable. He thought of his wife at home, of his children who were waiting to be fed at home. He didn''t know how they were now... "..." With a slash, the female orc''s neck was cut by the divine envoy, and blood gushed out. Covering her neck, she looked at the divine envoy in front of her in disbelief, the "good man" who had explained to them the doctrine of the **** of forging and trade every day. The good man who had been selflessly helping others countless times has disappeared and has become a **** executioner. At this moment, he was crying helplessly, covering his face, wondering why the **** he believed in would do such a thing. God, shouldn''t he love the world? After the female orc died, her body quickly turned into a pool of blood, and her soul also emerged from the magic circle. Her soul was full of words that could not believe it. When she tried to escape from the magic circle, she was caught. An invisible force stays in place. "Curse you, I curse you!" The appearance of the female orc''s soul became very fast, gradually changing from an ordinary soul to a terrifying thing, becoming distorted, and the whole process was extremely painful. Then her soul was absorbed by a female orc sitting on her knees in the middle of the circle. It seemed that this was the body chosen by the **** of forging and trade, and was ready to be used for the surrender of the gods. And every time she absorbs such a painful soul, the golden light on the female orc becomes weaker, and at the same time, the light she emits is gradually changing from dazzling gold to jet black. Upon seeing this scene, the envoy wiped away his tears and continued to draw another believer from the nearby crowd detained by guards. "God fell for our sake, and all this is not God''s fault." Once again, he pierced the believer''s throat with a knife, watching the other party''s soul being absorbed, the **** envoy''s face became expressionless. "It''s all..." "It''s all the devil''s fault!" ........ On the way to the temple, Wu Ming found that more and more souls in the city were drifting towards the church. "Damn it! Did the other party gather all the believers and kill them!" At this time, the smell of blood revealed in the church was getting stronger and stronger, and the slaughtered souls had even been so dense that the top of the church became pitch black. When approaching the front of the church, several temple warriors tried to stop Wu Ming. With a sword swung away, these temple warriors died on the spot, and the dead could no longer die. Wu Ming kicked open the door and broke in. At this moment, the sight in front of him surprised even Wu Ming, who was a high-level demon. On the square behind the gate of the temple. Tens of thousands of believers were being driven by the guards, preparing to be sent into the circle one by one to be slaughtered. When they saw Wu Ming breaking in, they immediately accelerated the speed of the slaughter. "Think beautiful, stormy!" Countless dazzling sword qi directly killed the believers and guards. No way, every time the opponent slaughtered a believer, the stronger the power of the **** of forging and trade after the advent. But there were too many people in front of him, and Wu Ming quickly changed his attacking method. He fiercely inserted the magic sword into the magic circle on the ground, preparing to destroy the opponent''s process of surrendering. But it was too late. The true body of the **** of forging and trade has absorbed enough souls of believers. I saw the female orc sitting on the ground raising her head, revealing a beautiful face, and grinning gloomily at Wu Ming. "Devil, we meet again!" Then, many magic weapons and weapons were dropped from her heavenly kingdom, and they appeared in her hands one by one. In the next moment, she was holding a mountain axe in her left hand and a spear in her right hand and rushed towards Wu Ming. "when!" Wu Ming split the spear with the magic sword, and then knocked down the mountain axe in the opponent''s hand. It seems that Wu Ming still has a big advantage in combat. Chapter 36： "Come again!" Waved again, a two-handed giant sword appeared in the hands of the female orc god, and slashed at Wu Ming. Unlike last time, the opponent''s strength is getting stronger and stronger over time. It seems that he is getting acquainted with this new body. But Wu Ming laughed. "Oh, I thought you could become so strong after such a big battle? A bug is a bed bug, even if you become stronger." After speaking, a thundering gesture was launched. Wu Ming appeared behind the opponent, and the huge sword in the hands of the gods fell to the ground. With the great sword falling, there are the opponent''s hands! The hands of the **** of forging and trade are rapidly growing again. The strange thing is that unlike the gods who generally use divine power to restore injuries, she uses a strange black aura to restore the wounds. This kind of breath made Wu Ming feel uncomfortable instinctively, and made him have the urge to give up everything and destroy the other party. "Cute little devil, you are very strong, but you guessed it, what is the fallen me now?" The female orc turned her head, not only did her hands return to the same condition as before, she called out two daggers again. Moreover, behind her.... It also began to exude that black breath. Wu Ming squeezed the magic sword tightly and stared at the opponent with an unkind expression. "Don''t guess, I know what you are, but I didn''t expect that you actually took refuge in the devil!" [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! ##Chapter 25 The first contact with the devil and... Wu Ming recognized that the source of the black breath was the devil''s old enemy-the devil. In fact, in the entire lower plane, there is not only an endless abyss, but also existence that can be compared with him. Infinite hell! The native species in **** is the devil. They are very different from demons. They are hypocritical and evil, but they respect order incomparably. They are different from the chaotic order of the devil. They have a tight and efficient organization. But the same thing is that both sides have great power. If the demons discover the devil''s plan, they will often rush to make a fuss and bankrupt the other party''s plan. On the contrary, if the devil discovers the demons, it will also use various conspiracies and tricks to disrupt the opponent''s actions. Therefore, when the devil and the devil meet, the ending is often endless! Although many knowledgeable scholars have studied this issue. But for thousands of years, there is still no convincing reason to explain the hostile behavior of the two sides. So many people speculate that it is the competition between the endless abyss and the infernal **** that led to the endless hostile behavior of the native species on both sides. ...... At this time, Wu Ming is here. When asked about the smell of the devil, Wu Ming finally knew the little abacus of the **** of forging and trade. It turned out that the other party had defected to the devil''s camp, so he sacrificed all his foundations so confidently. Not only did he abandon his priesthood, he also gave up the kingdom of God that he had run for many years, and even the devout believers who had served him were slaughtered! With such a vicious plan, it seems that the other party is already fully prepared. If it weren''t for Wu Ming to spoil the situation, it is estimated that the other party would cause more damage in private, and even cause the demons to suffer heavy losses with the help of the devil. After all, as long as the demons can be deflated, it is the greatest pleasure of the devil''s side. "I said, how could you have the courage to do this kind of thing, it turns out that you were ready to be a dog for the devil a long time ago." Wu Ming held the magic sword and looked at the **** of forging and trade whose aura gradually became stronger. No, the other party is no longer a **** at this time, but immediately becomes a real devil. "Hmph, at least it''s better than accompany other idiots to bury this world. After all, isn''t it caused by your group of demons?" The female orc held two daggers, one purple and one black, and quickly rushed up and slashed at Wu Ming. Wu Ming didn''t evade, and slashed the opponent''s waist with a backhand, almost cutting the opponent in the middle. But he was also pierced by the two daggers, and Wu Ming pulled the dagger off without frowning. The wound caused by the dagger was closed visible to the naked eye, and the blood did not flow much. When the female orc saw this scene, Wu Ming was also secretly shocked by Wu Ming''s recovery ability, but at this time she had already had to send an arrow on the string. "Are you waiting for the devil''s rescue? Are you sure you can survive? The first time I saw such a weak god, it seems that you really have been pampering you for too long." Wu Ming held the magic sword and pointed straight at the opponent. The female orc once again called out the weapons in her kingdom of God, but unlike before, she found that she could not be Wu Ming''s opponent anyway, and the fighting skills of both sides were not on the same level. So this time she was equipped with a set of armor that focused on defense and a heavy shield with fangs on the side of the oily blue face. At first glance, she was not a common product. "Are you going to be a lock turtle this time?" Wu Ming sneered, and then began to attack the opponent like a violent storm. After cutting round after round, most of the armor on the opponent''s body was broken, and the shield in his hand was already overwhelmed. Her body has long been wounded with hundreds of holes, but fortunately, she can barely recover through the remnants of the previous divine power, but she knows that she is already at the end of the battle. After all, she knew that she had sent a distress message to the demons before, and the time agreed with the demons was almost up... "Hahaha, despair? You are still thinking that the devil will come to save you!" Chapter 37： At this time, the female orc was already feeling desperate, guarding her vitals tightly, and shouted frantically. "Nonsense, we have had a deal, they will come!" Before he finished speaking, Wu Ming''s demon sword pierced the opponent''s shield and slashed into the opponent''s chest fiercely. Just as Wu Ming was preparing to kill the opponent, suddenly, a dark green space-time crack unfolded in the square. A breath that was equal to Wu Ming came out from inside. "Da da da." With the appearance of a high-heeled shoe, a tall female devil appeared in front of the two. "Devil?" The female devil looked at Wu Ming and frowned. The previous transaction hadn''t said that there would be a demon here. "Master Venus, help!" As soon as the female orc saw the appearance of the devil, she immediately shouted in a miserable voice as if grabbing a straw. "Shut up, trash!" The female devil knew that if she stayed for too long, she would be besieged by the demons, and the strength of the high-level demon in front of her did not look like an ordinary one. So she immediately stretched out a finger to point at the female orc, and a dark green magic link appeared on the opponent, forming a protective layer. Wu Ming didn''t need to try to know that this shield would definitely not be able to break in a short time. The female orc ran wildly, toward the cracks in time and space, there was her hope of surviving! At the moment when the female orc left, Wu Ming also moved, and the latter came first, and ran in front of the opponent! But this time, his target was the female devil named Venus. Sprint, draw the sword, and slam the opponent heavily. And the female devil Venus dismissed Wu Ming''s attack at first, so what if she was stabbed by the opponent? But the moment she saw the Evil Eye of the Devil Sword appeared, she felt like a frog being stared at by a snake, and she felt cold behind her back. "Magic sword?!" She let out a scream, retracted her finger the moment the magic sword hit her neck, and released the link to herself. "be cheated!" I saw the sword edge of the evil sword slid past her neck less than a few centimeters away, and followed Wu Ming''s turn to slid out a beautiful arc in the air! The Demon Sword swept across the opponent, before the devil, slashed on the neck of the former God of Forge and Trade, who was still escaping here. As her head flew up, the last scene she saw in her surprised eyes was an angry demon and a sneer demon. "Boom!" As the head landed, a long-lost emotion appeared in Venus'' heart called anger. I was fooled! Actually he was tricked by the devil who has always been known for his brainlessness! Although she wanted to fight Wu Ming desperately, she knew that she might not be able to defeat the opponent, and she was on the plane of the endless abyss invasion, and she had no advantage. She gritted her teeth and closed the gap in time and space, and remembered the appearance of the demon before closing, leaving a cruel word. "I remember you, I hope you can live to the eternal battlefield, then I will kill you!" And Wu Ming exploded the female orc''s head in front of the other party and said, "Really, I think no matter how many times you meet me, there is only one failure in the end!" As the gap between time and space closed, Wu Ming finally took a deep breath as he looked at the burning city in front of him. This time Wu Ming won the war against the Blackhoof clan and the **** of forging and trade! ## Chapter 26 Underground Temple! After the true body of the **** of forging and trade was also beheaded by Wu Ming, all the forces in the entire Blackhoof clan had already given up resistance. Occasionally, there are a few stubborn opponents, and Wu Ming ordered them all to be killed! He still knows the truth about being merciful not in command. The current situation does not tolerate any opposition to him. The remaining soldiers who had surrendered were imprisoned together, ready to accept Wu Ming''s transformation and become a member of the semi-devil army. And in this war, because of the **** of forging and trade, the main city of the three cities has been destroyed in a disastrous manner. Standing in the ruins on the church square, Wu Ming listened to Will reporting to him. "My lord, we have gained a lot from this war!" "We have harvested three cities, of which the population is close to 100,000, and the surrendered troops are about 20,000!" "In addition, there are nearly a thousand artisans and craftsmen among the remaining residents. More importantly, we have occupied nearly ten mines in this area." "and also....." What Will was talking about was elated. He didn''t expect that the adults he followed would fought so beautifully in the first battle, and they also gained a lot of wealth. This is the capital of the emperor! When I thought that I was the first to defect to Wu Ming, wouldn''t Wu Ming need a minister to help him deal with everything after having such a huge foundation? Then this minister is ranked according to seniority, who else besides him? The thought of this made Will''s heart drunk. "Ahem, my lord, I suggest us..." The words were not finished yet, only to see a messenger hurried in. Because I was so anxious, I even fell a dog and ate **** on the way. Will darkened and looked at the messenger. He said in a deep voice, "Have you not seen that I am talking to the unnamed adult? Is there anything you want to report to the adult in such a hurry?" After hearing this, Chuan Lingbing nodded quickly and said to Wu Ming. "My lord, we found the forge and, ah no, the important subordinate before that false god!" "What important subordinate?" Wu Ming frowned. It was obvious that the gods had been beheaded by him, so what else was the other party''s subordinates so important? Chapter 38： "It''s an old man!" Only a steady voice came from outside. An old orc man wearing a gray shaman''s robe walked in with his head swaggering in. The gray robe on his body was windless and his long silver hair also looked fluttering. This image reminds Wu Ming of the master described in his previous life novels. It''s just that the strength of this "superior" seems to be a bit weak... Wu Ming saw that the other party actually created this special effect by stuffing something called a blast stone under his clothes. The other party was just an ordinary person. "..." "..." Will naturally noticed it, and Wu Ming and Wu Ming didn''t know what to say for a while. Pulling out the steel long sword, Will bowed to Wu Ming and said. "My lord, it''s all my fault. If you didn''t do your defense work well, I will give you the head of the other party!" After speaking, Will grabbed the long gray hair of the old orc man, and put the sword directly on the opponent''s neck. It seems that the old orc man will be killed on the spot in the next second... "Don''t don''t! My lord, I have something important to report to you!" The old orc yelled quickly, but he didn''t expect his move to be self-defeating. "I am the former chief high priest of that false god, and I know many secrets and treasures of the other side!" Hearing this, Wu Ming motioned to let Will stop first, he wanted to hear what the other party knew. "Go ahead, if I am interested, your life will be saved." The old orc man immediately became energetic when he heard that Wu Ming was interested. He pushed Will away, glared at him, turned his head and said flatly to Wu Ming. "My lord, my name is Clarence. I used to be the chief priest of this false god. I was sent to do a lot of shameful things. That''s why I learned so many secrets." "First of all, what I need to tell you is that this great **** once secretly established an underground temple to trade with some stupid and dirty lower plane beasts." Hearing the word beast from the lower plane, Wu Ming snorted. The other party x obviously knew that he had said the wrong thing, and quickly changed his words. "Of course I am not talking about a noble demon like you, but those **** demons!" "Secondly, under that temple, not only are many of her spare weapons and gold and silver treasures buried, but also the divine essence secretly accumulated before!" Hearing this, Wu Ming was also taken aback. He didn''t expect this pseudo-god to have such a method. But it is understandable that after all, she was ready to escape before, and hooked up with the demons, which seemed to have been planning for a long time. "How do you prove that what you say is true?" The old orc man named Clarence patted his chest and said. "I will show you the way. By your means, you only need to look at the underground temple to know if I''m telling the truth!" ..... Upon hearing this, Wu Ming somewhat believed that what the other party said was true. This is a treasure left by a **** who has survived for an unknown number of years. If you change to someone else, you will definitely be excited. So, he immediately blew a whistle, calling Onyxia. "Well then, when you lead the way, I''ll go see that place." When Clarence heard Wu Ming really agreed to him, he was immediately excited. In fact, his purpose is not only to surrender, the most important thing is that he heard that being a half-devil can increase lifespan, so he took the risk and came to Wu Ming to tell this important information. "My lord, it''s a long journey, are we the only two of us riding over?" "No, we ride a dragon..." After speaking, Onyxia landed and stood behind the pale Clarence... The place Clarence said is far away, but it only takes a day or so to reach it. And riding a dragon, it only takes less than a long time. But the place the other party identified is difficult for ordinary people to find. The reason is simple, it''s near that place. It is a huge desert with no one inhabited. The local orcs all call this desert of death. Not only do sandstorms appear almost every day in the desert, but the temperature difference between day and night is huge! The bad weather, the running sand bandits, and the barbaric orcs made this area impossible for life to survive. Looking at this barren scene, Wu Ming also had some questions. Why did the other party build the underground temple here? Just when Wu Ming was thinking about it. "Ah, here it is!" Clarence lay on the dragon''s back and said to Wu Ming. Looking along his fingers, there really is a bottomless crack in the desert. Wu Ming and others flew directly to the bottom of the crack, preparing to search for the underground temple Clarence said. Clarence fumbled on a cracked wall, and after a long time, he pulled a concealed and very clever handle. I saw a hidden door full of unknown patterns suddenly opened, revealing a bottomless cave, and a lot of foul smells emanating from it, as if something had rotted. The underground temple built by the **** of forging and trade has opened! But Wu Ming didn''t show any expression of surprise. Instead, he pulled out his magic sword and shouted. "Stand back! I smell the undead!" Chapter 39： ##Chapter 27 Demigod Level Lich! After hearing Wu Ming''s shout, Clarence was startled. Quickly leave the gate. At this time, I saw a mist gushing out from the temple and gushing out. And in the fog, there was the sound of human bones colliding with each other, and this sound was accompanied by the roar of many non-human beasts. "What is this? Not when I first came here!" Seeing that Clarence was unhappy, he ran directly behind the black dragon Onyxia, and was pushed aside in disgust by the opponent. Wu Ming looked at the fog and said coldly. "This is the breath of death, thick enough to become a mist of death. It seems that there is a demigod-level undead in this temple!" In a short while, numerous skeleton soldiers and orc zombies made up of orc bones sprang out from the fog. These undead creatures immediately pounced upon seeing Wu Ming and the others, without reason. But how could Wu Ming and Onyxia''s strength be afraid of these low-level undead creatures, and the black dragon smashed a large number of zombies and skeleton soldiers with one shot. And these undead creatures could not pose a threat to the black dragon at all, and their attack power could not break the heavy armor and dragon scales on Onyxia. Wu Ming was even more relaxed, drew out the magic sword and swept the spot with a sword energy. But in this way, there are still almost endless orc zombies and skeleton soldiers pouring out to kill them. "How come there are so many undead creatures! Clarence, what''s the matter!" Seeing Wu Ming inquiring, Clarence''s face was pale, and he yelled while dodging the attack of the undead! "I don''t know! I only know that the false **** at the time ordered me to send two thousand followers to the desert of death. I don''t know anything else. Even this place I later saw the plan from another high-ranking shaman. I just knew it!" Wu Ming''s eyes flashed, he knew the source of these undead creatures. None of the currently sent laborers escaped, all of them were slaughtered by the **** gods in order to keep the secrets of this place! While Wu Ming was still fighting the undead creatures, he suddenly issued a necromantic magic from the temple! An off-white magic pointed at Wu Ming, and this magic whizzed through the air, exuding a terrifying breath of death. This is the high-level magic of the undead clan, the finger of death! The one who can release such skills is at least a demigod. Wu Ming wanted to dodge, but behind him is the black dragon Onyxia, it doesn''t matter if he resists. But the underage Onyxia may not be able to hold it. Wu Ming didn''t dare to put her hope on the demi-god-level attack that her anti-magic stone armor could withstand. Therefore, he relied on the strength of his high-level demon''s physical body to forcibly eat this death finger. Sure enough, after this magic hit Wu Ming, Wu Ming felt that the part he was hit was rapidly decaying and falling off! However, under the legendary level of life recovery, the wound was visible to the naked eye. Although the degree of injury is not high, Wu Ming''s face is a little pale. The magic of the undead clan is more than just a little trick, and every attack they make has a curse-like effect. Not only does it last for a long time, but it is also powerful. Wu Ming was also hit with real fire. Although this group of undead creatures are as powerful as ants, they are too numerous. "Storm!" Countless sword energy swept over, sweeping all the dissatisfaction in this area. Orc zombies and orc skeleton soldiers were broken into pieces and fell to the ground. "Huh, little bugs." Without obstruction, Wu Ming strode inward, while Clarence followed him carefully. Onyxia was left outside by him, and it was really hard for her body to squeeze into this cave. "Lead the way! You have seen the map, you should know how to go!" Clarence nodded helplessly and walked in front. Although afraid, he believed that the high-level demon behind him could at least protect him well. After twists and turns, in this maze-like temple, Wu Ming finally came to the core position of this temple! As soon as he entered it, Clarence''s eyes glowed with greed. Because in this temple, there are many precious equipment hung everywhere, and there are countless gold and silver treasures nearby. Before he took a step forward, Wu Ming grabbed him and threw him back. He fell and his face was blue and swollen. This was not what Wu Ming wanted to teach him, but he saw a lich with only the upper body being locked in a cage and greeted him. "Hey, Mr. Devil!" This is the demigod lich! Wu Ming felt the breath of the other party, and found that the other party was already extremely weak, and the cage that trapped him was still absorbing his energy. It seems that the finger of death just now did it. "who are you?" Wu Ming drew the magic sword and pointed it at the opponent. The lich didn''t panic when he saw it, but said in a gentle manner. "Below is William from the plane of Xi Ling. What is your name? This is the first time I have seen a high-level demon like you." "My name is "Anonymous"." Wu Ming replied casually, and then observed the situation in the surrounding temples. There are traces of the magic circle in the whole hall, and it is this lich named William who provides energy to the magic circle. At this time, the Lich was hung in the very center of the hall, and under him, there was a simple altar with a beautiful treasure chest on the altar. After opening the treasure chest, it is impressive that there is the extra divinity stored by the former **** of forging and trade. They are like multicolored diamonds, and there are a dozen! "Ah! Are you here for this divine nature?" The Lich''s skull flashed a little blue fire, staring at Wu Ming and said. "Yeah, but why are you here? Look at your appearance, it shouldn''t be a person from this plane." Chapter 40： Wu Ming looked at each other and guessed it was simple, because the bones of this lich were entirely human bones! "Yes, if I say that I''m here to explore the knowledge of all planes, do you believe it?" "I don''t believe it." Wu Ming said coldly. "But it''s true. I came to this plane more than ten years ago, and I was collecting some biological specimens on this plane to take back for research." "But what I didn''t expect was that I was sneak attacked by this god, and without my summons on hand, I was not the opponent''s opponent at all." The Lich shrugged and made a helpless expression. "Then you were pulled over by her to charge the magic circle, as a human battery?" The Lich nodded. "Yeah, I can''t escape at all," The blue fire in the eyes of the Lich was strangely cunning. "So, can you help me?" "No, do you think I will let you out after you attack me?" The Lich named William seemed to have known Wu Ming would say so, and was not discouraged. "If I say I can give you a lot of benefits, can you let me out?" ##Chapter 28 Real Name Awakens, Targaryen-Conqueror! Wu Ming did not continue to talk to each other, but collected all the nearby treasures. Although ordinary gold and silver are of low value, they are also hard currency of the upper plane, so it is not an exaggeration to reserve some. In this temple, the most valuable weapons and equipment are those left by the gods of forging and trade, which are all powerful equipment. Among them, there is actually a quasi-legendary two-handed long sword, enchanted with fire damage, and the sharpness is also very good. Although Wu Ming doesn''t like it, it''s not bad to put it away and distribute it to his men. As for the most precious of these treasures are the divine natures. With just one, mortals can have power and become extraordinary. Of course, this is the premise that the opponent will not explode and die. And if the awakened **** fire or the real-named powerhouse uses it, then these condensed divinities are priceless. The value of each one is enough to exchange for an artifact. And Wu Ming also knew why the **** of forging and trade would only be a weak god, because she had always stored the divinity given to her by the believers in this way. ..... "I swear, don''t think I am a lich, but I was a demigod mage before I turned into a lich!" "And I turned into a lich just to gain a long life, and then to conduct my magic research and plane exploration." Seeing Wu Ming rejected him, William the Lich still didn''t give up. Although he was trapped in this cage made by the true god, he couldn''t get out. But he can still turn his upper body inside, facing Wu Ming all the time. "Hehe, these undead races including the liches are targets for everyone in any world. In their hearts, your level of evil is the same as that of demons and demons." "The most important thing is that even our demons don''t welcome you." Seeing Wu Ming expressing his attitude, William the Lich was a little disappointed. But soon. "Hey, this great unnamed gentleman, since you can come here, the owner of this place must have fallen, right?" Lich William turned off the subject and asked tentatively. "Yes, although she is taking refuge in the devil, but the real body is still wiped out by me." "..., it turned out to be like this, I knew it." "Look at this, since you can defeat the gods, you can definitely break the cage created by the gods!" "And I, will use my knowledge to help you awaken your real name!" .... Hearing this, Wu Ming was a little surprised. He didn''t expect this demigod lich to be strong enough to help others awaken their real name. This real name means that this creature has truly awakened itself, and every one of his skills will have the power of its real name from now on. And the difficulty of awakening this real name is very high, because if he wants to awaken his real name, then he must have enough strength, and more. Therefore, Wu Ming was very moved to hear this. "Hey, knowledge is power, and I am a super scholar! Although my strength is not strong, I know many secret knowledge." William looked at Wu Ming and said proudly. "The deal! But you can only come out after I awaken my real name, how?" "Yes, but you and I must swear to Styx together!" The blue flame in the eyes of the lich flickered. After all, even Wu Ming could not violate Styx''s oath. If he betrayed his oath, then even Wu Ming would be punished. After the two parties took the oath, William the Lich began to point Wu Ming. "You put the divine crystals close to your heart, and when you crush them, remember to call for the advent of the abyss consciousness!" "The method is very simple, but after the abyss consciousness descends, the rest is up to you!" Wu Ming decided to follow suit. He took a divine crystal and placed it near his heart. After crushing it, he immediately relieved the suppression of the abyss consciousness by the Heart of Slaughter! In the next instant, countless shining little divinities merged into his heart, and a huge consciousness appeared above Wu Ming and others. Chapter 41： At first, this abyssal consciousness had no mood swings, but after sensing Wu Ming, there was an emotion of joy inexplicably. It''s as if parents see how their child feels after becoming an instrument. Wrapped in the abyss consciousness, Wu Ming''s eyes went dark, and he found himself appearing in his consciousness. And after he entered the consciousness, he discovered for the first time that the shape of his consciousness was like a vortex of a black hole, slowly inhaling everything nearby. This novelty of entering one''s consciousness quickly disappeared. Because at this time, countless fragments of divine nature entered, the black hole''s rotation speed became faster and faster, and the pitch black color gradually became more golden. But Wu Ming had a special emotion in his heart inexplicably. It''s as if you were born anew. In other words, the true self is awakened, but only part of it is awakened. All kinds of wonders cannot be described in words. And while he was observing his own consciousness, the consciousness of the endless abyss was as close as the noumenon, and the thick atmosphere of the abyss suppressed all the creatures on this plane with heartbeats. In the entire fourth layer of the abyss plane, many intermediate and high-level demons have felt the changes in the consciousness of the endless abyss. "There is a new real name for the demon awakening? I don''t know who is so lucky." "Endless Abyss actually pays so much attention to this demon, this demon has a backing!" "No, the consciousness of the endless abyss really looked here, could it be that another son of the abyss was born?!" .... Wu Ming didn''t know what kind of sensation caused by the process of awakening his real name. But William the Lich smiled helplessly. He didn''t know the origin of this high-level demon in front of him, but he was definitely not an ordinary person. Have you ever seen the abyss consciousness personally **** the awakening of an ordinary high-level demon? And he felt that the "unknown" in front of him not only rose rapidly, but his breath was also changing drastically. Unlike the chilling darkness before, Wu Ming''s breath gradually became more imperial. Just like the emperor of the abyss! In Wu Ming''s consciousness at this time. "Successful!" Wu Ming''s heart jumped. I found a line of gilded text in my soul. He didn''t know this text, but he instinctively knew the meaning of this line of bronzing text. Real name-Targaryen! conqueror! Wu Ming opened his eyes and felt that his strength was rising rapidly. Swinging a sword casually, he found that his attack began to carry a kind of power that could destroy everything and block him! "Is this the real name awakening?" Wu Ming felt his newly gained power, and his face was full of shock and surprise. This feeling like a new life really makes people feel happy from the body to the soul! "Hey, the transaction is complete, now you can release me." Said the annoying Lich William. While talking, he clasped the hollow nostril with his fingers. ##Chapter 29 Demigod Lich Joining and Taking Advantage of the Fire! Hearing the urging of William the Lich, Wu Ming would definitely not break his promise. A sword smashed the cage that trapped the opponent and released the opponent. The cage forged by the gods was actually smashed to pieces by the awakened real name Wu Ming! ..... "Ah, the taste of freedom! Of course, it would be better if you had a leg!" William crawled out of the cage with his upper body, then looked around and looked around to find an orc skeleton, pulled off the opponent''s leg, chanted a spell and placed it on his body. At this time, his upper body is human bones, and his lower body is orc''s leg bones. The appearance of the small upper body and the large lower body is also uncontrollable. "Thank you, the "good" demon for helping me, and I was able to regain my freedom!" The Lich bowed slightly to Wu Ming, very gentlemanly. Then, with his hands on his hips, he adjusted to his new body, and then stretched out his hands, looking like he wanted to shake hands with Wu Ming. Wu Ming refused the bone palm that the other party stretched out. No one likes to have contact with the undead clan who lifts the body every day. It''s the same even as a demon. After being rejected, there was no dissatisfaction with the other party. "Okay, now I can return to my world. I don''t know if the few pets I raised are still alive!" After speaking, he showed the power of the demigod lich in front of Wu Ming and Clarence, and saw that he opened a plane portal with extremely weak magical energy! A dark blue portal appeared in front of the two of them, and just like Wu Ming didn''t catch a cold with the liches, the Lich William actually didn''t like to communicate with the demons for too long. "Success, then see you next time, this gentleman named "No Name"!" After speaking, I am ready to step in and leave here. It''s a pity that suddenly, this dark blue portal became extremely unstable, and the portal began to collapse from the outside to the inside, turning into a dazzling blue light spot! "boom!" Because of the weak magic power that was condensed inward, the blue light spots began to explode with Wu Ming''s incredible power! It was William who was the first to bear the brunt, and saw that his whole person was directly shrouded by the explosion, and all the bones on his body were shattered by this force, leaving only a skull to fly out in a daze. Chapter 42： Wu Ming''s reaction was naturally much faster than that of the Lich. As soon as the portal exploded, he pulled out the magic sword and inserted it into the ground, resisting the explosion with a powerful body! Clarence, the chicken thief, hurriedly ran behind Wu Ming, unscathed except for being frightened. "..." "..." Clarence looked silently at the open-mouthed Lich on the ground. "What are you doing! You idiot!" "Why did it explode! My plane coordinates are not calculated wrong, isn''t this plane no longer on the original trajectory!" The lich with only the skull left yelled on the ground, it seemed that he did not fail on purpose. "This plane has long been captured by the endless abyss, and now it will be assimilated by the endless abyss!" Wu Ming said, some do not understand why this lich is so reckless, and dare to open the portal when he is confused! But looking at the opponent''s magic proficiency, the other party was right, he was really a super powerful mage. "What! So, this world has been completely occupied by the demon army?" "Not yet, but it''s coming soon. This orc world won''t last long. It''s estimated that it will soon fall." .... There was already a mass of paste in the Lich''s head at this time. You must know that if this world has been assimilated by the endless abyss, then he needs to recalculate the coordinates of his return to the previous world. It takes a long time to recalculate this coordinate, and because of the interference of the endless abyss, even with his strength, it will take at least decades, or even hundreds of years, to calculate it! Time is a trivial matter, but he is a lich whose life span is comparable to that of a god, but if you want to settle down and calculate the coordinates in a place where a group of demons are raging, it is simply impossible! Regardless of the amount of resources needed, even a demigod lich could not guarantee that he would survive that time. Because maybe some big demon saw this demigod lich upset and crushed it to pieces. The blue fire flickered in Lich William''s eyes, as if he was making a quick decision. Finally, he made up his mind. "Um... this gangster named Wuming, can I ask you a question?" "what?" The Lich opened the Sky Spirit Cover on his head and flew out a piece of parchment with a contract written on it by magic. "Are you still short of men, the one who worked for a hundred years?" "..." ...... Leaving the cave, Wu Ming and Clarence walked out. Unlike when he went in, Wu Ming''s storage ring was filled with countless treasures and top-quality equipment, as well as a lot of divine crystals left, and the receipt was huge. Clarence, on the other hand, had a bitter face, holding a skull with blue eyes in his hands. Seeing Wu Ming coming out, Onyxia hummed happily and rubbed his head against Wu Ming. "Wow, you still own a dragon! And it''s strange that you don''t need a contract to recognize you as the master!" William was very surprised when he saw the black dragon for the first time. After all, this young black dragon is the treasure of the dragon clan, how could it be possible for a demon to take it away and raise it. "Well, can I draw a little blood from her as a magic material?" Lich William said suddenly and seriously, as if he didn''t know what propriety, justice and shame were. After listening to Onyxia, as if she understood, she turned her head and stared at the skull fiercely with a pair of vertical pupils. "To shut up!" Wu Ming had a headache. This lich and everything he saw after his rebirth were different in style, leaving him speechless. But this Lich named William is indeed a good talent. Not only does his strength point to the demigod, he has a wealth of magic knowledge, and it is said that he also knows how to govern a large territory. The most important thing is that he signed a 100-year contract with Wu Ming on the initiative, saying that he was willing to stand up for Wu Ming and become his right and left hand. The contract is still the kind of swearing by the soul, there is no chance of betrayal at all. With all of the above, Wu Mingcai agreed to let the other party join him. After all, the demons marched and fought, but it was not enough to govern an area. And I need such an assistant when I am short of people. ....... Riding on the black dragon, a few people flew back. In the process, William told Wu Ming a lot of his own experience and some unknown magical mysteries. While expressing heartfelt, he also proved that what he said was true. .... Soon, everyone returned to the main city that was still burning. As soon as he landed, Wu Ming frowned. Because he smelled a demon in the air that did not belong to him, and from the other side of the city heard the sound of two people fighting. It is estimated that the demon nearby wanted to take advantage of Wu Ming''s absence and was ready to forcibly take a share of Wu Ming''s battle. "It seems that someone has come to take advantage of the fire, and they are brave enough!" Wu Ming drew out the magic sword, his face was bad, and he walked towards the place where he was fighting. [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your pursuit is the biggest motivation for my writing! ## Chapter 30 Invaders! As soon as he got there, Wu Ming found that his soldiers were fighting hard and almost everyone was wounded. Fighting with them is a group of demons from other regions, and they carry a large number of witches, cultists and other handyman. Occupies a considerable advantage in quantity. Chapter 43： In the center of the battlefield, Will was antagonizing two middle-level demons. A dozen wounds on his body were bleeding like pillars, and one arm was lying softly on the edge of his body, which was obviously broken. And the long sword in his hand was cut off again. At this moment, he was holding a broken sword in his hand to fight with the opponent, but the action was getting slower and slower because of the wound. ... "Hahaha, you stinky orc, do you think you can fight against our original demons if you become a half-demon?" A powerful mid-level demon is slashing towards Will with both swords in his hands. The other demon laughed. "Yeah, it''s been a long time since I saw such a loyal dog, my spine was almost interrupted, and I dared to bark at us." After that, a meteor hammer hit Will''s waist heavily. Will was smashed a few meters away and fell to the ground, with the broken sword in his hand also falling to the ground. Their purpose now is not to kill Will at all, but to play him around. They were ordered by their upper-level leaders to come here to search for some wealth, and accidentally discovered that a demon army had just occupied the city. And the demon army in front of him hasn''t arrived in a hurry to repair, it is the weakest time. After they sensed that there were no high-level demons in this city, they moved a little bit. Anyway, robbing anyone is also robbing. Isn''t it easier to rob an unprepared friendly army than an open war? And looking at the countless slaves (orc civilians) in this city, and the piles of gold and silver treasures, they decisively chose to do it. Unexpectedly, Will was so ignorant of raising him, not only did he not catch him, he also dared to organize the army to resist. This made the two of them very upset, so they were ready to humiliate Will before finally torturing him. "Hmph, you two are just jumping clowns, you can only use such inferior tactics to sneak attacks, cough cough..." Will spat out a mouthful of blood and stood up again. Picked up the broken sword and re-posed a fighting posture. "When our adults come back, I promise that your two souls will mourn for a hundred years!" The faces of the two who had been mocked by Will could no longer hold their faces. Unexpectedly, the half-demon in front of them dared to speak hard. "Hmph, wait until I peel you apart." "I want to see if your **** will come to rescue you." The two rushed up together, preparing to kill Will. However, before the two of them approached, a fencing qi passed them at a speed invisible to the naked eye. "when!" "when!" Two sounds of weapons landing came over. At this moment, the two of them were horrified to find that their hands were chopped off by the sword energy, and the blood flowed. "grown ups!" Will shouted in surprise. The situation reversed all at once. The two invading demons only saw a tall and handsome humanoid demon approaching them. This demon has scarlet eyes like blood, a pair of black wings on the back, and a terrifying long sword exuding black and red in his hand. As he walked step by step, the aura on the demon''s body was also steadily rising, and everyone on this battlefield couldn''t breathe at all. "High-level demon!" Some of the invaders shouted that they knew that the master of this area had returned. But Wu Ming''s subordinates cheered, and the return of the mainstay made them worry-free and fought back fiercely. "Kneel down!" Wu Ming''s shouts resounded throughout the city. After awakening his real name, his voice would automatically carry the power of his real name. Shocked by the breath with the real name of the conqueror, many of the invaders directly knelt to the ground with their feet weakened, and even more so, they fainted directly by the breath. "we are!" "Don''t do it!" Before the two middle-level demons finished speaking, Wu Ming, with a gloomy face, slashed away with a sword, and their heads flew up together. It''s not over yet! Wu Ming grabbed the heads of the two with both hands, and drew out the souls of each other "My subordinate Will is right, you two souls will really mourn for a hundred years!" The grinning Wu Ming once again used the black flame to ignite the souls of the two, and then hung the two in the air with power, so that everyone in the city could hear their screams clearly. "Anyone under my command, from this moment on, anyone who dares to hold a weapon will be killed on the spot!" After Wu Ming appeared and killed the two middle-level demons, many invaders had been frightened, put down their weapons and began to surrender. After hearing Wu Ming''s order, the half-demons under him immediately grinned and rushed to those who still dared to hold weapons. ...... "My lord! I..." Will came to Wu Ming''s side. At this time, there were many wounds on his body, and he was bleeding outwards. The deepest one could even see bones, and one of his arms was even softer. Wu Ming patted him on the shoulder. "After I left, you did a great job!" After hearing this, Will was overjoyed, his loyal performance was really seen by the adults, and his position must be stable now. Then Wu Ming took the head of the Lich in Clarence''s hand and handed it to Will with a bewildered look. "This is one of my receipts this time. His name is William. From now on, he will be responsible for managing all the areas we have laid down." "Hey, I''m William. I guess we will be colleagues in the future. I''m sorry, there was an accident. I can''t shake hands with you... Barabara..." Chapter 44： Looking at the head of the Lich, who was still talking in the waves, Will''s world became as if it were only black and white. Will only felt that the pain in his body was no longer as strong as the pain in his heart, and the tears couldn''t stop flowing down. Obviously it''s me first... Even a BGM like "Snowflakes Fluttering, North Wind Desperate" came from Will in a trance. Wu Ming took out a whole set of armor made by gods from the storage space, as well as a legendary long sword, and threw it to Will. "From now on you will be responsible for the management of the army, and you will be solely responsible for all matters large and small. These equipment are your reward for loyalty!" Will''s gray face immediately regained its color! "My lord! I promise I won''t let you down." Will couldn''t believe that Wu Ming could actually hand over the army to him to manage. This is the treatment that a real confidant can get! .... Ignoring Will''s psychological theater, Wu Ming captured a few prisoners and killed a few at random. The remaining prisoners quickly told the truth. "I...we are the subordinates of the high-level demon Herman, I''m just a pawn...please don''t kill me!" Herman''s name, Wu Ming, has been heard, and he is also a veteran high-level demon with strong strength. The most famous is that he possesses a powerful body that is said to be unable to be damaged by a god. "High Demon Herman?" [The author''s digression]: Ask for the bank note QAQ! Your follow-up reading is my biggest motivation! ##Chapter 31 The Terrifying Herman Real Body! After asking where the opponent was, Wu Ming casually shot the prisoner who had revealed the information to death, and then he was about to ride Onyxia to settle accounts with him. Wu Ming is very clear about his current strength. After awakening his real name, he is definitely not something ordinary high-level demons can deal with! "Herman...wait to die!" Riding on Onyxia, Wu Ming flew towards the location of the high-level demon Demon Herman. He asked Herman to settle an account. On the way back to the station before, the Lich William and Wu Ming had a lot of conversations. As the newly appointed Kotou sergeant, he also gave Wu Ming many ideas. The most important thing is to allow Wu Ming to have a foothold, a rear city where he can rest assured. At present, the Dead Desert is a good choice. Not only is there a natural barrier around, but Wu Ming also has a ready population and resources after this battle. If Wu Ming owns such a city, both the collection of wealth and the improvement of strength are guaranteed. Before establishing such a city, Wu Ming must first show his strength to the outside world! In such a world of swords and magic, only Wu Ming''s strong personal strength can deter the nearby crowds of prying eyes. Otherwise, the endless harassers will slowly devour Wu Ming like a hyena! ... Soon, Wu Ming found Hermann''s camp. Wu Ming recognized the body of the high-order demon Herman at a glance, instead of perceiving the other party''s breath. But Hermann''s appearance is very conspicuous. Ugly face, fat body, countless stitched wounds on his body, and a big mouth of blood in the middle of his belly. What is even more frightening is that the opponent is 5 meters tall, and he holds two blood-colored giant blades linked by soul locks in his hands. It looks like a collection of nightmares. It is said that this is what he looks like after deliberately shrinking his body, as for his body, no one has ever seen it! ....... Coming here, Wu Ming unexpectedly discovered that Herman was hunting down a group of middle-level demons. But Wu Ming, who was hunted down, looked very familiar. The corners of the succubus, the white skin, the golden hair and the pointed ears... Lilia! At this time, she no longer had the pride of her time in the City Lord''s Mansion, but was chased by Hermann in embarrassment. Some people around her, Wu Ming, also remembered that it was the group of demons who had chosen to reward him at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion in the Valley of Pain. The situation below at this time... "Hey, Lilia, you can''t run away!" Lilia turned her head to look, her eyes filled with determination. He was already exhausted. Not only did his pet be killed by this high-level demon, but even his own few troops were almost wiped out.....Now only himself and a few cronies are left. Moreover, Hermann''s lustful and brutal prestige is well known in the fourth level of the entire endless abyss, and it falls into his hands, which is estimated to be more terrible than death! So Lilia would rather choose to commit suicide! Before taking out a dagger, Herman snorted coldly, and the machete in his hand directly knocked Lilia''s dagger away. In Lily''s desperate eyes, Herman walked towards her with a grinning grin with a fat belly. at this time.... "Hey! You, the ugly monster, sent troops to my site to find trouble?" I saw a demon wearing a red cloak jumped down from the air, stepped heavily in front of Hermann, and set off a storm. "nameless!" Lily could not help exclaiming when she saw the familiar figure in front of her. Wu Ming did not respond to her, but instead focused on the Herman in front of him. Chapter 45： "Huh, who are you? Your territory? The entire orc world should belong to me, to the great Herman!" Herman was also a little furious when he saw someone bad his good deeds. But as Herman, who is also a high-level demon, he perceives the powerful aura that the opponent exudes, and his strength may be stronger than him! "Go to hell!" The devil''s battle is not about martial ethics. If given the opportunity, they will often take the lead and try to get rid of the opponent first! Two blood-red giant blades slashed towards Wu Ming! But Wu Ming only fought with one hand and simply prevented the blow. "what!" Herman was shocked by Wu Ming''s strength, but Wu Ming''s next attack surprised him even more. "Thunder!" A lightning-fast swordsmanship slashed on his neck with a speed that he could not see with his naked eyes! His head flew up instantly, and it looked like he was killed on the spot. Wu Ming frowned, he discovered how this Herman could be so weak! No matter how weak the opponent is, it is still a high-level demon, and it is impossible to lose so easily. Sure enough, Lilia''s scream followed. ""Anonymous" be careful, this is just one of his tentacles! His body is..." "underground!" Wuming shouted, and then used the magic sword to slash at his feet fiercely! Sure enough, the power of the evil purpose of the magic sword cannot be underestimated. After the sword was swung down, a deep gully was cut across the ground! And a lot of blood of the stinking demon spurted from the gully, it seemed that Herman''s body was hidden underground. "Leave there, nameless, his attack will start from underground!" Wu Ming also felt something was wrong, so he grabbed Lilia and jumped out with her. Although her cronies also fled for the first time, it was too late. A blood basin opened from the ground, swallowing everyone who hadn''t ran out! At this time, Herman''s real body really appeared in front of Wu Ming. As the mountain shook for a while, a huge ball of meat crawled out of the ground. I saw that the meat ball was covered with countless big mouths, and the fat body was still squirming, making the scalp numb. On the flesh ball, there is a thick tentacle, and there is a **** headless corpse on the tentacle. This is how Hermann controls his clone! After appearing on the ground, Herman grew a pair of tiny eyes from the meat ball, and looked at Wu Ming viciously. "You dare to hurt my clone, you will die here, no one can leave alive after seeing my real body!" There was a voice of resentment, but Wu Ming had no intention of it. "That''s not necessarily true. I think I can kill you and leave." "Arrogant!" "Meat Ball" exploded with an aura that Wu Ming was very familiar with, which he discovered at this time. Herman is also the high-level demon who has awakened his real name! At this time, Wu Ming knew the real name of Herman''s awakening through the breath of the opponent! Herman''s real name-Greyjoy! Means.... Endless Devourer! "Huh, so what?" Wu Ming clenched the evil eyes of the Devil Sword and assumed the standard posture of Devil Swordsmanship. A fierce battle is about to begin! [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! ##Chapter 32 Landslide...The ground is split! The fight between the two began quickly, and Wu Ming, holding a magic sword, used his own speed to quickly draw a gap in the other''s huge body! The high-intensity battle between the two sides lasted for at least half an hour, but Wu Ming''s harm to the other side was not appreciable. Herman''s attack was to use his **** mouth and tongue to attack. He used his own squirming to constantly counterattack Wu Ming. Although the hit rate has not been high, as long as he hits once, Wu Ming will be affected. Not a small injury. On Wu Ming''s side, even though he holds the Demon Sword and Evil Eye, every attack will cut a deep visible bone wound on the opponent''s huge body, but it is offset by the terrifying recovery speed of Herman, who has his real name. . Not only that, if there are too many injuries, then Herman will call his subordinates, let them pull over a specially bred "food devil", and devour it alive! With the poor demon being swallowed, the scarred body can recover at a speed visible to the naked eye, as if nothing had happened. That recovery speed made Wu Ming, who had a legendary life recovery, feel powerless. "Hahaha, you can''t kill me!" Herman''s endless blood basin opened his mouth and laughed at the same time, and the whispers of the devil in his mouth made everyone around him feel terrified. Wu Ming hadn''t released the devil sword''s own flesh plundering skills at this time, even if he was injured, he could still recover quickly. His recovery ability can even be stronger than him, but Wu Ming''s physical strength is not unlimited! The injury can be recovered, but the physical strength still needs time. ..... Wu Ming suddenly remembered Lilia''s sign, the terrifying abyss worm. With the attack power and physical strength of the Abyss Worm, it may be possible to deal with Hermann one or two times, giving Wu Ming a chance to find the opponent''s weakness and kill with one blow! "Where is your abyss worm?" Lilia paled and said with a slight cry. "Dead... It was eaten by Hermann!" Chapter 46： "Damn it!" Wu Ming yelled, Lilia without pets is no different from a middle-level demon, even weaker! At this time, there was a roar of dragons in the sky. Onyxia rushed down from the sky and rushed towards the high-level demon Herman. At first, Wu Ming worried that its strength was not enough. The black dragon in its infancy is a potential stock. Although the combat effectiveness is good now, it is obviously not enough to see the high-level demon who has awakened its real name! So he let the black dragon just hover in the sky, waiting for his call, but thought of seeing Wu Ming''s unfavorable situation, the protector''s eager Onyxia could not sit still. .... "Onyxia be careful!" Wu Ming couldn''t stop him and shouted. But Herman is not a person who is waiting for a moment. The moment Onyxia pounced, he twisted his body and bit the black dragon''s wings with a big mouth of blood on his side! "Wow!" Heilong was injured, screamed in pain, and tried to escape, but the opponent''s mouth still bit her. Seeing that Onyxia was in danger, Wu Ming suddenly became angry. "You are so bold!" The magic sword in his hand was wrapped in a faint golden light, and it was Wu Ming who fully unlocked all the powers of his real name Targaryen, and the aura of conquerors instantly spread all over his body. "Thunder...!" On the other side, Lilia saw the moment when the black dragon appeared. He looked at Wu Ming in surprise, countless clues were continuously connected in her mind! Is it? Countless thoughts flashed by, Lilia also made up her mind, gritted her teeth and made a decision! "Now we are allies, if so, let me help you, demon...nameless!" ...... Just as Wu Ming was about to use his swordsmanship to save Onyxia, he only heard Lilia shouting a spell out loud. Wu Ming thought it was a spell, but what he didn''t expect was what Lili said from her mouth, it was actually Dragon Whisper Magic! "Dragon Flame! (Dragon Speech And Onyxia heard Lilia''s voice, an instinct quickly awakened in her body, and a hot feeling poured from her belly to her throat. "Wow!" She suddenly opened her mouth, and a black-red dragon flame gushed out and burned directly on Hermann''s body! It really works! Before Herman, with his powerful body, even if Wu Ming was beheaded and bloodied, he didn''t care. But this time, Long Yan couldn''t stop burning above the opponent''s body! Like roasted stinky meat, Hermann''s body emits a foul smell, which makes people unable to help covering their mouth and nose. And he began to suffer in pain! "You **** dragon! It hurts me to death!" ..... "Anonymous, the opponent''s weakness is flame, do you have the skill of flame attribute!" Lilia''s face was pale, but her appearance at this time changed drastically, from the previous demon appearance to a real elf appearance! The corners of the succubus disappeared, and an ethereal charm appeared on her body, making her more eye-catching. But at this time Wu Ming was not in the mood to admire Lilia''s beautiful face, but stared at Herman. "Is the flame attribute? Only this trick is available. Although I have learned it, I don''t know if it works!" Wu Mingshen exhaled and changed the posture of holding the sword again. On his body, Lilia could clearly hear the huge roar from the heart, and Wu Ming also heard a pungent smell like sulfur burning. Herman had already let go of Onyxia at this time, and when he turned his head, he suddenly realized that there was a sense of horror coming from Wu Ming. Wu Ming gave him the feeling like a volcano about to erupt, and Herman even found himself in an illusion, being covered by layers of burning lava! "Hmph, you can''t beat me, but I am Herman with the real name of Endless Devourer. With this body, I am invincible!" Herman tried to cheer himself up, but Wu Ming moved in the next moment. "God-killing swordsmanship-collapse mountain style!" Unlike thunder and storm, Wu Ming just gathered all his powers and strengths into his magic sword. Then leaped high... In the eyes of everyone present at this time, it seemed that the entire world was only left with Wu Ming and his magic sword. The sword in his hand could open mountains and shed ground! Unstoppable! "Boom!" The Demon Sword Evil Eye slashed to Hull Slow''s body, and the tight defense did not stop Wu Ming''s attack! I saw Hermann''s entire body shattered instantly, and the ground under him became shattered together! The tremendous power of this blow then turned into black-red magma, covering the land. It burns everything like a fire of karma! And Wu Ming... is standing unscathed among the magma, and countless steam is pouring out of him... [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your pursuit is the biggest motivation for my writing! ##Chapter 33 After the War and... Lilia''s Past! Chapter 47： Lilia covered her mouth in horror, and looked at Wu Ming in front of him in horror. "Hiss.....Hiss..." I saw Wu Ming standing in the magma constantly bleeding red steam, his face was hideous, the blood roots on his face protruded outwards, and Lilia was trembling with fear. At this time, the blood on Wu Ming''s body was already all over his body, not only his own, but also Hermann''s. As for Wu Ming''s feelings... He feels that his current state is terrible. Although his strong physique is constantly repairing himself, his body has become a mess. After checking it, he found that not only was he bleeding outside his body, but his internal organs were severely damaged. "Evil Eye, give me the stored blood energy!" "Okay, but your move is really powerful. I didn''t expect it to be so powerful." Several scarlet blood qi radiated from the body of the evil sword of the evil sword, which merged into Wu Ming''s heart and various body parts. As Demon Sword''s blood replenished, Wu Ming''s complexion gradually improved. With sufficient blood supply, Wu Ming felt warm and itchy. This was the feeling of rapid body regeneration. After a while, Wu Ming, who had recovered, stood up so that he had time to do the rest. In fact, he had learned the third style of the Swordsman Technique a long time ago, but this was the first time he had used it in actual combat. The collapse of the mountain not only has a longer release movement compared with the previous moves, but Wu Ming himself will also be severely injured after release. This blow requires him to concentrate all his power on this sword, and then jump and swipe it down to be able to release this shocking blow. However, the effect of this blow was indeed strong enough, not only to smash Herman, who is proud of his physical toughness, to pieces. Even the ground under the opponent''s feet has become a place of death surrounded by lava. ... Wu Ming stretched out his hand and pulled out a wreck from the magma. This wreck was Hermann''s last body. At this time, Herman had only a heart larger than a human left, and the only fragments on it were fragilely connecting his last mouth and one eye. Even with this appearance, he hadn''t died yet, but stared at Wu Ming with the remaining eyes. He opened his mouth laboriously and said weakly. "Such a powerful force... this way of fighting does not belong to the devil, who are you?" Wu Ming held the demon sword in his hand and plunged it into the opponent''s heart fiercely, allowing the evil eye to devour the flesh and blood of the opponent''s high-level demon. "I am your burialist!" High-level demon, endless devourer, Herman falls! ...... At this time, the demons under Hermann reacted, because the previous battle was not in the range where they could intervene, so they could only surround Wu Ming and the others and do a good job. "Go away!" Wu Ming said, a pair of red eyes looked at the group of people who were still surrounding him. "I will give you one minute to escape, and then I will catch the rest one by one, nailing him to the stakes and wailing and waiting to die!" After speaking, Wu Ming exhaled his own breath and charged at them. Sure enough, after feeling Wu Ming''s terrifying aura, almost all the demons started to flee. It''s not that they didn''t want to pick up the leak, but the shocking blow of Wu Ming just now let them know that the injured high-level demon in front of them does not belong to them to take advantage of! At this time Onyxia came to Wu Ming''s side, grabbed a little demon and swallowed it, and then roared at the demons who had not yet dispersed. Seeing this, the only demons left quickly scattered. .... Wu Ming turned his head and looked at "acquaintance" Lilia. "You are an elf? What''s the matter with the appearance of the devil before you." Lilia still looked like that elf at this time. After hearing Wu Ming''s words, she urged her secret technique to restore her appearance as a succubus. Although the two looks are slightly different, both faces can be said to be shocking. If you put Lilia in the world of Wu Ming''s last life, it would be a superstar level. "Yes, I am an elf, and then I am a demon." Lilia sorted out her somewhat torn clothes, covering up a lot of wonderful scenery, and then made a standard elves etiquette to Wu Ming. "I am not the native species of the abyss, but the only survivor of the elven plane captured by the abyss a hundred years ago. My real name is Lilia Glenn!" "I am, the last bloodline of the Glenn clan on our plane, and the last elf princess of our clan!" After speaking, she exuded a natural aura that was incompatible with the abyss. This kind of breath disgusted Wu Ming, because the demons would instinctively hate those green natural breaths with vitality. After seeing Wu Ming''s dislike, Lilia immediately took back her breath. "After my hometown was invaded and captured by an army of demons, I fell into an endless abyss when I was young. In order to survive, I couldn''t help but accept the corruption of the abyss and became a semi-demon." "But the elf blood on my body is too strong, so I can only be a half-demon, and my strength can''t be advanced again because of my blood. I''m always stuck at the pinnacle of the middle-level demon, and I can''t make any step forward unless... " "Unless you can give up all your elven bloodlines and throw your whole body into the embrace of the abyss!" Wu Ming added. "Yes, but my pride does not allow me to do this, so I used the knowledge I learned when I was an elf to become a full-time communication summoner. Xiaoju is my strongest pet." "Xiaoju?" "The giant abyss worm that has been killed by Hermann." "..." Fine. "Then why are you being chased by Hermann?" Lilia''s face turned pale when she heard Wu Ming''s words, apparently her previous experience frightened her. Chapter 48： "He wants to take advantage of the orc plane to quickly occupy an area and claim the king alone, so he thought of trading with us in the Valley of Pain. We provide food, grass and soul coins as the opponent''s war supplies, and he will provide us A cub of a rare beast." "Where are the cubs of mythical beasts?" Wu Ming immediately asked when he heard the word "sacred beast", obviously he was very concerned about this issue. Lilia pulled her golden hair and smiled bitterly. "How can there be any cubs of mythical beasts? The other party just used this excuse that I can''t refuse to deceive me to bring troops and supplies here, and then ambush us, and make a deal with the devil, unless I have the strength, otherwise your money and you Can''t save his life..." "And not only was my army wiped out, even Xiaoju was eaten alive by him." "And he still..." Speaking of this, Lilia hesitated. "And he still wants to be greedy for your beauty, right?" Lilia lowered her head after hearing this, as if she wanted to avoid this question. "Yes, even if I am a succubus, I would rather die than commit myself to him!" But then, Lilia raised her head, looked at Wu Ming with a pair of beautiful eyes, and asked. "So, what do you do with me now? Treat me as a plaything in captivity? Or kill me directly?" "Kill me as a mortal enemy of the devil, as an elf!" [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your pursuit is your greatest support for my writing! ##Chapter 34 Artifact, Breastplate of Glutton! "..." Wu Ming is still thinking. Looking at Lilia''s expression, she was serious. After this incident, she understood that she was just a weak succubus. Even if Wu Ming really wanted to treat her as a plaything, she couldn''t refuse. After all, in the endless abyss, the fate of most ordinary succubuses was in the hands of powerful high-level demons. And her situation is even more special. She still has half the blood of the elves, which is the blood that the demons hate the most. Even if Wu Ming beheaded her with a sword now, she was not surprised. "Your little chrysanthemum... uh, that giant worm has been killed?" Wu Ming said. Lilia''s face turned pale, and the other party''s first sentence was to tell her that she has no cards? "Yes.. Yes, and I can''t find any replacement pets in a short time." "Do you understand the language of dragons?" Wu Ming continued to ask. "Yes, before my plane fell, Dragon Language was a required course for the elves." "Then can you still control the Valley of Pain?" "..., yes, I still have the last few confidants in the city, there is no problem in mastering the Valley of Pain in a short time." "That''s good." Although she didn''t know what Wu Ming asked for, she saw Wu Ming pull out the evil sword and put it on her neck. Lilia closed her eyes quietly and waited for Wu Ming to do it. "Now, swear to Styx, you will be loyal to me from now on and never betray!" "what!" Opening her eyes suddenly, Lilia looked at Wu Ming in surprise, not knowing what he was going to do. "You are still useful, I will not kill you now, if you are willing to be loyal." "Okay! I''m loyal!" Lilia bit her lip firmly. She thought Wu Ming must be humiliating her and forcing her to become her own subordinate. She made this oath and she would lose the opportunity to resist Wu Ming forever. To the dead! Lilia looked at Wu Ming bitterly after taking the Styx Oath. But Wu Ming''s next move made Lilia dumbfounded. From the storage space, Wu Ming took out three colorful eggs and put them in Lilia''s hands. "This...this is!" "Hydra''s egg, the adult has the potential of a beast! Since you are a summoner, there must be a way to hatch it and use it as your pet in the future." "The value of these three eggs..." She hasn''t said that these three eggs can be exchanged for a medium-sized city. Wu Ming interrupted her. "I know that you have a secret method to quickly grow Hydra. I want you to increase your strength quickly, and then leave the orc plane to manage the Valley of Pain for me. This city will become a trade window for my territory." Of course Wu Ming didn''t give Lilia such a precious thing for no reason, but had his plan. He is going to put a nail in the endless abyss now, that is the Valley of Pain in the trading city. Wu Ming''s journey in the orc world will end sooner or later with the fall of the plane, and after that, the abyss will usher in a period of prosperity in trade. When the time comes, he will need a window where he can trade slaves, gold and silver, weapons, food and other materials. Pain Valley is a very good choice. But there is another problem. "Even if the orc plane is completely eroded by the endless abyss and become a part of it, the journey from the orc plane to the Valley of Pain is too far." Chapter 49： Lilia was surprised by Wu Ming''s ambition. He didn''t know how big Wu Ming''s current turf was, but the huge turf in his plan required considerable strength to do it. Whether it is personal strength or the strength of his subordinates, both are indispensable. "Don''t worry about it, I have my own way." After speaking, call Onyxia over. At this time, Onyxia''s wings had been restored since he had eaten the supreme multi-headed snake meat. "Let Onyxia send you back, I know you can communicate with her." Upon hearing this, Lilia knew that she could not refuse, and made a gesture of surrender to Wu Ming, and then walked like a black dragon. Onyxia first looked at Lilia vigilantly, and the two vertical pupils were full of distrust. But Lilia didn''t know what dragon language she had spoken, so she relaxed her vigilance towards Lilia and even allowed her to ride on herself. Touching the thick scales of the black dragon, Lilia looked at the silent Wu Ming. She couldn''t imagine that the inconspicuous middle-level demon before had grown into a giant that she looked up to in a short period of time. This growth speed made her feel suffocated. Even with her knowledge, she couldn''t imagine how amazing Wu Ming''s future achievements would be. . Thinking of this, Lilia sighed and gestured to Wu Ming, patted the black dragon''s wings, and flew towards the valley of pain. Wu Ming is more satisfied. Now he has one more talent who can be responsible for trade, which is very helpful to his future planning. Before leaving, Wu Ming planned to go to Herman''s previous camp to see what kind of treasures a high-level demon left behind. In the camp at this time, because of the rush to go, many materials were left in place, and even the military materials and soul coins that Lilia had brought were still in place. And Wu Ming didn''t waste it, he accepted it all, after all, he still has a long way to go. A little more supplies is always good. As for the rest of the tattered equipment in the camp, Wu Ming disliked it and threw it in place. After all, these high-quality equipment really can''t get into his fumes, and his home is where he forges high-quality equipment, and it''s a bit of a price drop if you take these. While searching, Wu Ming found that the system prompts that today''s sign-in time is up. As a self-disciplined demon, he will definitely not miss today''s sign-in. "System, sign in." "Ding, congratulations, the host checked in at Herman''s camp, congratulations on your acquisition of the breastplate of Gluttony" Breastplate of Glutton? Heard the name. Is it the same as his previous cloak of arrogance? Then, a black breastplate appeared on his hand. I saw that this breastplate was black and red, similar to the color of the abyss, and on the breastplate, there was a huge red-eyed demon head with a grinning smile, right now with his mouth wide open. And this demon head gave people a feeling of being alive. Then, the system gives the equipment attributes. Breastplate of Glutton: Quality: Legendary level! Defense level: epic! Equipment skills: Devour! After the host equips this piece of equipment, he can activate the Devouring skill on any target close to him! Releasing Devour allows the gluttony demon on the breastplate to launch a devouring attack on the enemy. If this attack successfully kills the opponent, then the breastplate of gluttony will randomly gain some of the opponent''s abilities. The type of ability and the strength of the ability are determined according to the strength of the target to be swallowed. The more targets that are successfully swallowed, the stronger the attributes of the Glutton Breastplate! Current devouring target: 0! [Author''s digression]: Ask for a bank note. Your pursuit is the biggest motivation for my writing! ##Chapter 35 William''s suggestion and...the stick! Sure enough, after Wu Ming was equipped with the Breastplate of Glutton. The system shows that the Breastplate of Glutton and the Cloak of Pride belong to suits. The complete suit has seven different replenishments, but he currently only has two of them. So now he still can''t see the suit attributes and the complete list of equipment. But this is still a good start. As the signing continues, Wu Ming''s strength can definitely be steadily improved. ... When Onyxia came back, Wu Ming rode it back and flew back. After returning to the previous main city, Wu Ming looked down from the sky. Although the entire city is still dilapidated and many buildings are still burning, many people have already begun reconstruction work. The Lich William had replaced an orc skeleton body at this time, and he was commanding the crowd loudly in the crowd. "You, go and store these materials in the warehouse, and you, go and move the wood to the square next door!" "Don''t forget to search all the magic materials, those are worth more than soul coins!" "What, how do you deal with the corpse of the dead orc? The clothes are stripped off, take away everything you can use, and then use the corpse to compost! Don''t forget to check if there are golden teeth, knock down and take away if there are any." "..." As a legal profession, his greedy nature is no different from that of dragons. When Wu Ming fell, William, as his subordinate, immediately saluted Wu Ming. "How is the situation handled?" Wu Ming asked, he thought at least William''s handling methods were very professional. "To be honest, sir?" Chapter 50： "Ok." "The situation is not optimistic. This city is basically abandoned. This land has been contaminated by the magic of the devil by the former false gods. It is better for the powerful people. Some people with poor physique living here will slowly be corroded And then die." "Although the other two cities survived, the residents'' attitudes towards the devil are still rather ambiguous, and it is not easy to manage. If the army is sent to suppress it, it will not be easy to manage." "Also, although the previous false **** has fallen, her influence has not been completely cut off." Hearing this, Wu Ming frowned. He was accustomed to solving problems with swords, and he was preparing to cleanse him. But thinking that William had mentioned this problem, he must have a solution. "What''s your idea?" Wu Ming wanted to hear what William thought. After all, there is a contract, and there is no doubt about the loyalty of this lich. "Rebuild the city! We will destroy all three cities, gather the residents inside, and rebuild here!" After speaking, take out a magic map that was just made. This magic map is very detailed, and every place on it can be seen clearly, and William also carefully marked Wu Ming with detailed introductions of the landmarks. His skeleton pointed his finger near an oasis in the desert of death, and saw that this oasis was surrounded by mountains on three sides. Not only did it have a natural barrier, but it was only one day away from the previous Scarlet City. "This place is not only strategically located, but also almost in the center of the Dead Desert. If you station an army here, your deterrence can radiate to all surrounding areas." "Moreover, the nearby minerals and resources are abundant enough to make us self-sufficient in most of the resources." "But there is still a small problem, that is, there are a group of sand bandits and orcs from scattered tribes entrenched here!" Wu Ming looked at the map, and as expected, there were many densely packed orcs and bandit portraits near the oasis. "Is the area around here clear? Simple, with Onyxia here, none of this is a problem!" After hearing this, William nodded. After all, Wu Ming''s strength can crush almost all the forces in this desert. "Do we have enough supplies? The resources needed to build a city are huge." "Enough, we can recollect the materials in these three cities, and these orcs are good laborers, they can easily build new cities with their coolies." Wu Ming turned his head and looked at William. He didn''t expect this lich to be so reliable at this time, and he was completely different from the time when he was used as a human battery. "More than that, what else?" A blue soul fire gleamed from the hollow eyes of the Lich, said. "Of course not. Choosing here can also build your temple, allowing you to quickly own the first batch of believers, and then collect their power of faith!" "Believers?" Wu Ming frowned. He didn''t like to become a **** who had nothing to do all day, deceived mortals, and regarded himself highly. Moreover, the demons will not choose to use the power of faith to build the kingdom of God. They will basically choose to use the power of faith to strengthen their abilities. After all, in the endless abyss, practicality is always the first. "Don''t be anxious to refuse. Even in the endless abyss, it is not a bad thing to have your own believers. This can give your subordinates an ideological support and ensure their morale!" "Do you know this knowledge?" Although the endless abyss will allow Wu Ming to naturally understand part of the knowledge of becoming a god, it is not detailed, after all, he is not omnipotent, and naturally needs some more professional people to operate it. For example, leading believers to worship, formulating divine scriptures, and other troublesome things. "I don''t understand at all!" William shook his head very simply. He was a demigod lich who was transferred from a great magician. He hated those priests who pretended to be a ghost during the time of the great magician. As for becoming a lich... The priests are not bad if he doesn''t peel and tear him apart. Do you still want him to study in church? "But we have a very sophisticated clerk, ah, no talent, who can help you solve this trouble." "Who?" "Clarence!" .... Wu Ming almost forgot about this wretched old orc man. After all, he gave Wu Ming the impression that he was cowardly and fearful of life and fear of death. When he arrived at Clarence''s residence, Wu Ming heard the old man''s excited speech in the house before he entered the house. "I''m telling you, I''m the one who really rode a black dragon with the nameless lord! (forced by Wu Ming "Furthermore, in the secret temple of the false gods, I did not hesitate to resist the terrible attack for our adults. It was a portal that was about to explode! (Run behind Wu Ming and hide, unscathed "And it was my strong suggestion that the unknown man reluctantly agreed to accept the poor lich as a servant! (It has nothing to do with him "So, old man, I am now the real right-handed man of the unknown adult! (... Listening to Clarence''s eloquent and jealous words of "honorable deeds", Wu Ming''s head burst into blue veins. This person is indeed a good **** stick, after all, he can vigorously blow things that don''t exist like this. As a religious person... He is estimated to be top-notch. [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your pursuit is the biggest motivation for my writing! ##Chapter 36 The truth about becoming a god! While Clarence was still making up stories happily, Wu Ming walked into the house quietly. Only then did he discover that the house was actually a group of underage infant orcs, they were sitting on the ground happily listening to Clarence talking about his and Wu Ming''s adventures. After Wu Ming walked in, he didn''t make a sound, but just sat in the dark corner of the room and continued to listen. And Clarence did not notice Wu Ming walking in, but continued to work hard to fool the little orcs. Ten minutes later, he finally finished speaking, and Wu Ming suddenly applauded Clarence. "The story is pretty good!" Wu Ming emphasized the word story specially. Clarence said with an urn sound when he heard someone yin and yang strange to himself, and couldn''t see who was sitting there in the corner. "What''s a story? I''m talking about...Anonymous adults!" When he saw Wu Ming''s iconic burgundy eyes, Clarence shuddered in terror. And the infant orcs in the house saw Wu Ming''s appearance, but they were fearless if they didn''t know, they were just curious about who this person was? "Uh, kids, let''s go out first, and I will tell you the story when I come tomorrow... heh heh, tell me about my past!" Chapter 51： After speaking, knowing that Wu Ming had something to look for, Clarence immediately drove the group of children away, and then looked at Wu Ming somewhat flatteringly. "My nameless lord...you, are you looking for something to do with me?" An ugly smile struck **** Clarence''s old face. "It''s nothing big, but starting from tomorrow, I need to send some troops to wipe out the gangs and barbarians nearby. Since you said you are so strong, then I will give you a chance." Wu Ming looked at Clarence trembling with both eyes, and said lightly. "Tomorrow you go to Will and ask for 1,000 soldiers to go out of the city to kill the sand bandits! Oh, by the way, don''t forget to ride the black dragon and show your kids how you sit on the dragon''s back!" Upon hearing this, Clarence felt soft and collapsed to the ground. He is actually going to lead troops to fight against the sand bandits in the dead desert? Want to ride a black dragon? Let''s not talk about sand bandits, let''s talk about the black dragon Onyxia. If he dared to touch the scales of the black dragon alone in the morning, he would be a pool of dragon dung in the evening! "I am I..." Looking at Clarence who was already frightened, Wu Ming also smiled. "Why, you can block the explosion of the portal collapse, and can''t ride the black dragon to kill the bandits?" Wu Ming put away his smile and stopped playing with each other. "Okay, I have business affairs. As the chief high priest of the righteous god, what do you think about my plan to establish a temple and spread faith?" Upon hearing this, Clarence was also rare to be serious. He didn''t answer in a hurry, but started walking in the room, seeming to be thinking seriously. Wu Ming didn''t urge, but wanted to see what Clarence had. "My lord, I would like to ask how long you can reach the power to ignite the sacred fire and be able to withstand the power of the believer''s faith?" "I can do it now, and my strength is increasing every day." "That''s good, in that case, the next question, my lord, what do you think is your biggest pursuit?" "Pursuing?" Wu Ming knew that the other party was not aiming at nothing, but was talking about important things. So he also thought about it. In fact, since his rebirth, in addition to fighting every day, he is practicing to increase his strength, and what supports him is... "Freedom, I want to be stronger, I hate all the shackles and shackles, I want to live unfettered in this world!" Hearing this, Clarence exhaled. "That''s good, if that''s the case, I suggest you become an earthly god!" "God on earth?" "Yes, every person who successfully ignites the sacred fire must finally face a choice, whether to become a heavenly **** who is aloof and live forever in the kingdom of God, or an earthly **** who walks in the world and has free will." "The difference between the two is huge. To put it simply, it is whether you want to accept the authority given to you by the plane. If you choose to accept the authority to become a **** in heaven, you will have the priesthood and automatically understand the rules, but..." "You will become a plane puppet! Even the plane of the endless abyss is the same." "The gods on earth are another matter. You can choose only one or more ideas as the basis for you to become a god, as long as the believers are willing to believe in your ideas." "But you can still walk freely on the ground without too much restraint. Your followers are the same to you. You are just a symbol, a symbol, and too much responsibility!" "But the difference between the two is more than these. If you become a **** in the sky, you can no longer easily interfere in the world. If you want to come, unless it is a plane-level war, the plane will automatically let you lower the body, or you must Leave the blood that matches your divine nature, and use them as containers to descend on the world." "And the gods on earth are much simpler. As long as someone calls your symbol, or worships your symbol, after paying a certain price, you can go to where the other person is." "It''s no wonder that many priests call the gods on the earth an evil god. Is this the reason?" Wu Ming had some insights when he heard this. "Yes, because they are jealous and envious of each other, but the choice has been made, and it is too late to regret." ... Hearing this, Wu Ming was a little surprised at Clarence''s richness of knowledge in this area, and even this knowledge could not be known by a priest, even if the other party was a high-level priest. Clarence seemed to see Wu Ming''s question and sighed. "My identity is not just a high-level sacrifice to the **** of forging and trade before, I am actually his friend before he became a god, and I participated in the entire process of his becoming a god." Hearing this, Wu Ming was a little surprised. "How is it possible, before it becomes a god? Then your age..." "I have lived for more than 300 years, which is a little weird for the orcs, but if the gods give me part of the divine nature, it''s not a big deal." "It''s just that I don''t agree with her move to betray everyone and go to the devil, let alone slaughter her believers in order to survive." "In fact, before you came, I was locked up in a nearby jail by her. After you beheaded her, I had a chance to run out." "Then why don''t you leave here? Don''t cherish the hard-won freedom?" Wu Ming is very curious about the other party''s choice. "Because if I help you, many orcs in these cities can survive, especially the group of children just now. At least, among the many demons I have seen, you are the only one and The word kindness can help." "Am I right, the nameless lord?" Clarence made a gesture of surrender to Wu Ming. "Later I will transform you into a semi-demon, and you will be responsible for matters concerning faith in the future." Wu Ming looked at the old orc who was kneeling in front of him and said respectfully. "As my promise, the orc civilians who have surrendered will not suffer a tragic fate!" ##Chapter 37 The Cruel Sand Bandits and the Wraiths Revenge! Heard Wu Ming''s promise. Clarence buried his head deeper and said that he would do his best to do what Wu Ming assigned him. Before Wu Ming left, he turned the opponent into a half-demon, which strengthened his lifespan. He didn''t want this old man to die after half of his work. After leaving Clarence''s house, Wu Ming found William the Lich again. The master and servant continued to perfect various plans for the establishment of a new city. After all, this time was a big step in Wu Ming''s career and it was not tolerated. After Wu Ming told William about Lilia, William said that Wu Ming''s move was very clever. Chapter 52： The sales and supply problems after the construction of the city were directly solved. This step is successful, then the next step is to complete. ..... "But having said that, sir, you can actually get a succubus, you are still a half-elf succubus! That''s the best of the best!" The blue flame in the Lich''s eyes throbbed more happily than usual, and it seemed that it was also an LSP before becoming a Lich. But Wu Ming didn''t have much mood to focus on the love of his children at this time. Compared with Lilia''s amazing beauty, he was more concerned about the benefits that the other party brought to him. Hearing Wu Ming''s words, the rude old lich was obviously disappointed. "Don''t you two?" The Lich asked unwillingly. Wu Ming turned his head and glanced at William, deliberately lowered his head to look at his skeleton body, and snorted contemptuously. "Oh, put away your "chicken-free" talk and focus on the current goal." William:........ .... At dawn the next day, Wu Ming took the Lich and rode on the Black Dragon to the selected location to check the situation. In the air, Wu Ming finally felt the origin of the name of Dead Desert. Looking around, there were only yellow sand and red-brown rocks. A few oases are like pearls in the sea, precious but rare. Soon, the two arrived at the oasis, and Wu Ming asked Onyxia to stay in the air on guard to prevent anyone from escaping. Wu Ming walked into the oasis together with William, and the strangers soon discovered the "residents" hiding in it. The first to greet him was a group of rags dressed, but they were armed to the teeth orcs. They are one of the overlords of this area, sand bandits! Sand bandits, they were already active in this area before the endless abyss invaded this world. They formed a team of at least a dozen people and as many as hundreds of people, trying to rob merchants and civilians who came and went. Not only are they cruel and bloodthirsty, ordinary guards are not opponents, the most terrifying thing is. As long as they encounter the caravan they looted, no one will be left alive, and the men will be buried alive by them in the desert, leaving only their heads in the sun. As for the women, I can only pray that they can kill themselves fast enough. The orcs outside the desert of death described them as crueler than demons and more cunning than demons! As for the scattered primitive tribe orcs, they are better than the cruel sand bandits. As primitive tribes, although they lived a life of ruining hair and drinking blood, they generally did not like to attack caravans so much. Even some tribes would take out precious gems, minerals and the like and merchants in exchange for some of the scarce necessities of life in the desert. However, it would be a big mistake if you imagine them as the kind of honest and simple folks. Because the customs and habits of each tribe are different, and they are often more aggressive than ordinary orcs. Maybe your little action angered one of them, and angered their fate... It is no different from being caught by a bandit. .... "Devil? With a skeleton frame! What are you doing here? Is the abyss full of excrement not enough for you to live in? Hahaha!" The orcs who had been in the desert for a long time seemed a little dull. Their simple brains naturally think that they have enough numbers, and they will not be afraid of Wu Ming and the others. After all, they only have a demon and a talking skeleton. And they are the largest desert bandit in this area! "I don''t like his tone, William, you are also a demigod anyway, let''s act out, remember, don''t let him die too fast!" "Okay, it''s better to be respectful for that humble job." William the Lich stepped forward quickly. In fact, how powerful is a demigod-level lich? Let''s put it this way, if a weak waiting **** is alone against a demigod lich with all summons, it will only be the lich''s side to win. Don''t even think that Lich William is respectful to Wu Ming, and it doesn''t even matter what Wu Ming is joking about him. That''s because Wu Ming is too strong. If he is replaced by other ordinary demons, William will definitely get his brains out. William walked quickly, and the blue soul fire burned more and more in the hollow eyes. The sky was suddenly changed here, which was empty just now. The fierce wind began to blow up. The nearby sky was becoming dim at a speed visible to the naked eye. The temperature in the originally hot desert dropped instantly, even causing People are a little chilly! The Lich William also changed. In his hand he held a magic weapon made from the skull of an unknown creature, and there were countless deadly evil spirits around him, howling around the oasis. "Just now, who did you say is the skeleton frame?" The Lich turned his head away, and the Lich, who had been funny before, now turned into a hideous and terrifying appearance. "Rush up, they''re just two of them!" The leader of the sand bandit shouted, rushing towards him with a blue sickle in his hand, and the other sand bandits behind him immediately followed the boss when they saw this. "Legendary Spell-The Sea of ??Wrathful Spirits! Let you feel the pain experienced by the souls who were killed by you!" After the lich chanted, the sand bandits'' feet instantly turned into a quagmire, and under the whole ground, endless rotting corpses and souls began to gush out. They came back to life and rushed to the sand bandits. . At this time, Wu Minger discovered that this group of sand bandits were really frantic. The whole area was actually pouring out corpses, and there were many fresh corpses among them, roughly counted, at least 20,000. on! This group of sand bandits are really frantic! But at this time they also received equal retribution. Some wraith spirits were pulling out a sand bandit''s head alive, some wraith spirits were working together to divide a sand bandit into five horses, and some were even when the sand bandit was still alive. Time to open his stomach, and some... And many of the remaining sand bandits were already scared of their guts, and they watched as the undead who had been mutilated by them were launching **** revenge on them. "My lord, what about the remaining people? Do they need to be captured and used as slaves?" "No need, this group of scum will get dirty hands when used, let the resentful spirits tear them to pieces." Chapter 53： Wu Ming said coldly. "By the way, put their heads on the ground and put them nearby to deter others!" "Oh, your will will be carried out!" William looked at the poor group of worms and laughed arrogantly. The tortured soul was originally the favorite of the lich... [Author''s digression]: One will add one more. As always, your follow-up reading is my biggest motivation! ##Chapter 38 Mysterious Fox Girl! Looking at the messy oasis in front of him, Lich William scratched his bare skeleton. "My lord, are we making too much trouble?" "It''s okay. Anyway, this piece of land will eventually be covered, but the location is really good." Wu Ming observed the environment around the oasis, and it turned out to be a geomantic treasure. It is not only surrounded by mountains on three sides, easy to defend and difficult to attack, but also has abundant groundwater. In fact, many forces have made the idea here. It''s just that because there were all sand bandits in this neighborhood before, other large forces were reluctant to set up cities in this inconvenient place. But Wu Ming, who holds the demon army in his hand, doesn''t need to worry about this trouble. ... Wu Ming called out Onyxia. "Let''s take a look at the orcs in the primitive tribes nearby, hoping they can know good and bad." Relying on the detection magic of William the Lich, Wu Ming quickly found the nearest orc tribe on the black dragon. As the black dragon landed, the orcs in the tribe immediately became a mess. The female orcs held their children and cried, while the male orcs were too scared to hold their weapons. Seeing the stupidity of the orcs in front of him, Wu Ming frowned, obviously losing patience. Just as he was about to do something, an old orc woman walked out of the village tremblingly, and she seemed to have a certain status here. With a cane, she came to Heilong in the crowd, raised her head, looked at Wu Ming, and spoke. "Traveler from afar, what kind of reason makes you carry your anger and refuse to relax your vigilant mind." Seeing the old orc woman say something in the clouds and mist, Wu Ming suddenly patted Onyxia''s back, and Onyxia exuded a big puff of air from her nose, squirting the old woman. Somersault. "speak English!" Wu Ming looked at the old lady who was pretending to be a ghost, and said coldly. "..., my lord, don''t do it! Just ask what you want us to do!" "..." Unlike the earliest expectations, the people in the primitive tribe were surprisingly easy to talk. According to their words, the people who could control the giant black dragon were definitely not something they could afford. If you still confront Wu Ming, it''s not called head iron, it''s called cerebral palsy. .... Who said primitive people are more simple. Wu Ming transformed the old orc woman on the spot, turning her into a half-demon. The old woman regained her youthful state visible to the naked eye, and became stronger than before. The rest of the orcs lived in this desert all their lives, and didn''t even know that the endless abyss was at war with their planes. So no one has seen this kind of thing, they all think it is a miracle! "I used the power of the demon''s blood to inform you of the location. Let''s prepare to move now. From now on, you only need to obey me." The old orc old woman was grateful immediately upon hearing this, and swore with the soul of her ancestors that everyone in their tribe would obey Wu Ming''s command. ..... The first one went so smoothly, and the next Orc tribe didn¡¯t have much trouble. In front of all the orc villagers, Onyxia performed a living disappearance technique, swallowing the strongest orc warrior in the village After getting down, there was no voice of resistance anymore. Now Wu Ming and others treat these ordinary people as a dimensionality reduction blow, and they don''t need any effort at all. Soon, the third place, the fourth place... One after another tribes followed suit and expressed their willingness to obey Wu Ming''s orders and become one of his men. During this period, Wu Ming also smoothly wiped out a dozen small sand bandits. The old rules, Wu Ming put their heads in Jingguan, leaving his own demon aura to deter other people who are still plotting wrongdoing. Just as Wu Ming rode on the back of the black dragon and flew towards the next place. A magical consciousness that was obvious to Wu Ming and William swept over them, and the feeling of seeing magic was like a shaman''s method of offering sacrifices. Although the release of this spell may surpass the legend, in Wu Ming and William''s opinion, the traces of release of this spell are too obvious. "Someone is watching us... the enemy?" Wu Ming thought, Wu Ming patted Onyxia and asked her to change direction and fly towards the place Wu Ming felt. Sure enough, on the back of a desert hill, there was a mysterious orc wrapped in a cloak. Although he felt that the situation was not good after he released the spell, he immediately turned and started to flee, but how could the speed of the black dragon flying in the air be slower than him! "Wow!" Onyxia roared, exuding her own dragon power, and rushed to this mysterious orc who dared to peep at Wu Ming. Seeing that he was about to be caught by the black dragon, this mysterious orc instantly crushed a valuable escape treasure. In an instant, the space a few meters in front of him became distorted, and a one-time portal appeared. The other party is going to run away! "Think beautiful!" Wu Ming''s eyes widened, and with a grinning smile, he pulled out the evil eye of the magic sword, gathered his strength and real name, and threw the evil eye from the dragon''s back. I saw the magic sword coming first, at the moment when the opponent was about to step into the portal. Chapter 54： The magic sword carrying the power of Wu Ming''s real name slashed directly onto the magic surface of the portal, and the powerful might slashed the magic portal abruptly! Seeing that the magic door was about to explode, the mysterious orc immediately released a defensive magic, but the whole person was still blown out. Although he was not killed by the explosion, the cloak on his body was already in tatters, and he seemed to have suffered a lot of injuries, and he couldn''t get up for a while. "My lord, I have sealed off the surrounding space, and he can no longer release the escape magic." It was William the Lich, as a demigod-level legal profession, he could easily crush this young legend. Wu Ming jumped off the black dragon and fell heavily beside the mysterious orc who dared to monitor him. Squeezing the opponent''s head, Wu Ming lifted the opponent up, but the orc''s size seemed... Somewhat thin? Sure enough, after Wu Ming grabbed the opponent''s head, a pair of silver fox ears appeared out of the gap between his fingers. At the same time, the mysterious orc also exposed the tail hidden behind his back because of pain. What was exposed was a silver-white tail, soft as a ball of snow. "Don''t, don''t kill me, I just want to make a deal with you!" This mysterious orc also revealed his true face as the cloak fell. The other party is actually a fox orc girl! I saw that she had beautiful silver-white hair, emerald-like pupils in her dazzling eyes, and her petite body had two slender legs with cute fox ears and tail. At first glance, it seems to be affectionate. But her beautiful face was a bit painful at this time. She wanted to break away from Wu Ming''s iron fist, but she was powerless. Wu Ming still didn''t let go of his hand after hearing this, but stared at the fox girl with a pair of wine-red eyes, and pulled the girl in front of him. "Want to make a deal with the devil? Then don''t you ask the price first?" [Author''s digression]: For the face of the beast ear mother, give a silver ticket! 233333333 ##Chapter 39 Girls and...Secret Agents! Seeing Wu Ming''s hideous face with her own eyes, the girl remembered all kinds of rumors of demons, such as pumping the soul of the living, playing with the soul, or even eating the trading partner alive. Looking at the girl caught in front of him, Wu Ming sneered. "So, trading is just an excuse for you to delay time, right?" The strength in his hands has even faintly strengthened. The Lich William sighed and gave the girl a step down in time. "My lord, I have blocked all the magic powers and magic items on her body, and she is now a weak ordinary person." The implication is that Wu Ming can now safely put the other party down and listen to what the other party wants to say. Anyhow, it is also a demigod-level legal profession, even if it is a lich, William can definitely easily suppress the legendary little fox in front of him. Wu Ming gave a cold snort and let go of his hand. "Patter!" The fox girl fell to the ground. Fortunately, it was a desert, and it would not hurt her. After breathing for a long time, the girl calmed down a bit and stood up. She hadn''t thought of running away for a long time, after all, one of the two in front of her was a demigod-level lich, and the other was a super demon who made her completely unable to see through. Moreover, all the escape items on her body were also blocked. With only two legs, she didn''t think she could run past Wu Ming who had a black dragon. So she asked Wu Ming cautiously. "Are you the high-level demon who fought against the **** of forging and trade before?" "Huh, how did you know?" The girl pulled her silver hair and smiled bitterly. "Although the city of the Blackbody clan is remote and blocked by the death desert, the news is not completely blocked. Many spies sent back news before your battle." "At first, everyone didn''t take you to heart. It was not until you killed the gods alone that the situation changed a little!" After speaking, she took out a map from her arms and handed it to Wu Ming. "Beyond the desert of death, there are three principalities surrounding this side. They are all fully prepared at this time and want to interfere in your next expansion plan." Sure enough, less than a few tens of kilometers away from the Dead Desert on the map is a vast plain, and on this plain, in addition to the three huge principalities, there are countless forces, large and small. exist. "look here!" The fox girl pointed a location with a slender finger. "I come from here, a small force, belonging to a servant country of the Principality of Gallia." Wu Ming frowned. He didn''t care about these things. It was almost impossible for the army of these countries to cross the desert of death to attack him. With such natural dangers, they would at best harass him. "So what, do you think I''m afraid of those orc armies, or is this the message you want to trade?" The fox girl shook her head, it seemed that it was not that simple. "Of course not, my trading terms are all the population, cities and resources on this large plain!" "And I know that after you broke the city, you did not carry out the cruel slaughter and plunder like most demons. You burned everything in front of you to ashes, because your goal is not short-term wealth, but to prepare to own a large piece of it. territory!" "What is in front of you now is an excellent opportunity!" After listening to the other party, Wu Ming probably guessed what the other party meant. "No matter how good these things are, I have to find a way to eat them. The other party is a principality!" "As long as you have me, all this is not a problem!" The fox girl said, shaking her tail, as if a little proud. "The spies in my power are all over the orc world. They are delivering a lot of classified information to us every day, from the number of troops stationed in the city to the deployment of the army." "So, with your power and our intelligence, there will be no enemy in this area that can stop it." "..." Chapter 55： Wu Ming glanced at William, the latter nodded, and released a detection magic to cover the girl''s body to identify whether the other party was lying. This fox girl was not surprised, but was surprised that this powerful demigod would actually follow a demon. "My lord, what she said is true." Wu Ming thought for a while. Although the other party''s proposal was very attractive, his current number of troops could not attack the entire area. Those were three large principalities, and they didn''t count the support of the small forces and gods nearby. "As the other side of the transaction, what do I need to offer you?" The other party seemed to have come prepared, and obviously had known Wu Ming in advance, and even knew a lot about his recent arrangements. It seemed that they had done a good job of mastering the intelligence. "Our request is very simple, let us join your forces!" "why?" Wu Ming didn''t know the reason for the opponent''s backlash, so he needed an explanation. "Because this world is dying! Even though we are fighting back and forth with the demon army for the time being, some of the orcs among the prophets have predicted that we have only two paths to go." "One road is the two sides fighting to the extinction of all the orcs in this world, and the whole world is plunged into eternal darkness. Next to this road are the corpses of orcs with corpses all over the wild, and it will be accompanied by the brutal slaughter of demons!" "The other way is for us to give up resistance and plunge into the arms of the devil. Either turn into a devil or become a slave to live. As for this road, there are those fallen gods and kings, but as a plane, we can survive. less!" "The gods and kings are vested interests. They will not care about the life and death of the civilians, but will save themselves blindly. They will encourage the civilians to die, even if their death can only bring them a day of peace! " The fox girl said this, with an expression of resentment on her face, she seemed to hate this group of people. "Why did you choose me? There are many powerful demons in the invading demon army, and they can do the same?" The girl smiled bitterly and shook her head. "Because of the probability, the probability of surviving civilians under your hands is higher. Although I don''t know why your strength has improved so quickly, the intelligence shows that you are not getting stronger through cruel methods such as soul training. " "More importantly, your Will is an important reason for us to choose you!" "Will?" Wu Ming''s eyes sharpened. Is Will Will a member of the opposing force? Has been lurking by his side, becoming a spy? But as his first target of transformation, Will''s behavior cannot hide Wu Ming, how did the other party do it! Seeing Wu Ming became suspicious. "Will never betrayed you. Our spy recognized him, and it seems that he is doing well." "If you don''t believe me, take me to your army and let me meet Will!" [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ## Chapter 40 Unprepared Intelligence Spying! Wu Ming asked William to block all the girl''s magic power, and then he was going to take her back to find Will. The young girl was not afraid, but followed Wu Ming carelessly. "In other words, you actually have a dragon of pure blood, and it''s still a rare black dragon!" The fox girl stopped in front of Onyxia. Without magic, she could only observe with naked eyes. "I thought this would be a mixed-blood abyssal dragon. It seems that the intelligence has some misunderstandings. Update it!" After speaking, he took out a small book from his arms and wrote something on it. "Hey, this one is worth a lot of money when sold to other people!" Before she finished speaking, Wu Ming snatched the little book in her hand and glared at her by the way, "You can''t do anything without my permission!" "Humph!" The girl was a little unconvinced, and angrily climbed onto Heilong''s back with Wu Ming. When the few people flew back, no one spoke, making the girl a little boring. She couldn''t hold it back first, and said. "Hey, devil, don''t you ask me what my name is? Is this the most basic courtesy?" "It doesn''t matter. After meeting Will, if you find that you are of no use to me, I will let Black Dragon Onyxia add a meal tonight." Seeing Wu Ming''s somewhat cold answer, the girl shuddered abruptly, but she said without a word. "My name is Erica, I am the youngest legend in our fox clan, a strong man!" The fox girl named Erica is trying to improve her status a bit, implying that she is not weak. Lich William laughed when he heard it. He didn''t expect this little fox to be innocent and cute. A little legend would dare to brag about it. "Hahaha, I am a demigod lich sitting next to you, and the adult in front of you is a high-level demon who killed the gods. Even the black dragon that allows you to sit on your back has a physical strength far superior. An ordinary legend!" "..." Erica was completely dumb, sitting on the back of the black dragon with a look of lovelessness. .... Back in the previous main city, countless people are frantically packing up and storing supplies, ready to leave the already somewhat uninhabitable land under their feet. With the arrival of the iconic black dragon, everyone looked up. "My lord is back!" Wu Ming said as soon as the black dragon landed. "Let Will come over and say someone will let him meet." His instructions were quickly implemented. A messenger in the army immediately went to find Will and informed him of the news. When Will, who was practicing swordsmanship in the temporary barracks, heard that, although he was confused, he hurriedly packed up and ran here. "Huh? Someone asked me to meet? Most of the people I know are already in the soil, right? Who the **** is it?" Will thought to himself. Chapter 56： At this moment a familiar voice suddenly rang. "Uncle Will! Is it really you? Do you remember me?" Will only listened to the sound and couldn''t remember who the owner of the sound was, but a familiar figure caught his eye. "Erica! Why are you, why did you come here?" Erica saw that Will actually remembered herself. She was teary for a while and immediately wanted to jump over, but Wu Ming grabbed her tail and couldn''t move. "It hurts!" "Will, how did this Erica know you?" Wu Ming''s voice came over, and Will immediately lowered his head, not daring to hide it. "My lord, when I was young, I was a guard hired by Erica and the others. This Miss Erica grew up as I watched!" "She said that their clan has an organization that collects intelligence. Is it true?" "Master Hui, that''s right. It is their special ability and intelligence that they have today''s power. I can swear, my lord, please don''t hurt her. Her value is very precious to us, at least in terms of marching and fighting. Can have capital ahead of others!" After speaking, Will winked at Erica, motioning for the other side to show his hand. "Unblock her magic, William." After seeing Wu Ming agree, Erica took out a small bone flute and blew it silently. I only heard a commotion in the distance. Many small animals that were inconspicuous on weekdays came here. There were mice, sparrows and even snakes. They were crowding Erica''s side in kindness at this time, constantly using themselves. What is the way to communicate. Erica waved her jade hand, and collected green light spots one after another from the animals. After the light spots on each animal were taken out, their temperament changed drastically, changing from pleasing to Fear, turn around and flee. Erica searched in the green light spots, merged a few of them, and then handed them to Wu Ming. "what is this?" "Roughly processed information! You put it in your hand and close your eyes to feel it." Wu Ming did it. When he closed his eyes, the information in this light spot was quickly known by Wu Ming. First of all, it was from the perspective of a mouse. It was hiding under the ruins and saw a group of Wu Ming''s men carrying supplies. Not only did they have pictures. And there is sound. As soon as the picture turned, it became a bird''s perspective. Wu Ming saw the position of his army in the city from the air, and even the movement of the army was clear. .... "That''s it, you used this method to collect information, and it is really hard to guard against." After all, there will be countless small animals in any place, and they exist just like bacteria, everywhere. "Yes, our clan¡¯s secret transformation method, a spell mutated from a spiritual plague, this kind of spell will be parasitic in the souls of small animals, there will be no mana fluctuations in the week, and will spread among them, even if you He is a god-level mage, if he doesn''t take the initiative to search, he won''t find anything!" "The most critical point of this is that although this group of small animals will actively gather near barracks, palaces and some important facilities, they do not know that they have been hypnotized, that is, they have become our sentry involuntarily. Our spy!" Wu Ming nodded, the other hand is indeed beautiful. It should be understood that although there are many magic items that can detect hostile creatures peeping at themselves, when a small animal like this is hypnotized, it is impossible to prevent it "unconsciously" to spy on information. Wu Ming admitted that this is indeed a blind spot, and many strong people will subconsciously ignore these ants. "Then why did you use ordinary magic to detect me and your lord?" After hearing this, Lich William asked a question. "Because she can''t fly at the height of the dragon, right?" Erica''s face was green and white, and nodded helplessly. "Although there are still shortcomings in general, it''s pretty good overall." Wu Ming said. "Next, let''s talk about the details of the transaction!" [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ##Chapter 41 The Three-Year Period and...The Burial Ground! Wu Ming and Erica made a rough plan for the Orc Plains area. The two negotiated some details and exchanged some information. The result of the discussion is that Wu Ming will send troops and people, and Erica''s forces will send intelligence. After the matter is completed, Erica and others will join Wu Ming''s command. And the two sides set a deadline, three years! Three years later, Wu Ming will deploy an army to destroy the last barrier of the orcs. And during these three years, their power will take the opportunity to infiltrate some groups of orcs with weak beliefs and lure them to turn back. Before this, Wu Ming needs to build his own territory first, so that he has a stable rear and source of troops. So in the past three years, Wu Ming had to do too much, but fortunately, with the help of William and Will and others, he didn''t need to expend too much energy. As for Erica, she will stay with Wu Ming during these three years. One is to facilitate communication with the forces behind her, and the other is that she thinks it is fun to stay with Wu Ming, and there will be new things to see every day. Wu Ming couldn''t find a reason to refute, and after warning her not to cause trouble, he went with her. ..... After making preparations, Wu Ming''s men finally began to move into the previous oasis area. The craftsmen who arrived first measured the local land, then drew the design drawings and carefully planned each area. After they arrived, they all sighed that this was really a place of choice. Not only was it surrounded by mountains on three sides with adequate defense, but the temperature here was also very suitable under the surrounding mountains. Behind them are all kinds of orcs pushing carts, and some of them have recently converted half evil monsters. When every orc reaches adulthood, it is a qualified worker, and their strong physique can even be used by two or three humans. Each cart was piled with stones and wood, many of which were removed from the original city. William has an inexplicable obsessive-compulsive disorder in this regard. He ordered all the stones and woods of lower quality to be destroyed, and only those qualified were allowed to be used in the construction of the new city. Some orcs find it troublesome and deliberately cut corners. After being caught by Lich William, although they will not die, their fate will not be much better. Regarding the methods of torture, the lich is the best among the undead. Chapter 57： Probably this is the mage, there is no blemish in his eyes... In the back, there are civilians protected by the army. They often drag their homes and have everything in their pockets. For moving, although many people are not willing. But they also knew that after the abyss completely corrupted their world, they could only survive under Wu Ming''s wings. At least Wu Ming is a good lord. Unlike most demons, after capturing them, they were not sold as slaves to other places. Therefore, they came to the oasis with some anxiety and hope. ..... At the same time, the Scarlet City also sent many craftsmen and troops to assist here. These are all indications from Wu Ming. Even if this side becomes the main city in the future, the minerals and weapons produced in the Scarlet City are equally important. It is never as profitable as the exchange that is plundered for a while! In just a few days, the previous oasis was already very lively. Various buildings are rising from the ground visible to the naked eye, and all the muddy ground before it has been replaced with stone materials. According to William, a clean and tidy city is very important, even if it will become part of the abyss in the future! The first building to be built was Wu Ming¡¯s future temple. The whole building was black and red. Unlike other demon temples, Wu Ming rejected those horrible decorations and chose to use the captured armor of the gods. The frescoes from the fight against him served as decoration. In this way, the temple is less horrible, but more aura of killing and conquering. This makes Wu Ming very satisfied. The second completed building was the Wizard Tower of William the Lich. The location of the Wizard Tower was at the rear of the city, near the side of the mountain. After it was completed, William went in and tested it. Although there are almost no objects, the basic functions of the magic tower are still there. With this magic tower, a demigod-level lich can defend against an entire army''s attack! At least that''s what he said... "I don''t have my own pockets! The magic materials are only used for the safety of the adult city! Isn''t it a matter of course for a legal profession to own a mage tower?" William the Lich spread his hands and said with good reason. Skeleton wouldn''t blush anyway, he turned a blind eye to the contemptuous gaze cast by Wu Ming, Will and others. Next, the military camp of Will, the civilian area of ??the orcs, and the trading area were divided. By the way, Onyxia was also assigned a "housing". Hundreds of orcs helped her dig out a huge cave from the mountain. Not only could she have a bird''s eye view of the entire city from the top of the city, but also if someone was there. She will also be the first to spot and attack in an aerial attack. Although she was still young, the dragon race''s preference for gold had already manifested in her body. Although Wu Ming did not deliberately collect the gold coins, shining gems, dazzling armor and other things in the orc world, it was enough to fill half of the cave with the spoils of such a long battle. These high-level hard currencies are not very valuable in the endless abyss, so Wu Ming just sighed while watching Onyxia lying in the "baoshan" rolling happily. "Let her go, she will be happy." Seeing the busy people at his feet, Wu Ming was a little emotional standing on the top of a nearby mountain. Since rebirth, this place gave him a sense of home for the first time, giving him a sense of belonging. This is his new starting point and an important step for him. He can already imagine that he will start here, commanding an endless army of demons to crusade countless planes. "My lord, what do you think about the establishment of the new city?" It was the Lich. At this moment, he was holding an arm-thick needle and flew to Wu Ming''s side by floating technique. "A little bit, but I''m still thinking about the name of the new city. What do you think of Burial Ground?" "Is it to commemorate the innocents killed by the sand bandits or to show that this is your future home?" "Both of them, sometimes the starting point is also the ending point, there is no difference between the two." Wu Ming looked at the Lich, although at first he was a bit disgusted with the ostentation and arrogance on him. But after spending so long together, he found that the other party was actually a more reliable and knowledgeable talent. At least the strength is beyond doubt. "By the way, what are you doing with such a big needle?" "Oh, I think Onyxia might be asleep this time. I''m going to secretly collect some black dragon blood, which is a very precious magic material!" William whispered quietly, seeming to forget that Wu Ming is the owner of the black dragon. Looking at the cheeky lich, Wu Ming retracted his previous words and clenched the magic sword in his hand. [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your pursuit is the biggest motivation for my writing! ##Chapter 42 Changes in a year and preparations to ignite the sacred fire! Amidst the sky of yellow sand, a group of orc sand bandits are fleeing for their lives. The gangster aura on their bodies has long since disappeared, and they have changed from the murderous and bloodthirsty before to the appearance of a frightened bird. "Old...Boss, I can''t run anymore!" A sand bandit softened his feet and collapsed on the sand, panting heavily, the blue veins on his neck violently, and his eyes straightened. It seemed that his physical stamina had reached the limit, and he might run to death alive. The sand bandit whom he called the boss turned over and just wanted to say something. "Snapped!" There was a crisp sound. A huge claw trampled the sand bandit into mud, and even in such a soft environment as the sand, the opponent was still trampled to death by a huge force. The leader of the sand bandit looked up and saw that it was a giant black dragon tens of meters high, and was flapping his wings impatiently at this time. It was Onyxia, at this time she was hoping to finish things quickly and kill the last batch of sand bandits so that she could rest in her den. As for the orc sand bandit who was trampled to death by her just now, she said that she didn''t care, as if trampled to death a bug. A tall and strong demon jumped from her back and slowly walked towards the shivering group of sand bandits. "Why! We have all reached the edge of the desert of death, why are you still reluctant to let us go!" Chapter 58： The leader of the sand bandit raised the machete in his hand and pointed his manipulative arm at the demon like a cart. The leader of the sand bandit hates and fears the newly emerging demon in front of him. He not only rises like a comet, he slays the gods, defeats the high-level demons, and then swept all the dissatisfaction in the desert of death in a short period of time. The sky-reaching man miraculously established a city inhabited by demons in the oasis-the Burial Land! Not only that, the primitive tribe orcs in the desert of death basically chose to submit to him, as for the sand bandits... This group of them may be the last seedlings. The sand bandits in the entire desert were slaughtered by him and his demons. Their heads were chopped off, forming a crown of Beijing to frighten others. The tall demon didn''t answer, as if from the bottom of his heart he ignored the existence of these orcs and sand bandits. They were already corpses in his eyes. "..., in that case, don''t blame us for being impolite!" The leader of the sand bandit suddenly exploded from his body with a powerful aura, and he was a quasi-legendary high-level orc warrior! Without the appearance of this demon, maybe this sand bandit leader would become a pivotal leader in this desert. but.... "Mountain collapse!" I saw the demon drew out a strangely shaped long sword, with evil eyes on the long sword, staring at the group of sand bandits with mocking eyes. The high-level demon leaped high, and the whole world was like he was the only one with one sword, and slammed into the middle of the sand bandits. The moment he hit the earth, an all-destroying force burst out, and the whole land was shaken, revealing a deep gully. The legendary sand bandit leader was the first to bear the brunt, instantly turning to ashes, while the others were also blown to pieces. And hot magma gushed out from under their corpses, burning up their few corpses. ... "Huh, it''s been a year! I can finally fully grasp the third formula of the Swordsman Technique!" Wu Ming said with a sense of relief, holding the magic sword. "Yeah, I haven''t tasted the breath of flesh and blood this year. The enemy was blown to pieces by your swordsmanship." Evil Eye''s big eyes rolled his eyes and complained. "I will make up for you when I look back, at least when I release this trick, I won''t be in the state of severely hurting myself for the first time." At this time, a team quickly came to Wu Ming''s side. The leading soldier said respectfully, kneeling in front of Wu Ming. "My lord, High Priest Clarence invites you to go back to the city, saying that there is something important to report!" Hearing this, Wu Ming''s brows loosened. One year later, Clarence finally completed his work and collected enough believers to enable him to ignite the sacred fire, and his strength went further! Wu Ming waved his hand to indicate that he knew it, and then mounted the black dragon to prepare to return to the Burial Ground. During this year, Wu Ming not only killed the sand bandits who were running around, but also checked in every day to improve his strength. But now, his strength has been accumulated to a certain extent, if it weren''t for other things, he could have gone further. He is already a high-level demon, he understands that high-level demon is only a starting point, and the road to become stronger will never end! The children of the abyss, the demon lord, the demon king, the priest of the abyss, etc. are still waiting in front of him. ...... The black dragon flew to the top of the Burial Land city and roared vigorously! "Wow!" There was a moment of silence in the city, and then there was a commotion, and countless demons and half demons looked at Heilong and her master with admiring eyes. "The nameless lord is back!" "Wow, no matter how many times I watch it, the appearance of the black dragon is shocking!" "I don''t know what the outcome of the unnamed lord''s battle this time is. Last time he wiped out a large bandit group all by himself!" "..." Wu Ming looked at the city where the bones were buried under him. He saw the changes in the past year, and he secretly sighed the vitality and growth rate of this city. In just one year, this city has become the number one city in the nearby area. Not only has it attracted the attention of many demons fighting in the orc world, but its prosperity has spread throughout the endless abyss. On the fourth floor, many forces want to learn about this mysterious city and its owner. The trading area outside the city is full of demons and semi-devils who come to pan for gold. They exchange slaves, rare ores and treasures for services, weapons and equipment and soul coins here. The excellent equipment produced in this city mixed with anti-magic stones has become a "special product" here. Although the quantity is scarce and expensive, it is definitely worth the money. This also made many people look at the city with greedy eyes, speculating maliciously how much wealth the owner of this city has! But if you want to enter the inner city, I''m sorry, non-Wu Ming forces are not allowed to enter, and want to forcibly break in? The wailing and screaming souls hanging on the city gate are their fate. ..... When he arrived at Wu Ming''s own temple, he turned over. Wu Ming saw Clarence waiting for him with a group of believers in black and red robes. "Clarence, how are the preparations for the believers?" "My lord, it''s ready at any time, just waiting for your order." Wu Ming thought for a while and made up his mind. "Then start, let me..." "Light the sacred fire!" [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ## Chapter 43 The Temptation of the Endless Abyss! Wu Ming sat in the throne above the temple. And Clarence on the side told Wu Ming, he was even more nervous than Wu Ming himself. If something goes wrong with Wu Ming, then the people in this entire city will probably not survive a few. Chapter 59： Although Wu Ming does not manage much in internal affairs, he is indeed the strongest and strongest in the entire force. It can be said that the burden of the entire force rests on Wu Ming... "My lord, everything is ready, you can start." Clarence has already talked to Wu Ming many times about the process of igniting the sacred fire, so there will be no problems in this step. Wu Ming nodded, instead of hiding his strength, he began to advance further. I saw that his whole body was changing rapidly. The blood of the devil was boiling, the bones and muscles were rapidly reorganizing, and the demon aura on his body could not be restrained from dissipating outside the temple. The devil''s horns on his head are also growing, which is a sign of his improvement. His heart roared like an engine, constantly supplying blood to every part of his body. In an instant, Wu Ming realized that he felt like he had pierced a layer of window paper, and he felt like he was innumerable. He looked up, the stars in the sky seemed to be reachable by raising his hands, and he could quickly see the rules in this world, even as long as he wanted, he could quickly understand many of them. Clarence keenly saw Wu Ming''s changes, and immediately rang the bell in the temple. The believers around him immediately knelt down, praising Wu Ming''s power and achievements. From Wu Ming''s possession of the Demon Sword and Evil Eyes, to becoming the master of the black dragon Onyxia, and then to the establishment of the Burial Ground... When chanting, although outsiders can''t see it, Wu Ming can clearly see that there are countless light spots pouring into his body. Outside the temple, countless people who believed in Wu Ming gathered and stood under the temple to pray to Wu Ming. Unlike the devout believers in the temple, they can only be regarded as shallow believers at best. Their prayers are varied and most of them are trivial matters. For example, if you want a well-paid job, you want this "unknown" adult to always maintain the safety of the city, make yourself stronger, and some people even pray for more food tomorrow... Wu Ming opened his eyes wide, and he looked at the faint light spot emanating from the crowd in surprise. Although this light spot is very weak, much weaker than those devout believers, but their number is almost endless. Each light spot is the content of a prayer, but Wu Ming can hear everyone''s prayer clearly, no matter the wish is big or small... "Block it! You should be able to do it now, you don''t need to answer everyone''s prayers!" Clarence shouted in a low voice, he understood the process of becoming a god, so he knew what to do in this case, so he quickly gave advice. Wu Ming was a little confused at this time. After hearing Clarence''s voice, he immediately instinctively blocked the content of the light spots. Although the voice could not be heard, he could still know the content of the prayer. While Wu Ming was still adapting to this process, two huge wills came here. One is the plane consciousness of the orc world. He saw that a demon dared to light a sacred fire in his own territory, and he immediately sent down punishment to destroy Wu Ming. The other is the consciousness of the endless abyss. Although it is not the main body descending, it is still much stronger than the opponent. With a casual squeeze, the plane consciousness of the orc world disappears without a trace, obviously taking over this place. And it saw that after Wu Ming was lighting a divine fire, the inexplicable joy reappeared just like when he awakened his real name. A majestic consciousness suddenly rushed down, washing into Wu Ming''s consciousness. "Remember to reject the endless abyss..." Before Clarence''s words were finished, Wu Ming''s eyes were dark... In the next moment, Wu Ming found that his soul had come to an empty ground. There were countless black volcanoes erected on the ground. Some volcanoes were erupting outward, while others were still dead. This is the heart of the endless abyss, the gathering place of all the rules of the endless abyss! The abyss calmed Wu Ming''s consciousness, and some knowledge was poured into his soul. "Is this the selection of the priesthood of the endless abyss?" It turns out that every erupting volcano represents a priesthood in an endless abyss, and the mountain is engraved with a symbol, which means that a demon has chosen this priesthood. "Let me see, there is a flame demon lord who can master the flame elements in the abyss... there is a gravity demon who can control gravity... wait, there is actually a succubus god?" Countless volcanoes swayed in front of Wu Ming. The priests above dazzled him. This is not the name of those who are themselves, but the true priests endorsed by the endless abyss. As long as you have it, It means that the abyss has recognized you, and in the endless abyss, you truly have the power represented by these priests! At this time, a volcano that seemed to have been extinguished appeared in front of Wu Ming. "This priesthood is... the God of Abyss!" Wu Ming opened his eyes wide in surprise. He didn''t expect that this priesthood would be vacated. You must know that this is the position of the main **** in the endless abyss! This priesthood is not only as simple as being able to lead the army of the abyss, but the holder of the priesthood will get a large number of bonuses from the will of the abyss, and individual strength is almost invincible in the endless abyss! It can even be said that if Wu Ming chooses this priesthood, then he can immediately dominate the endless abyss! And the countless armies in the abyss will be dispatched by him, which can be said to be endless... And the abyss consciousness deliberately put this priest in front of him, the meaning is very simple, as long as you agree, you will be the abyss war **** of this term in the future! "..." Wu Ming''s mind couldn''t turn around a bit. At this time, he can basically confirm that the endless abyss really has a preference for him! This... this kind of precious opportunity, this kind of opportunity to reach the sky in one step! Surrounded by the abyss consciousness, Wu Ming got closer and closer to this extinct volcano. As long as he is willing, then this volcano will engrave his mark and erupt again! From now on he will be the God of War in the entire endless abyss. He will carry the consciousness of the abyss to attack countless planes, fight the devil, fight the angels, and make peace with... "....,I ??reject." Wu Ming said, the hand that was about to hit the mountain was also taken back. "If I choose, then I will be assimilated by you." Wu Ming said coldly, his eyes firmer than ever before. "This is a blessing and a shackle. If I agree, then I will become a dog in the abyss, or a dog in shackles!" "It''s as strong as the Abyssal God of War, but it''s just an object you can handle at will in the Abyss. You can hit it wherever you point. Am I right?" "Rather than being a strong dog, I would rather be a weak but free creature!" The consciousness of the endless abyss stopped, and it seemed that Wu Ming would refuse this condition. "Send me back, I will become an earthly god." Chapter 60： .... In the next instant, Wu Ming''s consciousness returned to his body, as if everything just now was an illusion. "The temptation of the abyss...Huh? You came back so soon, with good willpower." Wu Ming checked his body and found that he had already ignited a divine fire. The dark and deep soul consciousness was lit by a small flame! "By the way, what kind of priesthood does Endless Abyss use to seduce you? Seeing you come back so soon, I guess the priesthood used to entice you is very poor, right?" Clarence breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Wu Ming''s return, and as expected he chose the God of Earth, which showed that Wu Ming had refused the temptation. "It''s nothing, the priesthood given to me is the Abyssal God of War." "Oh, it turned out to be the God of the Abyss, no wonder..." "Wait, God of the Abyss!" Clarence just reacted and cried out strangely. [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! PS: This chapter is really difficult to write. QAQ ##Chapter 44 Shallow believers and... Lilia¡¯s invitation... "My God, you can actually refuse such a temptation!" Clarence looked at Wu Ming in surprise. The reason for his surprise is simple, that is why the endless abyss loves Wu Ming so much, and he actually wants to give him the priesthood of the abyss war god, knowing that in the entire endless abyss, there are many demons that are stronger than Wu Ming. "Is he an illegitimate son of Endless Abyss?" Clarence guessed silently, he couldn''t think of what Wu Ming came from, so that he could be so deeply blessed by the abyss. "Rejection is nothing rare. As long as you think that the price of acceptance is loss of freedom, then it is not difficult to make the right choice." Wu Mingman replied casually. All his attention now is on the sacred fire he has just ignited. Shenhuo Shenhuo, this is the biggest difference between mortals and gods, and many demigods will not be able to break through this point in their entire lives and ignite their own sacred fire. Although the weaker gods are not as powerful as the demigods, the gods can possess such gods as divinity, so they can look down on all demigods in the realm. If you don''t become a god, everything is an ant! The difficulty of igniting the sacred fire is firstly related to the plane. Most of the rules and beliefs of some planes have been allocated, and the demigods have no room for further ascent. The second is the strength of the demigod. If you want to ignite your own sacred fire, you must beat your strength to the limit of mortal things like Wu Ming, in order to be qualified to bear the power of belief of sentient beings. ..... Wu Ming sensed that many of his followers'' power of faith was gathering towards him, and every time he absorbed a trace, the little flame in Wu Ming''s soul consciousness became stronger. Wu Ming now has too little power of faith, and the self-condensing spiritual action in his body is only about the size of a grain of sand. Wu Ming didn''t take out the divine crystals he had seized before to use it, but prepared to wait for him to have the first honorable name before using it. In this way, the price-performance ratio would be higher. The change caused by the divine fire was not obvious for a while, but Wu Ming could feel that the condensed divinity was changing his body by the slightest bit, making himself stronger. This is the advantage of being a **** on earth, Wu Ming can save a lot of divinity to enhance his strength. Instead of struggling to build those flashy heavenly kingdoms. Although the Kingdom of God has its own uses, it will not be mentioned for now. ..... "Clarence, take the next step and send some rewards to the people in my name." Vehicles loaded with gold and silver treasures, weapons and food were escorted by soldiers to the outside of the temple. After igniting the sacred fire, Wu Ming''s first priority is not to exercise his strength, but to engage in a "face-saving project." The prayers of the shallow believers are not endless. After receiving no feedback from the prayers, they no longer pray to Wu Ming. But in this way, Wu Ming''s meager power of faith will be cut off, and his divinity will no longer grow. Therefore, after igniting the sacred fire, Wu Ming needs to respond first, so that these shallow believers can continue to pray to themselves and become a positive cycle. And Clarence believes that the best way at the moment is to issue various weapons, gold and silver treasures and food to these demons. "It always feels a little weird, this kind of scene is like I''ve seen it in my previous life..." Wu Ming rubbed his temples, looking at the half-demons who were snatching supplies with some headaches. They shouted, yelled, and even moved hands with each other... After many orcs and half demons had grabbed what they wanted, they left here and carefully checked their gains. And soon, the next round of large-scale prayers appeared. The light spots produced by countless prayers reappeared. The difference from the last time is that the content of the prayers this time is somewhat... uh. "I have received too little food, and I hope that the unnamed adult can send it out once a day in the future!" "My nameless lord, please bless me, so that I can grab my favorite weapon and equipment next time!" "I hope to have more silver tickets!" "..." Wu Ming: .... Is this group of shallow believers so realistic? And what the **** is the last one, it seems that something strange has come in! ....... Time passed quickly. Soon after Wu Ming lit the sacred fire, Wu Ming sent troops to open up the trade route from the Burial Ground to the Valley of Pain and Sorrow, establishing the first trade route from the orc world to the endless abyss. Moreover, Wu Ming''s army also set up many strongholds along the way to protect the safety of past merchants. The whole process was not a good one. Many people expressed dissatisfaction with Wu Ming''s expansion, and the countless demon heads on the roadside were the proof of Wu Ming''s iron and blood methods. Soon after the completion of the trade route, the first large-scale caravan organized by Lilia had arrived at Wu Ming''s buried place. They brought local scarce grains and grass, spirits, and soul coins, and exchanged a lot of locally produced sophisticated equipment. The businessmen made a lot of laughter. Chapter 61： And Wu Ming is full of taxes from both ends. In addition to bringing goods to trade with the caravan, he also brought an invitation letter from Lilia. .... "Is the auction? It will be held in the largest city in the abyss plane-Sardinia. I heard that there will be many very rare treasures appearing?" To be honest, this made Wu Ming very excited, and he also wanted to see how lively the auction in this other world was. Moreover, the rare treasures mentioned in the invitation letter attracted his attention even more. Maybe which of the treasures would make his strength even higher. As for money, he, who is sitting on the buried ground, does not lack soul coins at all. So he arranged for William and others to manage the city temporarily. The situation is relatively stable now, and he can really relax. "I don''t care, I want to go, I just want to go!" Erica was grabbing Wu Ming''s arm and staying alive, and she who likes lively activities would certainly not let go of this opportunity. Grabbing Erica''s ear, Wu Ming stared at her and threatened, "Many of the people participating in the auction are powerful demons. Are you not afraid that they will take you away and try their souls?" Erica shuddered at first when she heard it, but she said, cleverly. "Don''t be afraid, I am also a legend anyway, and I am not going to play, I am going to infect some creatures in the abyss, don''t you want the intelligence in the abyss?" "..." Now it was Wu Ming''s turn to be speechless. The other party actually gave such a well-founded answer in order to play, so that he could not find a reason to refute for a while. However, he really wanted the information in the endless abyss, so he nodded helplessly. "Come up." The two of them rode the black dragon towards the Valley of Pain, ready to join Lilia to participate in the auction. On the other side, Lilia learned the news that Wu Ming was coming, and immediately began to dress up, waiting early in the city lord''s mansion. Today, she deliberately changed a set of graceful and luxurious dress to bring out her noble status as the lord of the city. As a princess, she has an extraordinary taste in choosing clothes, which makes her appearance that has been a disaster for the country and the people more refined, making people feel shocked. "coming!" The iconic black dragon appeared and fell in front of her. Lilia did not look up, but made a noble courtesy to Wu Ming. However, as Wu Ming landed, a beautiful fox girl appeared behind him, it was Erica. Upon seeing the arrival of the fox girl Erica, the expression on the succubus Lilia''s face became a little stiff. The eyes of the two quickly fell on each other''s body, and both looked at each other without a smile. "Vixie!" "Wave hoof!" Both sides scolded unanimously in their hearts. [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ##Chapter 45 The Abyss Sells the Golden Cave! In the process of flying Onyxia to Sardinia, the atmosphere between the three on the dragon''s back was a little subtle, but Wu Ming, who was dull, couldn''t figure out what was going on. He simply closed his eyes on the back of the black dragon and continued to comprehend the fourth move of the swordsmanship of the gods. And Lilia seemed to be engaged in a silent fight with Erica. ..... Soon, Wu Ming and his party came to Sardinstein, the jewel on the fourth floor of this endless abyss, which is known as the "Abysmal Golden Grotto". I saw the city''s walls are towering and magnificent, engraved with countless precious supermodel magic circles, which are as unbreakable as a fortress of the doomsday. On this city wall, the city defense army composed of countless elite mid-level demons is patrolling, and the weapons in their hands are all exquisite, and they are standard! Such a defense is enough to make any forces who want to attack this city shed tears. If you want to break through such a city, unless it is a powerhouse at the main level of the abyss, can you have a chance to capture it, and only if there is a chance, after all, no one knows what kind of power is behind this city. .... When I came to the entrance of the city, the neighborhood was crowded with people preparing to enter the city. These people were not all demons. Wu Ming not only saw humans, elves, and dwarves from the upper plane, but also undead from the plane of death. I also saw a lot of element lords from the element plane. Most of them came alone, using soul coins and other money to buy entrance tickets. Sardinia is not something you can enter if you want to enter. Either you have the strength to receive an invitation, or you have enough money to enter the city to participate in the auction. ..... At the other entrance, there are almost no people. This passage is specially prepared for "important people" who have invitations. Wu Ming and others are here. As soon as Wu Ming appeared, he almost attracted the attention of almost everyone. Some strong men perceive Wu Ming''s strength, it is a horrible feeling like a black hole, which makes them quickly look away. And more people were put on the two ladies next to Wu Ming. One is Lilia, a succubus and elven descent, with a tall figure and luxurious dress, which makes her noble temperament undoubtedly revealed. And the other is the fox girl Erica, with her beautiful appearance, plus silver-white beast ears and tail, such a cute look is almost hooked on all men''s hearts. "Please show your invitation letter. What is your name?" At this time, a blood attendant wearing a tuxedo saluted everyone in Wu Ming. The elegant posture showed that he had received professional training. It was Lilia who received the invitation letter. She passed the invitation letter in her hand, then raised her chin and said proudly. "I am the city lord of Pain Valley." Then added. "And the object of my allegiance, the owner of the Burial Ground!" Upon hearing these words, the pupils of the blood attendants shrank suddenly, and everyone beside them exclaimed. Chapter 62： This is not to blame for them, Lilia''s identity is very mysterious, almost never been to such a public place, only a few people know her true face. What was even more surprising was that the man beside her was actually the owner of Burial Ground. Although Burial Ground was established for a short time, it is not so famous. This is a city that rises like a comet, and the owner behind it, Wu Ming, is a more mysterious existence than Lilia. While everyone was still surprised, "and our Orc servant~" Lilia suddenly added. From the corner of her eyes, she looked at Erica, who was pale and trembling with anger. This trick, this trick is called using your identity to crush you. As soon as the blood attendant heard of Wu Ming''s identity, he immediately apologized. "I''m really sorry, I don''t know that the owner of the Burial Ground will also come to our small town. It is really rude. As compensation, please use our magic horse carriage for free during the auction!" Wu Ming''s power has risen too fast, so that the Sardinian master did not come and issue him an invitation letter, although Wu Ming''s qualifications had already met the requirements. But as a professional attendant, this blood clan quickly made a decision that satisfied both parties. Not only eliminated Wu Ming''s possible dissatisfaction, but also preserved the face of the Sardinian City Lord. Soon, a luxury carriage pulled by the magic horse stopped in front of Wuming and others. The cost of using this carriage for one day was at least two thousand soul coins. It seemed that the other party was very sincere. "Excuse me, do I still need to equip you with a groom?" The blood attendant looked at Erica and asked. Obviously he believed Lilia''s words and was really ready to let Erica, the "servant" drive the carriage. "need!" Erica gritted her teeth and said angrily. ...... After entering the Sardinian city, Erica''s dissatisfaction disappeared. Because in front of her, the city seemed to be magical, she had never seen such a prosperous scene. The time they entered the city at this time happened to be the busiest time in the city. Pedestrians on the street are bustling with hustle and bustle, and almost all races can see them, and each is gorgeously dressed and has a noble identity. All kinds of magic sculptures were erected on the clean streets, and the rare upper plane plants on the roadside also bloomed with the help of magic, and the fragrance was overflowing. There are countless magnificent buildings on both sides of the road, and the signs on the buildings are eye-catching reminders of the services that their stores can provide. Weapons and equipment, magic props, knowledge books, these items that are difficult to collect in the endless abyss are now appearing in a pile, and the number of shops is almost endless. And above the city sky, there is the colorful light reflected by the charged magic shield, which not only provides gentle light, but also adds a hypnotic effect that makes people physically and mentally happy. If they are interested in observing the layout of the city, they will know that this city is a masterpiece of a certain art master. Every building has no repeated architectural style. The unique architectural shape makes people want to enter it and find out the magic. . This is the art of architecture. Even more exaggerated is that a fountain on the square in the city, not water, but authentic pure magic! It is estimated that such extravagant behavior can only be possessed by Sardinian, which also reflects the rich financial resources of the city owner. Here, as long as you have enough soul coins, you can use it to buy anything you want! This is the charm of "Abyss Sale Golden Cave"! ..... Soon, under the carriage, Wu Ming and others came to the trading market in Sardintan, and exchanged the soul coins and valuable items in the space ring with trading vouchers that can be used in this city. Before they could enter the house, a high-level demon transformed into a human figure walked out surrounded by several succubuses. His body doesn''t know what type of demon it is, but after he is transformed into a human form, his face is still ugly. The fleshy face, coupled with dense and ugly tumors, makes people feel disgusted at first glance. When he went out and saw Lilia''s face, he was immediately shocked and stopped in front of Wu Ming and others. "Hey, boy, this succubus slave by your side is mine!" When Lilia heard this, she was first angry, but after recognizing the identity of the other party, her face turned white, as if she was a little frightened. And Wu Ming pulled out the evil sword and evil eyes... [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ## Chapter 46 Auction begins! "Are you looking for death?" Wu Ming''s deep voice came. The blade of the evil sword of Devil Sword had pointed to the head of that ugly demon, Devil Sword seemed to perceive that the battle was approaching, and could not wait to taste the blood of high-level demon again. But the other party didn''t mean to be afraid at all, instead he laughed. "This is Sardinian! And young man, are you sure you want to fight me for a succubus slave?" The devil laughed presumptuously, his face flashed with malignant tumors, which made people feel sick. Sure enough, as Wu Ming drew his sword, countless auras in the city locked Wu Ming, many of whom were still masters. They are the secret whistle everywhere in this city, and it seems that Wu Ming will take him down as soon as he makes a move. An old man who couldn''t see his race suddenly appeared next to Wu Ming and said in a low voice without rush or slowness. "My lord, please don''t do anything under any circumstances, otherwise..." It seems that violence cannot solve the problem in such a city famous for trade. "Humph!" Wu Ming''s face turned gloomy, he let out a cold snort, his breath rose up, his real name''s power mixed with his divine nature recoiled towards those who locked him, the blood on his body began to boil, and an engine came from his heart The roar. Wu Ming''s appearance caused the group of people to panic immediately, and the old man who didn''t know the depth was also taken aback. They thought that this demon wanted to ignore everything, and was ready to do it here! They knew that if the young man in front of them made a move, few of the people present could stop him, Wu Ming was too strong! but... If Wu Ming really did it, then the endless soldiers in the city would drown him, and even if it was him, it would be impossible to escape. And the demon in front of him was also in cold sweat, and he couldn''t believe that the high-level demon in front of him would explode with such terrifying power. Chapter 63： "My lord, I..." Lilia knew that something was in trouble, her face pale and scary, and she looked at Wu Ming helplessly. Wu Ming grabbed Lilia''s slender waist and smiled evilly at the demon. "Only these **** by your side are your slaves. They look like **** and dare to speak up. It''s a toad who wants to eat swan meat!" Wu Ming changed his strategy. He was ready to anger the opponent and let the opponent take the first shot. This way... "what did you say?!" When the ugly demon heard these words, the other party maliciously attacked his appearance, which made him angry. But when he saw Wu Ming''s scarlet eyes, the cold sweat on his back couldn''t stop flowing down. Just like a frog caught by a snake, his instinct told him. Wu Ming is deliberately irritating him, once he does it, what is waiting for him is Wu Ming''s counterattack! The scene froze for a while, and the ugly demon said loudly, "You stinky boy, do you know who I am?" "Ugly guys who look like shit!" "You!...Haha, I won''t put this kind of inferior provocation like you in my eyes, I am the commander of Daxos''s army! I am..." "A bunch of ugly shit!" Wu Ming continued. But the other party has completely calmed down and said in a low voice. "Tell you, I am the leader of the Poisonous Marsh-Lord Vernon. This time you are very articulate. I can''t say you. I hope your fighting ability can be as strong as your mouth." "If you don''t agree, swear to Styx, and then we can find a place to fight?" The opponent''s arrogance quickly disappeared, and he knew that he couldn''t hold three moves in Wu Ming''s hands. Relying on the prestige of Daxos, the lord of the abyss, he fled in embarrassment only after speaking harshly, and behind him was a group of pale-faced succubus, who seemed to suffer. "My lord, thank you for your restraint, we are..." The old man saw that the two sides didn''t do anything, his face eased a lot, and he was about to make a round. "Go away! Waste." Wu Ming said coldly, and put his words back into his mouth. The old man quickly stepped aside and smiled bitterly. After all, the demons are all power supremacists, and his strength is really not enough compared to the young man in front of him. "My lord, I..." Lilia just gasped, as if to say something. "Don''t be afraid, you are my subordinate, more precious than the other''s life, and if a mad dog dared to gnaw at me, he would chop off my mad dog''s head!" This has nothing to do with Wu Ming and Lilia''s feelings, but in this case, his leader must stand up to defend his subordinates. ..... After this episode, after redeeming a large number of transaction vouchers, Wu Ming took Lilia and Erica to the auction. This time, there were more eyeliners behind him than before, because they were afraid that Wu Ming would go back to trouble other people. It wasn''t until Wu Ming and the three of them entered the auction hall that they finally dared to breathe a sigh of relief. "Huh, it''s horrible, for a moment I thought he was really going to do it..." An old man looked at Wu Ming''s back and said silently. ..... After entering the auction venue, Wu Ming and others came to a box reserved for Lilia. Several maids of different races but equally graceful figures entered Wu Ming''s box and brought tea and fruit snacks, which seemed to be staff who came to help Wu Ming and others in the auction. After waiting for a while, in the expectation of everyone, the auction officially began. The first is the slave trade link. Because of the magic tide, many layers of the abyss have captured the plane, and it has also spawned a wave of slave trade. "Ladies and gentlemen, our first auction items today are those slaves of infinite planes!" After speaking, a curtain was lowered, revealing a lot of slaves who were locked in cages on the stage. "The first batch of girls from the Wing Clan! Look at their colorful feathered wings and beautiful faces, fellow gentlemen, don''t you be impressed?" The Wing Clan is actually a bit like the Orcs, but the difference is that the Wing Clan has unique wings and the legs are in the shape of a bird. The other parts are no different from humans. At this moment, they were being locked in a cage, trembling in a group, looking out in fear. This pitiful appearance makes many people see that their eyes are straight. The LSPs in the auction hall cheered, and then photographed them one by one, and even a few of the most beautiful wingmen were photographed at the high price of Ten Thousand Soul Coins! Soon, the Wing Clan girls in the cage were robbed of them, and it was the turn of the next batch of slaves to play. "The ones shown below are slave girls from a certain earth elemental plane!" "..." Then it fell off. "Aren''t you applauding?" No one in the audience paid much attention to this batch of slaves, after all, the earth element slave girl... That arm is thicker than the devil, do you want it for you? Finally, this group of poor earth element slaves was taken away at a low price by a mage who lived in the abyss, saying it was for research... Sure enough, face value determines fate. The slaves were replaced by batches, and batch by batches were replaced. Among them are human slaves, elemental slaves, orc slaves, and even a few rare elven slaves. None of these Wu Ming participated in the bidding, but stared at the next auction item... "The auction below is...Dwarven slaves!" About a few hundred dwarves were sealed with their mouths, and their hands tied up. Chapter 64： Because of their stinky and hard temper, if they don''t do this, they will definitely cause a lot of damage to the auction. "The starting price is 200 soul coins, below..." "I give out 1,000 soul coins!" When Wu Ming''s words came out, the audience was shocked... "Is the dwarf slave so valuable?" Almost everyone couldn''t understand it, but Wu Ming smiled and thought of it silently in his heart. "Dwarves... master forging and mining, my territory... just lacks such a talent!" [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ##Chapter 47 The Source Blood of the Ancient Demon! The value of dwarven slaves is not high, so no one and Wu Ming rob these dwarves. Moreover, the price was high as soon as Wu Ming exported them. They thought Wu Ming was going to use these dwarves for research or rituals. "There are a total of 560 dwarves, and you need to pay a total of 560,000 soul coins!" A tree spirit maid was standing in the box where Wu Ming was holding a tray, and used the most standard etiquette to confirm payment to Wu Ming. Although the high-level demon''s breath made her tremble all the time as a pure life, she still did not lose her manners. Wu Ming threw out a transaction voucher with his own signature, and the amount manually filled in on it was the amount of the transaction. Wu Ming might not be able to get these five hundred and sixty thousand soul coins before. But Lilia has it! As a veteran city lord and once an elf princess, how could she not have a billion dollars in private goods? And this time, the amount she brought was close to 20 million soul coins, which was also a way for her to show her loyalty to Wu Ming. .... The auction continued, and after the slave auction, the real highlight had just begun. This time, there are countless precious pets and rare treasures from the rest of the world. Lilia first participated in the auction, and she was fancying a precious Nerubian egg. This is a mutant spider demon egg that is still vigorous. If the owner can tame it after successfully hatching, it can possess the combat power of a high-level demon when it reaches adulthood, although it is only equivalent to the weakest high-level demon. In addition, Wu Ming couldn''t even count the various exotic pets that appeared at the auction. All kinds of beasts, mounts with various abilities, and even the eggs of Hydra reappeared at the auction and discharged sky-high prices! And because Lilia had three identical snakehead eggs, she didn''t care about this one at all. It''s a pity that no dragon eggs appeared, not even hybrid dragons. It seems that the dragon eggs are indeed precious. As for the auction of weapons and equipment, there is also a dazzling array of items. High-end magical equipment, legendary weapons, and powerful siege equipment are no longer things that attract the attention of the audience. Among the rarer ones are the tender leaves of the World Tree! This tender leaf has sufficient vitality, and after taking it, it can quickly recover a severely injured person and save their lives, but its effectiveness for demons will be halved. It looks like it comes from a plane of elves that has just fallen. After all, this kind of tree can only grow in the hands of elves, from a seedling to a real tree of the world. Lilia burst into tears unconsciously after seeing it, and she took it decisively! But after she got it, she didn''t store it, but made it into a necklace and hung it on her chest as an ornament! "Does it look good?" Lilia looked at Wu Ming with tears in her eyes, her eyes flushed. If outsiders were to see this scene, they would probably shout violent things, but Wu Ming knew that she was just homesick. "It looks good, and it goes well with you." Wu Ming lied, because Lilia at this time was like a succubus, forcibly wearing this tender leaf necklace, the devil''s breath mixed with the tender leaves of the World Tree did not match. ...... The auction continues. "The auction below is... a drop of source blood of the ancient demon!" I saw a drop of black blood that was still squirming slowly in a sealed crystal bottle on the auction floor! As soon as the host''s voice came, the whole venue boiled. "The source blood is actually the source blood of the ancient demons!" Many people shouted in surprise. "What''s that? Why are you so excited?" a Mind Demon asked suspiciously. "Idiot, the source blood of the devil''s source blood is not precious, what is precious is the information contained in it!" A demon next to him said with a gloomy face. As a demon, he naturally knew what this drop of source blood represented. "If a demon absorbs this drop of source blood, then the ability to obtain the ancient demons is the worst, and the most powerful is to obtain the inheritance of the ancient demons!" Ancient demons, it is said that the demons at that time are completely different from the demons now, and it can even be said that they are two different creatures. Regardless of the demon race''s current potential is already very strong, it is just compared with other weak races. Legend has it that in the ancient era, every demon was the strength of the current abyss main **** level. They can move mountains and fill the sea, split the sun and the moon! Although there are no surviving ancient demons, many ancient books do describe it like this. So they can''t help but not get excited anymore. ..... The bidding started soon, from the initial one million to five million. Then there is one million plus one million, until the nine million position, there is still no sign of stopping. "Ten million! Master Daxos really needs this thing!" Vernon who had been in conflict before! He stood up and roared loudly in his box, and he said the three words Daxos in an aggravated tone. As the dog leg of Daxos, he naturally knew that if he offered this thing, he would be more valued in the Daxos camp! Chapter 65： And Daxos'' notoriety caused everyone present to shiver. The fourth-tier master is not something they can afford to provoke. Even the remaining bidders from other planes have cancelled their bids one after another. This makes the auctioneer very embarrassed, after all, the value of this drop of source blood is far more than ten million. Just as Vernon looked around with satisfaction, a low voice came. "Twelve million!" It''s Wu Ming, he started to participate in the auction. "It''s you, aren''t you afraid of Daxos'' anger..." Vernon''s eyes flashed anger, and he looked angrily at Wu Ming, who had badly done him. "This is the auction house, get out if you can''t afford it!" Wu Ming said lightly. Now that you have offended, you might as well offend to death. Daxos? So what, he has the confidence to become stronger than the opponent after getting the source blood! "Good, good! Fifteen million!" Vernon looked at Wu Ming proudly. He had prepared a full 20 million for this auction, and he was not afraid that it would not be enough. Wu Ming frowned. Twelve million is all the money he and Lilia have now. The things he photographed before have already cost a lot of money. Seeing Wu Ming slumped, Vernon laughed. "How about it, can you still follow?" However, Wu Ming smiled faintly, took out two divine crystals from the space ring and threw them into the hand of the tree spirit maid next to him. "How much is a pure divine crystallization?" Wu Ming asked with a smile. The Dryad Maid''s head was dizzy, and the tiny voice spread throughout the auction house, making the entire venue silent. "One... ten million!" "Now, do you think you are richer than me?" Wu Ming knew that he had to take down this source blood, because the evil spirit of the Demon Sword kept talking in his mind. "The nameless boy, buy him, I am in the breath of this blood..." "Smell the scent of an acquaintance!" [Author''s digression]: Ask for a bank note. I know these chapters of the auction are quite long-winded, but they are a big foreshadowing in this book. I hope that the audience can watch them patiently. ## Chapter 48 Another Deal! The divinity itself is not so precious, not even rare. The divine crystallization condensed by the gods in Wu Ming''s hands is another matter. Because no **** would waste the power of faith and condense them into divine nature, doing so is no different from killing them. And countless high-ranking priests who want to study divine art, and earth gods who desire to become stronger all have a huge demand for this thing. Therefore, a pure divine crystallization is a priceless treasure at all! "Boom!" As the wooden hammer on the table fell, the source blood of the ancient demon contained in the crystal bottle was taken into the bag by Wu Ming. Vernon on the other side was glaring at Wu Ming, bruises on his hideous face, and he seemed to want to swallow him alive. But this is not his place, so no matter how angry he is, it won''t help. Just as the maid brought the source blood of the ancient demon to Wu Ming, she also brought a word. "My lord, someone invites a few to come and have a chat." "Can you know whose invitation it was?" The maid replied with a smile. "Is the owner of this auction, and also the lord of our Sardinian city!" "!!!" .... Came to the top floor of the auction house. The decoration here is actually more luxurious and magnificent than other places in the city, just like the royal family of the gods. Erica looked around curiously, like a child. When they came to a gorgeous gate, several demigod attendants stopped them. Then the attendants pushed open the heavy door and let Wu Ming and others enter this luxurious room. "Welcome to everyone..." The owner''s voice came from the empty luxury room. But Erica looked around suspiciously. "Oh? How come you can only hear the sound, but can''t see the people" After speaking, before Wu Ming and Lilia stopped, she strode forward. then...... "Ah, bastard, you stepped on me!" A sharp scream came from under Erica''s feet, and she hurriedly retracted her feet in fright. Hearing the sound, several attendants immediately ran in from outside the house, ready to protect their boss. "All out! I''m fine..." At this time, Erica looked down and realized that she had stepped on her feet when she was preparing to meet their master. It didn''t matter if she looked at it, her eyes immediately became heart-shaped. "Wow, so cute!" Chapter 66： After that, he picked up a fairy who was only the size of an adult''s palm from the ground! Fairies are creatures with the appearance of elves, but with transparent wings on their backs. Their trails exist in countless planes. The fairy in Erica''s hands is now wearing a suit and leather shoes, and the black hair on his small head is meticulously combed, and it looks very professional. However, a very conspicuous footprint appeared on his expensive suit, destroying all his images. Wu Ming said sharply after pulling Erica''s ear. "No matter how skinny you are, I will throw you here!" Then, took the elf and placed it carefully on the table next to it. "Huh, I thought I was going to die here!" The goblin patted the dirt on his body, said with a fright, and glared at the little fox who was pretending to be a fool with his tongue out. "Welcome you again, the lord of the Burial Land and Ms. Lilia! I am the manager from the Fairy Chamber of Commerce, manager 9525! By the way, we have no name for the fairies, only positions with numbers!" "you know me?" Wu Ming asked, he did not remember seeing this fairy 9525. "Of course I know. I know everyone who can enter our city of Sardinia. Personal information is also one of the contents of our transactions." The fairy said, and then skillfully greeted Wu Ming and others to take their seats. "You didn''t come to drink tea, did you?" Wu Ming said that he didn''t like the appearance of this fairy marketer, which made him more vigilant. "Of course not. First of all, I need to congratulate you for successfully photographing the blood of the ancient demon. Of course, this is at the cost of paying two whole pieces of divine crystallization!" "But for a high-level demon like you, the value of the divine crystal is not as important as this drop of ancient demon''s source blood!" "So, what we want to ask is..." Wu Ming replied coldly. "Want to ask if there is any remaining divine crystal in my hand, right?" The goblin concealed his embarrassment, but still said. "That''s right. According to our professional ethics, we should not purchase privately with you, but this time the situation is special. I hope you can understand." "We happen to need a lot of these divine crystals. Would you like to reluctantly give up your love and sell us a few more?" The fairy looked at Wu Ming, but Wu Ming smiled. "Yes, but I would like to ask, what price can you pay?" The elf hesitated, and said a shocking price. "Fifteen million soul coins or equivalent gold and silver, one!" Wu Ming smiled, took out five divine crystals from the space ring, and played with them in his hands. But the fairy 9525 saw that his eyes were straight, and he swallowed and spit, looking like he could not wait to pounce on it and **** it away. "Can you explain why your chamber of commerce suddenly needs this kind of thing?" The goblin screamed alertly when he heard it. "This is our secret, how could it let you... my goodness!" Wu Ming once again took out five divine crystals, a total of ten were held in his hands, filling the whole room with divine light. "But as a friend who has my sincere friendship, of course you can know the truth!" The fairy immediately changed his face, rubbing his hands and said flatly. High-level demons are friends of fairies? Wu Ming almost couldn''t help laughing after hearing it. "Just give a rough explanation, by the way and what can your friendship get?" The goblin was silent for a while and sighed. "It''s the commander of our clan-Master Fairy Queen needs it. I can''t elaborate on the more specific reasons, but I can guarantee that if you sell these 10 crystals to me, then the value of my friendship will exceed Your imagination!" After speaking, he snapped his fingers. A heavy catalog of goods appeared in front of Wu Ming out of thin air. "You can choose any of the items inside and take it away, and it''s free. By the way, the items in this catalog are not open to the public!" Wu Ming flipped through it at will and found that there were really good things inside. The other party didn''t lie. Everything in it was good things that money couldn''t buy, at least not in the endless abyss. Throw the catalog to Lilia, and let her knowledgeable one take a closer look at which one is more valuable. As for the fairy queen mentioned by the other party, Wu Ming has no interest. What he cares more about now is how to use this "friendship" to get more benefits! "But since the two of us are friends, don''t we have other discounts?" Wu Ming''s scarlet eyes showed greedy gaze, and he looked at the fairy on the table. [Author''s digression]: I overslept. Sorry sorry. Today is still the third watch, Ask for a silver ticket! ##Chapter 49 Absorb the original blood of the ancient demon! The two sides started a new round of conversation. This batch of divine crystalline wonder goods in Wu Ming''s hands can be occupied, and the lion began to speak. Not only is it necessary to get a lot of discounts from the auction house, but it also allows the other party to agree that Wu Ming will have the priority in the auction for three times in the future. "That''s it!" Wu Ming and the fairies reached a deal, and the price of such a price made the fairies feel heartache. So he restored his previous Sima face and said to Wu Ming respectfully. "Dear guest, now that we have negotiated the price, then we can proceed with the transaction." Good guy, the title has changed. Chapter 67： From a close friend to a distinguished guest. It seems that Wu Ming really caused the other party to bleed this time. But he didn''t take this matter to heart, and replied with a smile. "Of course, even among the rude and savage demons, there are people like me who pay attention to credit." After speaking, I took out the divine crystals I put back before, and patted them all on the table. The goblin put on a small eye that couldn''t be smaller, and went forward to check one by one. After all, the credibility of the devil is like this. As a professional trader, he must confirm the quantity and quality of the goods. After the one-by-one inspection, the goblin said suspiciously. "Wait, what does this mean?" It turned out that the fairy was not facing ten divine crystals, but eleven! The goblin thought he was presbyopic before, and he would make such a low-level mistake, so I checked it again, and it was really eleven! Wu Ming answered with a smile. "A little gift between friends! It''s not included in the transaction." The goblin was ecstatic when he saw it, knowing that if it is not included in the transaction, then all the profits of this one will be counted in his own small vault. Although he is the manager of the fairy business, nothing in these chambers of commerce actually belongs to him, but belongs to the chamber of commerce! As for him, he is nothing more than a higher-level wage earner. The value of a divine crystallization is close to his wages for countless years. As for Wu Ming''s reason for doing this, it is very simple. The previous lion''s big mouth was indeed a bit too much, but the business was not done like this. He knew the truth about slapped a sweet date in his previous life. Besides, the "true friendship" of a fairy firm manager is what he wants! The face change of the fairy really deserves its reputation. He quickly regained his former diligent appearance, and even asked the waiters to bring a lot of desserts and drinks. If it weren''t for the worship, he would probably recognize Wu Ming as his half-brother! While Lilia was still choosing the gifts before, Wu Ming and Fairy No. 9525 started chatting. "Ahem, friend, I think since you have purchased the source blood of the ancient demon, then come with me!" "Oh, what are you doing?" After speaking, he flew through the air and led Wuming into a very weird room, and when he entered it, Wu Ming felt that something was wrong. But I can''t tell. "This is a safe house! It is also the housekeeping skill of our fairies. Congratulations, you have come to another world!" "what!" Wu Ming was taken aback. He had learned about elves, but he didn''t expect to use them in this way. "Hey, what you don¡¯t know about the blood of the ancient demon in your hand is that everyone who absorbs the source blood of the ancient demon will fall into a coma, sometimes as long as several hours, at that time you will have no ability to resist. !" This is what Wu Minggang knew, after all, it is difficult to communicate with others about this kind of thing. "So, for your safety, absorbing here is the most foolproof choice, my friend!" It seems that this fairy is really unprofitable. If Wu Ming absorbs it rashly outside, I am afraid it will not be life-threatening. After all, there are more than one pair of eyes staring at him. It was this fairy who might even kill him. "But you are my friend of Fairy Manager 9525, so you can use this room as you please!" The goblin made a please gesture, then opened the door and left. ........ Since it is safe here, Wu Ming took out the Demon Sword Evil Eye and the drop of source blood. Wu Ming knocked the magic sword first, and said in his mind. "Evil Eye? Are you there?" "Why..." "The taste of the acquaintance you mentioned before, do you know if that is your enemy or friend?" "I don''t know, my memory has been muddy since I woke up, and there are too few things to remember." "You won''t cheat me." Evil Eye widened his eyes and looked at Wu Ming in "shock". "Hey! What wickedness can a small magic sword have? It''s just a drop of ordinary blood. What''s so scary about you." There are too many things to be afraid of... Wu Ming thought, but the evil eye was right. He had spent such a large price, and it was too late to regret it. "..." Wu Ming sighed, opened the glass bottle, and poured the drop of source blood into his mouth. In his perception, after that drop of source blood entered Wu Ming''s body, it began to spread out like alive, wandering to various parts of him. He began to feel his body start to heat up, and his head became groggy. Suddenly, he began to feel countless needles piercing in his head at the same time, and his body became more and more unfamiliar, and he gradually lost control. ..... I don''t know how long it has passed, but I only heard a call. "Are you awake?" A beautiful woman looked at Wu Ming with a smile, but this person Wu Ming didn''t even know him. Could someone enter this safe house. Wu Ming was a little confused, who was just about to ask. "Well, I''m awake" Wu Ming suddenly realized that he was actually talking, but he himself couldn''t speak anything. But Wu Ming was shocked very quickly. It turned out that he was now in the memory of others. "The enemy is coming soon, how many people do we have left?" "Not much, at least, I still have you, don''t I?" Chapter 68： The beautiful woman reached out and touched "Wu Ming"''s face and said. "Yeah, we still have each other." The added picture disappeared, and then he found himself on a battlefield. He was holding a long sword similar to Demon Sword and Evil Eye, and there were countless corpses around him, and blood filled the entire battlefield. . "The number of this group of XXX is more than last time. Is XXXX not closed yet?" Wu Ming found that many words in this memory were missing, or he could not understand. "No, even if it is closed, it may be too late." "Wu Ming" fought side by side with the beautiful woman, and both of them had some scars on their bodies. In front of them, there were endless monsters pouring into them, the number of which is unimaginable. and.... These monsters are actually invaders from another world! Their existence is the beginning of the end of this world! [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! Wuhu ##Chapter 50 Harvest of Source Blood! "Hey, why did you come out?" Seeing the goblin coming out alone, Erica asked while eating those delicious pastries. Obviously, the goblin had a deep memory of Erica stepping on him, and snorted, "No hurry, he has begun to absorb the source blood of the ancient demon inside, and he is now in a coma." "What?" Erica and Lilia hurriedly stood up, Wu Ming and the others attached great importance to their safety. "Don''t worry, I knew in advance that he would be like this, so I arranged for him to be absorbed here." The goblin picked up a mini teacup, took a sip, and said in a hurry. "At least here, he is absolutely safe, you can rest assured!" Seeing the fairy 9525 saying this, Lilia and Erica reluctantly relaxed, but they were still uneasy sitting on the sofa. And, on the other side... Endless "from outsiders" are coming to them, they are madly destroying everything they see before them, wherever there is no grass, but behind them. Above the broken crystal wall of the plane, a more terrifying thing that cannot be described in words is marching into this world... The defensive line on the battlefield where they were was collapsing little by little, and more and more people were killed. Moreover, the breath of every dead person made Wu Ming frightened. Compared with them, he was actually as weak as a mortal! At this moment, endless power emerged from "Wu Ming", and a burst of light and dark voices appeared on the entire battlefield. At first Wu Ming didn''t take it seriously, but when he listened carefully, he realized that the voice had a lot of meaning. This voice represents the shouts of the warriors when they charge into battle. This voice represents the singing of the soldiers marching. This voice represents the courage of the rebels to raise their weapons. ....... "This... is this the power of his real name?" Wu Ming''s eyes widened, and when he realized that the voice of "self" was radiating, infinite power gushed out of many of the soldiers who were still holding on. He had thought that his real name could only affect himself, but the real name of this ancient demon could affect others, and the effect was extremely powerful. A similar voice came from the beautiful woman before, but this voice should represent healing and the meaning of recovery. Because the hard-to-heal wounds on the soldiers beside him are recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye. Soon, the situation on the battlefield was reversed, and they began to counterattack, and began to push the front line back... Until, the more terrifying existence came, and the moment he came... The pain that went deep into the soul woke Wu Mingtong, and he woke up from the memory of the ancient demons... "What does this mean? Is the source blood of the ancient demon just to give me a memory of others, wait." "Boom!" "Boom!" Two powerful heartbeats came, and Wu Ming touched his chest. Two hearts! He actually grew a second heart, and the second one was more powerful than the first. He felt that the blood supply in his body was so abundant, and there was more than that! He can clearly feel that his physical body has become stronger, and the previous demonic physique has once again advanced from the epic, becoming a mythical level. "Demon Physique" (Myth): The host''s physical fitness has reached the basic standards of mythical creatures, and you have the power, speed, and recovery capabilities far beyond the ordinary. Note that this is not the peak of the devil''s physique, you still need to continue to grow and become stronger! Wu Ming was surprised to find that the value of this drop of source blood was indeed worth the price! Even the "Devil Physique", which I didn''t know how to upgrade before, has become a mythical level. Moreover, many battles before Wu Ming relied on his perverted physical fitness to win, and now with such a big change, then he can be even more unscrupulous. But he is not in a hurry to test, because he has more things to pay attention to. Compared with his growth, he is more concerned about who the acquaintance that Demon Sword Evil Eye said before is exactly, why would that person hold that long sword so similar to Evil Eye. That person, like the evil sword and evil eyes, moved like a black hole, with countless secrets hidden in it! Why are the ancient demons so powerful, and what are the terrifying existences that invade? Did the ancient demons defeat them? And what is the relationship between him and Demon Sword? Wu Ming wanted to understand all kinds of problems. Chapter 69： "Evil Eye, can you still remember your last master?" Wu Ming said solemnly. "The last master? I think about it..." It took a long time before the Demon Sword Evil Eye returned. "I don''t know... Don''t stare at me, I really don''t know! My memory is shattered, not only I can¡¯t remember, but they also feel like I can¡¯t remember, but I have a way, It is estimated that this problem can be solved." "any solution?" Wu Ming asked happily. "Make me stronger, I still feel that I still have a lot of seals on my body. If you unblock them all, then I can remember them." "..." Wu Ming curled his lips, realizing from Demon Sword''s awakening that now, he couldn''t count the people he hacked to death, and just like that, Demon Sword Evil Eye still didn''t show that it was about to advance. According to his words, it is still too early to unblock the next time! Taking the magic sword back, Wu Ming was about to leave here. He stood up and walked outside. "Why is it so light?" Wu Ming noticed that he was a little bit strange, but he didn''t pay too much attention to it, then put his hand on the door of the room, and gently pushed... "boom!" I saw that the gate with ornate patterns flew outwards like a cannonball, and hit the wall of the outside room heavily, blasting to shatters. Yes, it was blown to pieces! The wooden door slammed on the wall and exploded, causing everyone in the room to scream in fright. "Uh, I..." Wu Ming was a little confused, he took a step forward. "Boom!" I saw his left foot stepped into the expensive gold-patterned ground like cotton, and it didn''t reach the vicinity of his calf directly. Lilia and Erica opened their mouths wide and looked at Wu Ming in surprise, not knowing what he was doing. The fairy 9525 spouted a sip of tea and was also speechless. "It seems that some of my strength can''t be controlled. It should be fine now." The embarrassed Wu Ming wanted to lift his foot out, but he didn''t expect to control his strength. At the moment when his left foot was lifted, he kicked countless stones to the ceiling. Because of the top layer, those stones directly penetrated. I went out and hit the magic shield in the sky heavily... With the cracking sound of countless precious decorations, the angry screams of the fairies followed. "My dear friend..." "Losing money! Losing money! You have to lose money for everything here!" Wu Ming only learned at this time that the power he gained this time is probably much more exaggerated than the previous few times... [Author''s digression]: Although the pace is slowing down, I assure the audience who saw this, Wu Ming''s adventure journey still has a long way to go! The story of this book is more than just a little bit. My goal is to bring you a huge Western fantasy world that can be wildly imagined (Secondary 2)! There are still many worldviews that have not yet been unlocked, and my previous foreshadowings will slowly be revealed! So.... Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing. Ahem, the old repeater is out. PS: Regarding the writing problem, I will try my best to correct it. I hope everyone can help me if there are some rough places! ##Chapter 51 The Prototype of Minutes and Demiplanes! "Sorry, sorry!" While speaking, Wu Ming stepped on nearly half of the ground again, then fell back uncontrollably, and rammed a big hole with only his body. The fairy''s face turned green, he screamed and pointed at Wu Ming with a finger. The magical thing is that after Wu Ming was actually pointed by his small, he immediately floated uncontrollably. "Super Floating Technique!" Unexpectedly, this fragile fairy is also a master of magic! Although this magic Wu Ming can break free with a little effort, he doesn''t know how to do it now. He is very uncomfortable on his whole body now, and endless power is pouring out of his body, he can''t vent at all, and he is a little out of control. It can be said that as long as he waved his hand vigorously now, it is estimated that he could crush the whole house. "You are now in a situation where the super power you just possessed is completely uncontrollable. This situation will appear in many advanced people, but it is the first time for someone as strong as you." Fairy 9525 said solemnly, "But this is a good thing, because it means that your strength has increased too much in a short time, just like a baby gains the strength of an adult in a few minutes. Although you have it, you don''t know how to use it." "I used this floating technique on you, which can keep you from touching anything for a short time, as long as you don''t deliberately break this magic." "The solution?" Lilia asked anxiously. "There are two solutions to this problem. One is to carry out long-term "miniature" training to gradually let you fully control this power, and even make you stronger." Intricate? What does it mean. "In fact, it''s the exercise of skills. This is a skill that only a few geniuses on the upper level can master. Let me demonstrate it to you." After speaking, he used magic power to pick up a piece of gravel on the ground. "Look up, suppose this stone is your enemy..." After speaking, a huge magical energy gushed out of his small body, which instantly smashed the stone. "Just now it was used with brute force, but the subtlety is like this..." Then he used a small finger with magical energy many times smaller than before, and gently pointed on the stone. In everyone''s dumbfounded eyes, that tiny magic power also shattered the stone. Chapter 70： "However, one force is from the outside to the inside, and the other is to use subtle techniques to drive magic into the stone. The two have a similar effect!" After Wu Ming finished reading it, he was the first to say. "Yes," the elf snapped his fingers. "You observe very carefully. This technique is not only applicable to magic, but your power can also do it. No, if you can really do it, with your power, you can be almost invincible." But the elf sighed and said, "But this is a skill in the upper plane. People who can succeed either have extremely high talents, or they are affected by skills or persevering in training." Wu Ming nodded. The other party was telling the truth, but it was too difficult for the devil to master the subtle power. After all, the physique of demons is naturally much stronger than other creatures, and they can almost kill most of the existences at the same level with their own brute force. .... "And the short-term solution?" Lilia then asked, Wu Ming couldn''t have been living in floating magic for too long, he would return to the earth after all. The elf glanced at Wu Ming and sighed. "There is indeed a short-term solution, but..." "This requires him to fight a battle and quickly vent his strength in the battle of blood and fire, but this is also temporary. He still needs time to master his body." "Fighting? I might have an idea." Wu Ming said with his feet floating in the air, touching his chin. ....... Wu Ming and others left the top floor where the fairy was, and after Wu Ming sold the divine crystals, his fortune had reached 150 million soul coins, even in the entire abyss, this is definitely not a small sum. wealth. He stored the money in a part of the Fairy Chamber of Commerce, and let No. 9525 act as an intermediary to help him continue to search for the blood of other ancient demons. Not to mention the receipt brought by a drop of ancient demon''s source blood, but the memory from before has hidden countless secrets. These are all he is bound to get, even if he spends money, it doesn''t matter. ...... In the previous product catalogs that were not open to the outside world, under the suggestion of Li Liya, Wu Ming chose a half-plane prototype. There was such a half-plane in Lilia''s elven kingdom, but it was lost in the war. It seems I don''t know which demon fell into. Although it is just a prototype, it does not mean that this thing has no value. On the contrary, the value of the prototype of this demiplane is very high. The current demiplane can not only be used as a large-scale material storage base, but also can have other functions after it grows. Wu Ming is going to check the situation in the demiplane. The way to open this demiplane is to use something similar to a scepter. After injecting energy into it, it can open a permanent connection between reality and the demiplane. Portal. Wu Ming observed it and found that the size of this semi-plane is acceptable, about the size of two and a half football fields, but at this time it is bare, with nothing but a piece of land, and the environment inside is very harsh, although There is thin air, but it is not suitable for long-term living. However, since he bought it, he could not waste it. "Let us out, you demons!" "Shit, dare you untie our shackles!" "Have the ability to fight with me one-on-one!" Some dwarves are now able to speak, but the shackles on their bodies cannot be undone by themselves, they can only wriggle on the ground like a caterpillar. Even so, the violent dwarves are still yelling at Wu Ming. They yelled angrily to let go of themselves, and then prepared to fight Wu Ming. But Wu Ming''s attitude... He squinted his eyes and a wicked smile appeared on his face. "I am not a devil, I am a devil, and it seems that you are a little unconvinced that you bought me, in that case..." He asked Lilia to open the half-plane portal, and let the attendants of the auction house throw the dwarves in one by one. "Then you guys just roll in and reflect on your attitude toward me next time you meet!" After speaking, Lilia closed the portal in the desperate eyes of the dwarves. "Huh, next... I need to find some people trouble." At this time, Vernon after the auction was over was waiting for Wu Ming to appear, and he was ready to teach this person who had done bad things for him. Behind him, stood another demon, who was also under Daxos, to see how strong he was. Maybe better than Wu Ming before... [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ## Chapter 52 Out of Town and Fight! Wu Ming waited for a long time before successfully suppressing his power, so he cancelled the floating technique and left the auction room. Although he can walk normally, he still has to be careful now. When Vernon and another demon saw Wu Ming coming out, they immediately walked up. "Good boy, you''d better hand over the original blood of the ancient demon, otherwise..." "Otherwise?" Wu Ming smiled contemptuously. "Although you are still under the protection of the Sardinian city, don''t forget, you will leave the city sooner or later!" Vernon said viciously, it is not unreasonable for him to dare to say so. Outside the city, he had a guard of about a hundred people already ready, and he also called the powerful demon next to him in the name of Daxos. Vernon is not strong in terms of being a high-level demon, but he has his own unique skill bonus in commanding the army. And the demon beside him was one of the best fighting madmen in the Dasos Army. "My name is Grande, and I don¡¯t want our Daxos camp to have a bad relationship with you. How about this, you hand over the bottle of source blood that you photographed before, and we won¡¯t embarrass you anymore. After all, you have no chance of winning outside the city. of." The demon named Grande said with an irritating voice. Although what he said seemed to be for Wu Ming''s sake, the maliciousness in his words was undoubtedly revealed. Wu Ming naturally knew this, and tilted his head to look. Chapter 71： Grande indeed has proud capital. Even if he is transformed into a human form, his existence is a few heads higher than the people around him. Standing in place, he gives others a kind of solid, heavy, and strong, as if facing a high mountain. asphyxia. This is how he feels to Wu Ming. "Want my stuff? Do you think it''s possible, and I have already absorbed it!" Wu Ming laughed arrogantly. "How dare you...!" Vernon¡¯s eyes almost burst into flames. If he weren¡¯t still in the city, he would have rushed to fight Wu Ming desperately. But that was what he was going to photograph and give to Dasos. He had already fallen out of favor in the army. The point is that such a treasure is needed to make up for it. But now it was completely destroyed by Wu Ming. Wu Ming pulled Lilia and Erica to leave and walked outside the city. It seems that they don''t pay attention to the two at all. "It seems that there is no chance, so let them go. Master Daxos does not need more enemies. You must know that he has left the plane at this time and has gone to the eternal battlefield." Grande said to Vernon that although he is very strong, he did smell a bit of danger in Wu Ming, although he didn''t know why he felt that way. "No, we still have a chance. He is now ready to go out of the city. We will besiege him directly. Maybe he hasn''t absorbed that drop of source blood at all. After all, he doesn''t seem to have changed much from before." Vernon looked gloomy and whispered as he watched Wu Ming got on the carriage and left. "But..." Grande hesitated. "Grande, you have to think about it. In the army of adults, there is no stronger subordinate than you. Sooner or later, my current fate will appear on you, and if you really search for him When it comes to that drop of source blood, I will give you half the credit!" "Deal, then let us meet him!" After speaking, the two directly followed Wu Ming and the others'' carriage and walked out together. .... "Are they following?" Wu Ming asked cautiously. At this time, he had no floating technique, and he didn''t dare to move at all, for fear that this expensive carriage would be broken up directly by him. "Come on, are you sure you really want to do this?" Erica looked back and asked suspiciously. The two demons gave him the feeling that they were very powerful, which made her a little scared, who was just a legend. Lilia completely believed in Wu Ming. As a witness to Wu Ming''s awakening, she already believed that Wu Ming could do everything. "It must be done. I can feel that if I don''t fight for a fight now, then there will be a big problem for my future advancement." Wu Ming, who has a cloak of arrogance, would never be afraid of the opponent besieging him. In the past year or so, he has stored tens of thousands of grievances in the cloak, and he really released it. Even if the opponent is an army, it is not. It may be his opponent. Wu Ming felt the shocking power in his body. This feeling of forcible suppression made him want to vomit blood all the time. .... Leaving outside the city, Wu Ming released Onyxia from the pet space. She waited impatiently and wanted to stretch her body, but Wu Ming stopped her. "You two sit on the black dragon and fly to the sky to wait for me. Don''t fight for a while!" The two knew that Wu Ming could not be persuaded, so they had to sit up obediently and wait for the end of Wu Ming''s battle. At this time, a group of about a hundred demons surrounded Wu Ming. They had already received the order from Vernon to wait for Wu Ming to come out. Then Vernon and Grande also left the city and sneered looking at Wu Ming who was surrounded. "If you hand over your things now, I can spare you a dog''s life." Wu Ming sneered and said, "Really, I don''t think so! Even if you kneel down and lick my boots now, I won''t let you go." At this time Wu Ming was already far away from the city gate, and the group of demons had already suppressed their desire to do something. Although they are not high-level demons like Wu Ming, as the guards personally selected by Vernon, their worst is also intermediate-level demons, and many of them are even the pinnacle of intermediate-level demons. Moreover, Wu Ming has only one person, no matter how strong it is. Vernon no longer said harsh words, but made a gesture to signal to do it! So this group of demons rushed up immediately, and the few headed by them were holding weapons and killing Wu Ming. However, Wu Ming was as stupid as he was, standing still, and did not even make a dodge action. "when." Several weapons were slashed on Wu Ming''s body at the same time. Unlike the imaginary splash of flesh and blood, the sword slashed on him but made a sound like a collision of weapons. Unbelievable expressions appeared on the faces of those demons. Naturally, they knew how much power they used, but what was going on with this person in front of them? Is his body made of metal! Or is it his skill? But Wu Ming finally raised his head and looked at the people around him. "Now, it''s my turn?" He said with a wicked smile, his tone harsh and terrifying. No longer suppressing his own strength, he grabbed the demon closest to him, exerted force with both hands, and directly tore the opponent into two pieces from the middle. In this battle, he was not prepared to use swords, but allowed himself to use only his physical power to fight. He needs to quickly adapt to his current strength, no matter how strong it is, it is still useless if he can''t master it. At this time, he was enjoying the power gushing out of his body, and the smell of blood was even stimulating his nerves. "This feeling full of power is really wonderful!" Wu Ming licked the blood on his lips and said excitedly. The demons who surrounded him took a few steps back in fear... [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ##Chapter 53 Comprehension of Techniques and...candid photos! Outside Sardinstan, an unequal battle is underway. There are nearly a hundred demons besieging a person. Not only does it look disgraceful, but the people below... It seems to be the party with more people! ? "No, I vote...!" An intermediate peak demon was beaten by Wu Ming with a punch, and he didn''t even finish his words. Wu Ming had almost mastered his power at this time, and he began to feel that he had regained his control over the body. Chapter 72： He didn''t want to experience this kind of feeling anymore because his brain couldn''t keep up with his body as before. "Are you in the slightest? Hit the small amount of power to a point and release it..." As he thought about it, Wu Ming punched an intermediate-level demon that was coming over into slack, and then with a grinning kick, he kicked a demon who focused on defensiveness around him to pieces with the shield. "try it!" Wu Ming punched another demon in the chest, but because of his strength, his arm penetrated directly and hit the head of a hapless man behind him. I saw the other party''s head exploded, frightening the surrounding demons to gasp. "Damn it, I failed, what should I do to the slightest?" Wu Ming shook his arm, annoyed to shake the brain and blood on his arm. "This, this is a mythical creature in a devil''s skin. Is this physical strength really something that a demon can possess?" Vernon said with a green face. "It doesn''t matter, if this continues, my soldiers will all be killed. I''m going to take action!" Grande next to him did not move, but looked excitedly towards the middle of the battlefield. "Such a strong body, I don''t know which one is stronger than me." Vernon joined the battle. His demon body appeared, turning into a pool of monsters exuding poisonous gas, and even his body was still dripping with deadly venom. He spilled poison on everyone on the battlefield, but the demons under him were not poisoned. Instead, he became more excited, more violent, and roared to attack Wu Ming. The poisonous fog also had a certain impact on Wu Ming, but the impact was really limited. The physique of the mythical demon itself has a certain resistance, coupled with his super recovery ability. These poisonous mists corroded the surface of his skin, but he recovered in the blink of an eye. But the pain is still there! The pain caused by the poisonous fog made Wu Ming very annoyed. Catch the thief first! Wu Ming strode forward, ready to kill Vernon directly. However, many of his guards directly stood in front of him, trying to stop Wu Ming. "court death!" Wu Ming didn''t have the patience anymore, but used all his strength to throw a punch. The demons standing in front of him were smashed by the power of this punch, killing and wounding. Seeing that things were not going well, Vernon took out a scary bow and arrow and shot it directly at Wu Ming. On that arrow is a snake head shape, and its fangs are exposing outwards, which looks extremely poisonous. "brush!" Bow and arrow shot! But Wu Ming''s speed was actually faster than this bow and arrow. He gently bowed his head and avoided it, and the arrow with the dense toxin lost his previous goal. "The weapon is good, but it didn''t hit it!" Using the super fast speed, Wu Ming came directly behind Vernon, and Vernon didn''t even see what was going on. Ben was about to punch the opponent, but Vernon''s potential between life and death exploded. He took out a scroll and shredded it with the fastest speed, and then the whole person disappeared, and the rest of the demons immediately fled around when they saw that the situation was bad. "Pity." Vernon didn''t die, it should have used the scroll to escape to the rest of the place, even Wu Ming, there is no way to kill him without knowing the opponent''s location. "You...very good, you deserve to be my opponent!" Grande clapped applause beside him. He watched his blood boil, and he wished to immediately compete with Wu Ming which is stronger and weaker. Wu Ming glanced at the opponent. At this time, Grande had already turned into the appearance of a demon. The five-meter-high body was covered with fiery red rock armor, and his thick arms had steel-like muscles. "Hmph, pull out your sword, as my opponent, you! You are worthy of death in my hands!" It seems that he has confidence in himself and is walking towards Wu Ming swaying his huge body. Wu Ming sneered. "Opponent? No, no, no, you don''t deserve to let me draw a sword. You can only count as one... well, a strong-looking sandbag!" Grande, who was ridiculed, was furious and punched Wu Ming fiercely. Wu Ming hit back with his fist. "Boom!" When the two fists collided, there was even a small-scale storm. "Come again!" Grande shouted angrily. He began to attack Wu Ming frantically, and Wu Ming slowly responded with no rush. Until Wu Ming''s heart became hot, an inexplicable comprehension urged him to launch an "ordinary" attack. But with this punch, the situation on both sides changed. Wu Ming was repelled quite a bit, unscathed, but Grande''s expression was very painful. "My arm!" His proud arm was twisting outward at this time, and it appeared to be broken very badly. But Wu Ming''s expression was a little bit happy. "This punch just now feels like it''s done!" It turned out that Wu Ming had some insights in the punch just now. "court death!" Chapter 73： Seeing Wu Ming stunned, Grande attacked Wu Ming from behind, who did not speak martial ethics. Wu Ming blocked the blow with his backhand, and then asked with a grin. "Your melon is ripe...Ah no, are you devil resistant?" Then, the fighting between the two sides lasted for nearly an hour. It can''t be regarded as a battle. After all, one fell down holding his head, and the other shook his fist frantically! Poor Grande was forced to become Wu Ming''s sandbag, allowing him to practice the microscopic skills for an entire hour. "It''s a pity, I feel that I only comprehend the beginning, but I haven''t mastered the core content!" Wu Ming sighed and left here. Behind him, there is a lump of flesh that can''t see what it is. Just shortly after he left. In the dilapidated room of the Fairy Chamber of Commerce, an old man who could not see his race was reporting something to the manager No. 9525. "Master 9525, your feeling is right, this demon is really extraordinary!" The old man said excitedly, holding a crystal ball in his hand, which was the scene of Wu Ming fighting, which seemed to be from a far away. "In a short battle time, he was able to comprehend the threshold of microscopic skills, this...this is really unheard of!" 9525 took a sip of tea, looked at Wu Ming in the crystal ball, and said to himself. "Is he really the person in the ancient fable? If so, then this news should be sent to our fairy queen, and let her make a decision..." After thinking about it, he wrote a letter and put it in an envelope. After blowing a whistle, a small space-time gap suddenly appeared above his head, and a rotten and terrifying black hand protruded from it, and took away the envelope he wrote. ... [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ## Chapter 54 Return and Conversation! Wu Ming and the three rode on Onyxia and flew to the Valley of Pain. Just like when he came, Wu Ming closed his eyes to comprehend his swordsmanship and subtle skills. Lilia and Erica are still engaged in the "cold war". After reaching the top of the valley of pain, everyone jumped off the back of the black dragon. This time, not only Wu Ming, but also Lilia''s own gains were tremendous. The egg of the mutant spider demon is a rare supreme summoned beast, and she also has three eggs of a hyrax, which is even more powerful. However, it still takes time to improve her strength, and the incubation and growth of the Hydras are very slow. She didn''t have the help of the system like Wu Ming, and could hatch the dragon eggs overnight. Lilia tidied up her luxurious dress, stretched her waist gently, and inadvertently showed her wonderful posture. "My nameless lord, do you need to take a break here in the humble house?" With a few expectations, Lilia asked Xiang Wuming in a low voice. When Erica heard it, she snorted and mumbled something, but it didn''t sound like a good thing. "No, I need to hurry back to the Burial Ground. Take a good defense on your side. I will send an army to assist you later." Wu Ming returned coldly, rejecting the other''s kindness. "Okay, the subordinate will retire first." Lilia bowed to Wu Ming, and when she was about to leave, she remembered something. "Oh, I almost forgot to see you next time, lovely little servant!" She hasn''t forgotten to taunt Erica by the way. "you this!" Erica just wanted to talk back, but Wu Ming stretched out her hand to twist the fox ears of the opponent. "Wait a minute, dear Erica, have you forgotten something that you haven''t done yet?" Erica paled and began to play stupid. "What! There is such a thing? Impossible!" Wu Ming''s strength in his hands increased a bit, and his tone was strengthened. "Go outside the city and infect me with those animals! Give me a good job of collecting information!" Seeing that he couldn''t escape, the little fox pouted helplessly. The two came to a wasteland outside the city, and Erica began to blow the silent old place, attracting some small animals from the abyss. "Uh, how come the creatures in this abyss are so ugly!" Looking at the smelly fish and shrimps in front of her, Erica looked disgusted. After all, the creatures in the abyss are different from the upper planes, and strength is the most important thing. Those creatures with only appearances and no strength have long been eaten completely. Looking at Erica who was casting a spell in front of him, Wu Ming was lost in thought. ....... "It''s done, they will automatically infect other lives soon. At that time, send a few of our clansmen to collect information on this large area, let''s go!" Erica clapped her hands, climbed up the black dragon, and left here with Wu Ming. "Erica..." "Huh? What are you doing?" Erica, who was watching the scenery on the back of the black dragon, was taken aback. The cold demon in front of her took the initiative to speak to her for the first time. What did she want to do? Chapter 74： Could it be that the other party wants Long Zhen? ! The following omitting the 2000 words of Erica¡¯s cranky thoughts (Desire to Live.JPG). While she was still thinking about it, Wu Ming interrupted the dangerous behavior of the other party trying to drive. "Erica, I want to ask you a question..." "I refuse. Although it sounds exciting, I still want to refuse, you beast!" "...?" Wu Ming didn''t understand what was thinking in the fox orc''s head, but he still asked. "I want to say, don''t you orcs resent us demons? We demons are invaders in your world, but why did you take the initiative to join my camp..." Wu Ming had heard Erica explain this question before, but this time, he wanted to ask clearly. "Hate, every orc hates you in his heart. After all, before this, although our world had disputes, it was a beautiful world in general, with beautiful oceans, magnificent cities, and endless forests. ." "And since your arrival, all these good things have disappeared. The ocean is drying up, the forest is being burned, and many cities have even been burned because of this war!" "The old orc world was so beautiful..." Wu Ming sat in the front and didn''t turn his head back, because he heard the voice of the other party and was already a little choked. "Resentment! But what''s the use? The end of this world is already doomed, isn''t it?" "It can even be said that at the end of this war, the moment our plane was captured by the abyss, we lost the hope of fleeing!" "It is said that the planes that can break free from the bounds of the endless abyss are all super-magic planes, or they have the strength of the super-magic planes, and even the stronger planes cannot even be captured by the endless abyss, but our orc world is really too weak!" "Sentient beings in our world are not only ignorant, but also arrogant, but our elders once said that ignorance and arrogance are not obstacles to survival, but the weak are!" "We are born weak and original sin! So you are not to blame for this, because if we are really strong, we can even plunder the endless abyss in turn! Treat the demons as slaves and the abyss as our colony..." Hearing what Erica said, Wu Ming had some feelings. "Is being weak is the original sin...that is not enough to explain why you made the decision to join my camp?" Erica replied. "Because you are special enough, so special that there will be a trace of humanity that is not a devil in you. Many orcs who have been transformed by you have been well taken care of. In other words, you arrogantly don''t care about our existence. We are just tools, but even so, it is much better under your hands than under other demons." "So we decided to use our lives and values ??as a bet. If the bet is won, we still have a chance to become stronger under your hands. If the bet is lost, everyone will die anyway, right? ?" "So, when we are still useful to you, please don''t abandon us." They...have no choice. Compared with the choice of joining Wu Ming, let them join the camp of other demons, then their fate may be... More terrifying than death! ... The remaining distance. Neither Wu Ming nor Erica spoke. At this time, Wu Mingcai finally understood the true psychological state of these orcs. It was the despair groping in the endless darkness. Maybe Wu Ming did not show up, it is estimated that they would still fight the devil to the death. Returning to the Burial Ground, Will, Clarence and William the Lich were waiting for Wu Ming''s return early. "Are you okay during this time?" "My lord, everything is smooth and nothing happened!" Will said diligently first. Among these people, he was the most active. "That''s good, by the way, William, take this." Wu Ming threw the scepter that opened the demiplane to the lich. After the Lich took it over, the weak jaw bone almost fell off, shouting in surprise. "This...this is a half plane!" "It''s nothing more than the embryonic form of a semi-plane. It needs to grow." "Send me a gift!" "..., you are thinking of peaches!" [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ## Chapter 55 Money and Obedient Dwarves! Back in the room where everyone was discussing matters, Wu Ming rolled his eyes at the shameless lich. "The beauty you want, but it can indeed play a role in your hands. Build this semi-plane and use the resources at your disposal!" But William touched the skull''s head and said helplessly. "My lord, I advise you to put your money on the building of your troops as much as possible. The improvement brought by a half-plane is not greater than that of the army." The implication, poor, play money! "Does it cost a lot to build the demiplane?" Wu Ming asked William with a smile. "Of course, you first need a magic storage pool that allows the plane''s magic power to grow, you need a batch of special magic crops that can expand the plane''s area, and you also need..." The Lich casually said several things that started at least 100,000, and many of them were precious magical materials with no market value. "It''s okay, this time I went to the auction conference to gain more than this!" Wu Ming took out a space ring worn on his finger and opened the storage space. And what he did next made everyone present dumbfounded. He began to pour the soul coins directly out of the storage space, and the dazzling black soul coins began to leave the space. Countless soul coins flowed out of a black galaxy in the sky, gradually drowning the dumbfounded people present. "This.... This is!" After a long time, Will swallowed and spit, and asked tremblingly. In this not-so-small room at this time, the soul coins that Wu Ming threw almost piled up on everyone''s waist. Chapter 75： "This is more than ten million soul coins. It is your military expenditure during this period, Will." "Use all of them for the construction of this army. Remember, every half-demon soldier in it must be trained for me to be elite. Money is not a problem!" After hearing this, Will patted his chest excitedly, indicating that he would definitely complete the task. With such a sufficient amount of soul coins, he can definitely arm the currently small number of troops to his teeth, and still have surplus. Just as he was about to ask some of his men to come in and carry the gold coins, Wu Ming stopped him. "Wait, you don''t think it''s just that, do you?" Will froze in place, wondering what Wu Ming meant. Isn''t ten million not enough? "Here''s for you, see what''s inside." Wu Ming threw another ring over, and Will opened it and almost fainted. It turned out that not only was there more than 30 million soul coins in the ring neatly in the box, but the weapons and equipment made by the gods that Wu Ming had captured before were also stored in it, emitting a dazzling light. "You can distribute these equipment yourself to ensure that it is worth the money. You know, I don''t care about the money. What I need is a top army that can let me crush all the enemies!" .... Will clutched his dizzy head and walked out. He felt he needed to plan well. What he worries about is not how to spend too little money, but too much money to spend it! "My lord, I have contributed to your rise, and I have shed blood for the buried ground!" The Lich rushed up and hugged Wu Ming''s thigh, how could he not be moved by seeing Will gain such wealth. As a "mage", no one will dislike one''s own money too much! Wu Ming screamed, pushed the Lich away from his thigh, and threw a ring to William and Clarence. "There are 20 million soul coins in each, Clarence, use the fastest speed to help me improve my divine acquisition, even if it is to buy believers with money, it is not a problem!" Clarence''s laughter was about to come out. He wanted some beautiful believers. No, he wanted Wu Ming''s strength to improve quickly for a long time, so he quickly nodded and said yes. As for the Lich... Wu Ming sighed as he looked at William who was holding the ring and smirking. "You just need to build this demiplane. By the way, you still need to do something." The Lich hid the ring in his skull and asked. "whats the matter?" "In this semi-plane, I bought some dwarven slaves before. I want them to help me improve my local equipment manufacturing level, but..." "Needless to say, I understand!" The blue fire in the Lich''s eyes came out, and he seemed to understand. "The group of stubborn dwarfs must not obey your orders, right?" "Yeah, they are not even afraid of death, so I''m a bit tricky, can you handle it?" Lich William patted his skull on the chest, "Give me ten minutes and I can do it. I have dealt with dwarves in the previous world!" "Don''t kill too many people, they are still useful!" Wu Ming frowned, not believing in the methods of the Lich. After all, the dwarves were tortured by the Lich''s set, and the dwarves estimated that the immortality would be a waste, and the soul would be torn into pieces. "Of course, wait a minute!" After speaking, he poured magic power into the scepter, opened the portal, and entered the demiplane. Wu Ming did not go in, but gave William a chance to trust. As he was sitting in his seat looking at a nearby map, thinking about the direction of the march. In the portal, one after another dwarves walked out quietly, orderly, and very politely. "Isn''t this the "nameless" adult who saved us? Hi Yo, I apologize for our rudeness last time!" "???" Wu Ming was a little dumbfounded. Where did the savage, rude and stubborn dwarves he bought before? "I am a blacksmith, where do I need to go to get acquainted with the new blacksmith shop?" "I am a skilled miner, please give your orders directly if you have any instructions!" "I''m.." The Lich walked out and yelled, "Don''t get out yet! Someone will take you to work in a little while!" The group of dwarves walked out immediately without any dissatisfaction. "You hypnotized them?" Wu Ming asked curiously. To be honest, he really didn''t know that William''s hypnotic magic was so powerful. "How is it possible, I don''t know that kind of magic." "Then how did you do it?" "It''s very simple. I told them that if I don''t obey the order, I will castrate them alive, and then imprison their souls next to their corpses, and let everyone in the city look at their wailing souls and nothing. Tintin''s dwarf corpse!" "I first randomly picked a lucky one at the scene, and after showing him once as a test item, they were as good as rabbits." "..." ..... While Wu Ming and others were preparing for the war two years later, there was a fierce quarrel between the king and the dignitaries on the Orc Plain. "We should take the initiative and crush the devil''s army when they are not ready!" An orc king is pointing his finger at the sand table, and in the sand table, a black demon head is floating above the Burial Ground. "Impossible, that place is easy to defend and difficult to attack. Besides, if our army is forcibly attacking there, what should we do if other demon armies attack?" Another orc kingdom rebuked the opponent for his short-sightedness, and seemed very dissatisfied. "Then what do you say!" "We must think of other ways!" Chapter 76： Many people quarrelled with each other, making a mess. "Shut up! I have an idea!" A beautiful fox woman stood up, using magic to amplify her voice. If Wu Ming were here, he would be surprised if he saw this fox woman, because this person''s appearance was 7 points similar to Erica, as if he had been carved out of a mold! "I have a way to resist the devil''s threat, but I need your army''s help!" The fox woman laughed, she was shockingly beautiful! [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ##Chapter 56 March and... those who stand against me die! Two years later... On the highest mountain on the edge of Burial Land, Wu Mingzheng was holding a horrible long sword, and saw him take a deep breath. Then he picked up a huge rock with his sword and threw it into the air. Then he clenched the sword in his hand and pierced the boulder like lightning. The moment the sword pierced the boulder, something strange happened. I saw that the boulder began to shatter from the center and turned into a pile of powder. If there are other masters who have mastered the microcosm to see this scene, they will definitely be amazed by the microscopic skills Wu Ming has mastered. But at this time an untimely voice appeared in Wu Ming''s mind. "Oh? The skills are getting better, but unfortunately it still hasn''t passed the test of war." Demon Sword Evil Eye opened that big eye and looked at the powder flying in the air, deliberately sour. Two years, two years! Do you know how evil eyes spent the past two years? In the past two years, it has been by Wu Ming''s side every day, watching him chop rocks and play! It is really going crazy if you hold it back any longer, it is eager to fight, eager for the smell of blood, not these rotten stones. .... Wu Ming smiled and soothed the evil spirit of Devil Sword. "I see, starting from today, you can eat for a while!" After speaking, he looked down. Outside the city of Burial Land at this time, there was already a sea of ??people. The half-demon army of nearly 100,000 is waiting for his review. They are wearing uniform standard armor and holding elite weapons made by dwarves. If you look at their disciplined appearance, some people might even suspect that they are not demons, but demons. Wu Ming spread his black wings, flew down, and came to the top of the army, accepting the appearance of worship from the crowd. Yes, it is worship. The Clarence Chicken Thief and Will reached an agreement that all members of Wu Ming''s army can choose to believe in Wu Ming and pray to him. Some people who are particularly pious will make their way forward and become a member of Wu Ming''s Knights Templar. But let a group of middle-level demons protect Wu Ming... It''s really magical, but Clarence explained. "Face Project? It must be shown to the civilians." However, the advantage of this is that with sufficient funds, a huge amount of power of faith can quickly be transformed into sufficient divinity, making Wu Ming feel that his first fame is about to be awakened. But it seems that the time to awaken may be after the war. Will came to Wu Ming''s feet, knelt down on one knee religiously, and said. "My lord, the army is ready and ready to go." At this time, Will''s strength has also increased, from the previous legend to a half-god strong, and his swordsmanship is more exquisite, he is a general who can take the lead in charging. "set off!" Wu Ming nodded and issued an order to march. No need to explain too much, the group of half demons under his hands does not have the inferior appearance of purebred demons, but can be ordered and prohibited to a certain extent. This is the benefit of converting the orcs into his own soldiers. .... Even William, who had always lived in the mage tower, personally went into battle this time, although he was forced. After all, when Wu Ming broke into the Mage Tower and pulled him out, he hadn''t seen the sun for half a month. Erica, on the other hand, handed over all the information on the Orc Plain to Wu Ming, and the movement of the opponent''s troops was as transparent to Wu Ming. Within a few days, the armies of both sides collided on the edge of the desert of death. On one side is the "united army" formed by the orc kingdom at the suggestion of a certain fox clan, and on the other side is the demon army under Wu Ming. After the two armies met, they stopped. Although the "united army" of the orc kingdom is not the elite of the last orc world, almost all the participating forces in the orc world are watching them and paying attention to the victory or defeat of this battle. This may be the last time the orcs have faced off against the demon army, so this group of troops is mixed with many orc elites who volunteer to assist them. Above the opposing camp, five incarnations of different gods appeared. Most of them had temples built on this orc plain. They were their protectors, and they were also the highest combat power sent by the orcs. On Wu Ming''s side, the most powerful player is himself! "Devil, don''t retreat quickly! We have given you the place of the Desert of Death, are you still ready to occupy this place with greed?" A strong orc **** roared, his words resonated with the orc soldiers, they slammed their weapons and roared! The incarnations of several gods are basically about medium divine power, and even one is close to the point of the main god. They are confident to defeat Wu Ming''s offensive here. After all, they are not like the **** of forging and trade, but just a weak divine power. Rubbish. But Wu Ming did not respond, and directly drew out the Demon Sword and Evil Eye. Chapter 77： "Kill them all!" Wu Ming said, and at the same time released the evil spirits stored in his cloak of arrogance, letting them pounce on the enemy. At the same time, William yawned and began to recite a spell. Judging from the time of the chanting, it was a forbidden spell! The demon army began to rush towards each other! "You **** devil, you are so reckless!" "Go together, let''s kill this demon first, and his men will be headless!" The incarnations of several gods were much faster than ordinary people, and rushed to Wu Ming in the blink of an eye. But Wu Ming didn''t dodge or dodge, and only moved one second before the opponent was about to hit him. "Ball Mountain!" The Demon Sword in his hand slashed at the headed deity incarnate with all the power of the collapsed mountain style. "No, how is it possible!" After a sword, I saw that Bengshan''s power that could destroy almost everything was concentrated on the body of the incarnation of the gods, and in an instant, the opponent exploded in front of Wu Ming! Countless golden blood of the gods spread over the entire battlefield instantly. This is Wu Ming who has mastered the microscopic skills, and her strength at this time has grown to a terrifying height again! "Then...that''s the body of a god! It''s still an incarnation of a **** with medium power!" Countless orc soldiers saw this scene inevitably some collapse. Fortunately, there are still 4 other gods incarnations in the sky, which makes their hearts feel a little safe. but.... "no, do not want!" Wu Ming picked up the magic sword and slashed it heavily on the body of another **** incarnation, which directly shattered the quasi-epic armor he was wearing, and spit out a mouthful of golden blood. Before he could fight back, Wu Ming grinned and chopped off the opponent''s head. "Even if it''s a god, what if you stop me, die!" "My demon soldiers, crush them!" Throwing the head of the incarnation of the gods down, damaging the morale of the opponent, Wu Ming''s army burst into cheers like a mountain whistling and a tsunami. Countless people began to pray to Wu Ming silently, hoping to get his blessing to kill the enemy. The countless power of faith has been increased in this environment of the battlefield and rushed to Wu Ming. While Wu Ming was preparing to kill the third god, a strange feeling surged into his heart. "No, my reputation will be awakened at this time?" [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ##Chapter 57 The Scary Demon Who Devours Gods! What is the prestige of a strong man? Put it in plain, easy-to-understand words. It''s the title! It doesn''t matter whether it is doing good things regularly or launching a massacre that wiped out tens of thousands of people. Those strong people who have been widely spread about those deeds and have ignited the fire of their own, with sufficient divinity, will have their own title, or prestige. And it''s different from those ridiculous mortal kings and dignitaries claiming to be the king of XX and the son of XX. The prestige they possess is more like being recognized by the heavens and the earth, and they will be given powerful titles such as a small amount of authority. As for whether he can obtain authority, it depends on whether he has real name or rules and other abilities. Moreover, there is a big difference between the prestige of the gods on the earth and the gods in the sky. For example, among different planes, each plane may have the same priesthood, compared to the XX **** of a certain plane, and the main **** position such as the **** of war that must be possessed in the plane. And other planes can also have these. For example, there are two war gods, one is the war **** of the orc plane, and the other is the war **** of the dwarf world. Although they have the same priesthood, they are two completely different existences, even above the high demon. In certain races, the position of God of War will also be born on the plane of, but the authority is relatively small. The situation of the gods on earth is much more complicated. Their prestige, or title, generally only represents their own deeds or abilities, or even their own mythological form, and has nothing to do with the priesthood. The mythological form is the famous "Terror Three-Headed Dog in Hell-Cerberus!" This is the title of the three-headed dog that guards the gates of Hell, when his followers need to pray. , The name of the prayer needed is this. As for personal deeds, it is also easy to understand. For example, "Bruno, the eternal dragon slayer, the eternal dragon slayer", is the manifestation of his life deeds. He travels among multiple planes to hunt down dragons. After such deeds spread to the entire multiverse, he also had his own prestigious existence. Even some powerful people are named after their ability or character. For example, Wu Ming¡¯s level master, the king of lies and deception, Dasos, is not good to hear, but it can most intuitively reflect the power of this powerful person. Character characteristics. The most special one is to let everyone know it through its weapons and equipment. For example, the King of Angels, who has a plural title, among his many prestigious names, one of them is called the "Holder of the Judgment Blade." .... Thinking of this, Wu Ming is looking forward to his first fame. This is really a matter of luck. For example, some strong people usually do not check well, cough, pay little attention to details, and do certain things after they are exposed. Will have the "female enemy of the Emerald City!" "Disgusting male dog in estrus!"...this prestige. This kind of name is very fucking. They are obviously people who have the ability to ignite the fire, but they finally get this title... Wu Ming swears that if he gets this kind of prestige, he will definitely blew himself up on the spot, and everyone present will not live! Because it''s impossible to hide things like prestige. .... The power of belief next to Wu Ming quickly gathered, and he was only a little short of awakening his real name. "Oh, it seems to be coming soon." "Good opportunity, he is distracted!" An orc goddess Ling took advantage of Wu Ming''s stupefaction, and cut it with a sword that didn''t talk about martial ethics. Chapter 78： "when!" Wu Ming backhanded it and cut it over with a knife, and the clone of the **** was almost dropped by Wu Ming with a sword. But anyhow, there was still a sigh of relief. Just when she secretly rejoiced. The head of a terrifying gluttony demon suddenly protruded from Wu Ming''s breastplate, and it grew in the wind, and the entire head was enlarged by several times. He swallowed the incarnation of the **** in one bite, and then turned it back into the decoration on Wu Ming''s breastplate, as if everything just now was an illusion. "Huh? Swallowing the gods can actually give me back to my divinity, and there are not many!" Wu Ming, who had swallowed the incarnation of a **** with his breastplate for the first time, was a little surprised, and it was the first time he knew of this kind of thing. The incarnation of the gods is not Chinese cabbage. How could it be possible to find them every day and then swallow them? Before Wu Ming had swallowed some high-level demons at most in the breastplate of Glutton, it was the first time to swallow a complete incarnation of gods today. Feeling the increase in divinity, Wu Ming''s power is awakening. The will that wandered between heaven and earth gathered to Wu Ming''s side, and was selecting a prestigious name suitable for Wu Ming from his subordinates and those who had seen his deeds. "Strong.... Killing... God... Evil..." A few symbols appeared in Wu Ming''s heart. These characters all sounded handsome. Are they god-killers? At least Wu Ming thinks it sounds pretty good. But at this moment, an orc general looked at the sky in fear and shouted. "Then... that demon, swallow our god!" "What!" Countless orc soldiers yelled in disintegration, looking at Wu Ming in the sky. "Haha, our nameless lord is strong! Even a **** can swallow it!" This is what Wu Ming''s men shouted. "Shut up!" There was an ominous premonition in Wu Ming''s heart. He just wanted to shout, but it was too late! His reputation changed several times in a short period of time, and was finally settled. "The terrifying demon who devours the gods!" Wu Ming: "......" Fuck, don''t others think that you are a super big mouth when this prestige spreads out? Can swallow such a big thing! But this is not his decision, so there is no way to change it. Because in the process of selecting prestige, the consciousness of heaven and earth will be determined according to the number and depth of knowledge of Wu Ming''s deeds. Unfortunately, there were enough orc soldiers on the opposite side, and they were very impressive. After all, who has ever seen a **** be swallowed by a devil! "Kill them for me!" Wu Ming looked at the orcs who had done bad things for him with red eyes. ..... At the same time, in the rear of the orc army, a beautiful fox woman was planning something with her men in the barracks. An orc king opened the door and entered, his face full of anger and hatred. "I blame your bad idea, now we are in big trouble, the entire defense line is collapsing, and the demon army is about to step into our hinterland!" He was very dissatisfied with the fox woman''s plan. Although it looked beautiful, it was full of holes. Although he and this fox woman had argued over this matter, they couldn''t hold back most of them, so they pinched their noses and agreed. But after the Fox woman listened to her, her beautiful face showed a seductive expression, and he felt a jump in his heart when she saw it. "No, this is not trouble, your real trouble has just begun!" "What do you mean..." A dagger pierced his heart, making him too late to finish his words. But the fox woman coldly retracted the dagger, and said to her men. "Now let''s pass on the order, so that everyone who obeys us, prepare to act!" "The date agreed with that demon is here!" [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is my biggest motivation! ##Chapter 58 Sinful Icon! As the incarnations of the gods were cut by Wu Ming one by one, the orc soldiers underneath were still resisting. But anyone with a discerning eye knows that they won''t last long. Wu Ming still stood with his soldiers this time, and never backed away. A giant minotaur was holding a three-meter-high axe, and in front of Wu Ming, he chopped a semi-demon soldier from top to bottom into mud. "Haha, devil kids, die!" He plunged into Wu Ming''s army like a war machine, undoubtedly causing huge damage. Half-demon blood dripped on Wu Ming''s face, and he sighed. "After all, we still have to fight, in that case..." Wu Ming flew up, followed by a loud noise. He smashed into the giant minotaur, knocking the opponent who was as high as a small hill into the air easily. Not finished yet! The various auras in the battlefield were very strong, and the blood, anger, fighting spirit, and the fear of the orcs all penetrated into Wu Ming''s senses. He smashed the head of the giant tauren with one foot, and then roared! "Either kneel and surrender, or be torn apart by my army!" Chapter 79： Then, holding the magic sword in his hand, he swung it in a stormy manner. In front of him became a restricted zone of life. All the orc warriors who stood in front of him were torn to pieces, and countless bloodshots were flying in the air. It''s like a Shura field! After this trick, the orc army began to shake for the first time. Many orc soldiers were watching, and their weapons began to be used only for their own defense! They are waiting, waiting for some people to surrender first! Wu Ming couldn''t manage so much. In his original plan, he should have already defeated the orc army by this time. A sword swung away, and sword energy flew over. At least hundreds of orc soldiers died on the spot again. And some smart orcs began to put down their weapons and began to surrender, but the numbers were too scarce. This is far from enough! What Wu Ming needs is to end the battle as soon as possible, then enter the hinterland and seize those cities! "My lord, the skill chant is finished, please hide!" The lich was talking, he was at the back of the army, and Will was on the sidelines for him. It has been nearly an hour since he started singing magic. "Release, I''m fine, kill the other''s vitality as soon as possible!" "Well, I haven''t used this trick for a long time..." "Forbidden Curse¡ªSummoning the Evil Icon!" With the end of William''s last chanting, a dazzling gray necromantic magic wave in his hand, hitting the center of the orc army heavily! In an instant, even the sharpest orcs nearby felt an evil and natural enemy of life descending. "Titan! You actually have the bones of a Titan!?" Clarence called, widening his eyes. Although he is only a native of the orc world, he is not a general, at least a lot of knowledge is also known through various channels. "Ha...ha... this is the main force of my undead army, but it can only be in this world for less than an hour, and its body is still stored in the world I used to, hey, I am not that powerful. Don''t praise me!" He said so, but he still touched the skull''s head with a proud look. ..... As soon as the evil icon made of Titan bones appeared, it attracted the attention of everyone present. It doesn''t matter whether it is the orc side or Wu Ming''s subordinates. Because this evil icon is too big! The size of a mountain, the invincible power and the terrifying breath of death exuding from it, this monster is afraid of being trained by the gods as an imaginary enemy! "Tear them apart!" William commanded. With a wave of the big hand of the undead icon, the whole piece of orc soldiers was swept into the air, and then fell heavily to the ground, turning into a mound of indistinguishable flesh. The big foot stepped heavily on it, and his impact was like an earthquake, and many people on both sides could not stand steady for a while. After venting a lot, he began to grab the orc soldiers and devour it, but without a stomach, it grabbed several orcs in one hand, squeezed it into blood, and poured it into his mouth! Although the individual''s combat effectiveness is not as good as Wu Ming, his presence in the war may be much stronger than Wu Ming. Every summon of the Lich exists for the battlefield! "Good job, William, take out everything else!" Hearing Wu Ming''s praise, the Lich was rarely embarrassed. "Hey, it''s gone, I''m a scholar-type mage. After I learned this trick, I didn''t learn it again." "....,waste!" Wu Ming was a little disappointed and said lightly. "...You are too much!" ...... As the war continued, Wu Ming''s army began to approach them step by step, slowly crushing the opponent a little bit, and the morale of the opponent finally could not be stretched. The large-scale surrender began, and one after another orcs finally gave up resistance under the dual pressure of Wu Ming and the Evil Icon. They dropped their swords and stood still. At this time, a divine penalty hit among the group of surrendered orc soldiers and exploded like thunder. It is the breath of the gods, although they don''t look at Wu Ming enough, but facing mortals, they are still superlative gods! "Good guts!" Wu Ming looked at the sky angrily. At this time, he was surprised to find that this **** was not an incarnation, but a true **** body, and he was familiar! "I, God of War-Norman, spit on you cowards who have lost their intent to fight! Your souls will never be allowed to enter the Hall of Valor, and your souls will suffer an era in the flames!" After finishing speaking, a divine punishment swung down again, preparing to kill the cowardly orc trash, but was swept away by Wu Ming with a sword. "It''s been a long time, Orc God of War!" Seeing Wu Ming¡¯s strength, the pupils of God of War Norman shrank suddenly. It¡¯s amazing physical strength, which is by no means comparable to ordinary demons. "Who are you, I don''t remember seeing you, huh, the terrifying demon who devours the gods? It''s up to you!" Wu Ming was not angry, after all, when he first saw this orc, he was only a weak and middle-level demon. He has grown to such a point in just a few years, and is low-key enough that outsiders only know of another powerful demon, but his specific information is almost unknown, except for a few henchmen. "Oh? If you don''t believe it, try it!" Wu Mingxie smiled, holding the magic sword and flying into the sky again. This time, he was no longer an ordinary demon hiding in the demon army. It''s the real powerhouse with real name and prestige at the same time-Wu Ming! Chapter 80： "Ball Mountain!" He wielded the magic sword and slashed at the orc **** of war that was more than a hundred meters high in the sky! [Author''s digression]: PS: You asked me to ask for more changes. I saw it and thought about it. After 12 o¡¯clock tonight, I started to try 5 changes every day. The 4D update volume makes you look better , I can only say as many as possible, because the excessive number of words I am afraid that the quality of the book will decline. After all, I have no habit of hydrology and only write dry stuff. thank you all! The old rule: ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing. ## Chapter 59 I am God! On the battlefield covered in blood. A **** shining with golden light is fighting with a demon with spread wings. It''s not quite right to say fighting, after all, the orc war **** Norman is a 100-meter-high **** body, and Wu Ming is too small compared to him. The one-meter-high orc-god spirit body is almost the most dazzling existence on the entire battlefield, and his every move attracts the heartbeat of all the orc warriors. Many people have already left the battle. Zheng and Wu Ming''s subordinates are separated from each other, and they have begun to support their own objects of faith. "Good fight!" "God of War, come on!" "Give that devil some color and look!" Whenever Norman had the upper hand, the orc soldiers, especially those who believed in the **** of war, would yell. Although Wu Ming couldn''t have the same size quickly, he was a bit more agile than the opponent. At this time, Wu Ming''s two hearts were running wildly, allowing him to have more blood supply. "brush!" Wu Ming, who had mastered the microscopic skills, slashed the opponent''s body with a sword, and the indestructible attack destroyed the opponent''s injured wrist armor. Even for the first time he let the golden blood of the gods flow out, this kind of injury made him angry. "Wow!" "What a wonderful blow!" "God of War, that''s it?" This is Wu Ming''s soldiers cheering, and the cheers even surpassed the orcs. I completely forgot that I was an orc before, and maybe even a member of the **** of war. The gods roared loudly, and even if he was injured, the mortals underneath even dared to have fun, which made him dazzled by anger. So he swung his sword heavily, and the sword shining endlessly slashed towards Wu Ming. The strength of the other party''s sword swing even caused a small storm! However, Wu Ming escaped easily, and then once again left a wound on the opponent''s divine body with a backhand blow! God of War Norman saw that his giant body was not suitable for the agile Wu Ming. Although he could make his body similar to Wu Ming, he must find his place before getting smaller! So he rolled his eyes,... "What a blasphemy!" Norman Yi, holding a sword, suddenly began to slash at the evil icon, and chopped the other''s sturdy Titan body with a big cut! Then he put his foot heavily on the chest of the evil icon, and then began to beat up the evil icon like an adult bullying a child. Although the evil icon will also fight back, after all, the evil icon is only a creation of the dead, and cannot be compared with the real gods, especially the main god-level war **** Norman. "Ahhhhhhh! Stop ahhhhh!" The icon of evil will naturally not scream, but it is William the Lich. Seeing that his most precious summoning object was injured, he was really heartbroken, and he couldn''t wait to block the blow by himself! So William gave up the call decisively and let the evil icon return. Lich William, with only the skeleton left, once again realized what it means to be bleeding! At this time, the soldiers at the feet of God of War were looking at Norman himself with half speechless and half contemptuous eyes. "To be honest, this behavior is a bit embarrassing." "One said one, indeed." This time it was Norman, the **** of war, who was strangely angry with both sides. Norman, who was angry with these words, almost vomited blood, and now the believers are really getting more and more difficult to carry. But before Norman had time to release the divine punishment, Wu Ming''s attack began. Norman snorted coldly, and the God of War''s body was slowly getting smaller, turning into an orc more than five meters tall, barely bigger than Wu Ming, who was more than three meters tall. And the sword in his hand changed to a one-handed sword, and the other hand held a blue-blue warhammer. There were countless thunder and lightning surrounding the warhammer. Looks extraordinary! After blocking Wu Ming''s attack, he hit Wu Ming with a heavy hammer. Wu Ming didn''t pay much attention at first, but simply resisted it symbolically. But what he didn''t expect was that he possessed a body with the strength of a myth, but he was still spewed out of black and red blood by the warhammer. Moreover, the lightning surrounding the warhammer was not a display. The moment it hit Wu Ming, those lightning caused Wuming more damage than that hammer! Fortunately, his recovery ability is strong enough, coupled with the blood energy stored in the magic sword, so that he can recover in a short period of time. Norman, on the other hand, had supernatural powers, and he recovered faster than Wu Ming! "Your strength is good!" "To each other!" Norman said that at this time, both of them were full of blood, and they both met rare good opponents. "Unfortunately you are a demon, cruel and tyrannical by nature, your existence must be eliminated!" Hearing Norman¡¯s words, Wu Ming did not deny that he was indeed a demon. Although he had the heart to slaughter him to keep him calm, the influence of the demon¡¯s blood was more than that. He also found that he was slowly becoming bloodthirsty. More eager for the existence of war. Chapter 81： But he thought of the words he had said to Erica before, especially the phrase "having humanity" lingered in his heart. "Maybe, as a devil, I am bloodthirsty and cruel, but there is one thing you can''t deny." Wu Ming put on the move of killing the gods sword and said seriously. "What to deny?" Norman asked. He felt Wu Ming''s change. Years of experience told him that the opponent''s breath had changed and became more dangerous. "As a devil, I still have a trace of humanity left! I know what mercy is! And you, only the divine nature supports yourself, and under your shining appearance, there is a creature even uglier than the devil. Dirty mind!" Wu Ming used the thundering style, and he slashed through the lightning flint with a sword, Norman hurriedly resisted, but was still slashed by the sword, and the golden blood could not stop flowing downward. His left arm was almost abolished by Wu Ming! But he doesn''t care about his injury, after all, he can recover quickly with supernatural power! What really made him care about was what Wu Ming said. Those blasphemous remarks made him angry. He swung his sword and slashed at Wu Ming and yelled angrily. "What do you know? Those mortals are just our attachments! I am a god! Not those mortal fetuses, why can''t you let them submit to me! Their lives should be in my hands, right?" "when!" Two swords and a hammer slashed together, and the sound of collision resounded through the world! "I am a god! Before you demons came to this land, I used to dominate all things in this world! And what about you?" Wu Ming chuckled and shook his head. "Me? I''m just an unknown person." He slashed at the opponent again and said loudly. "An unknown person who can devour gods and kill false gods!" "Ball Mountain!" [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing ##Chapter 60 Norman''s Information and...the experiment went wrong! "Ball Mountain!" Wu Ming leaped high and smashed the **** of war Norman with one sword. "This power!" Norman, the orc **** of war, couldn''t bear it, backed a few, but the next moment. Countless lava with a tyrannical atmosphere drowned his divine body! "Ahhhhhhh!" With a scream, Norman struggled to crawl out, his body already scarred. But he quickly recovered. After all, as a master god, he had enough divine power. "You are very strong. If there are more monsters like you in the demons, then the endless abyss will not be able to swallow the entire diversity!" "You are worthy of being the **** of war in this world, you are indeed strong enough!" Wu Ming didn''t lie, the **** in front of him was really the strongest enemy he had encountered in the past few years, whether it was strength or fighting skills. The two sides quickly fought together again, but this time, both sides did not defend again. But with red eyes, using the craziest attack to destroy the opponent! Broken arm? Divine power regeneration, another round! Norman laughed and fought with Wu Ming! Severely injured? Blood Reflux! Wu Ming slashed with one sword and one sword like a machine! Finally, the last trace of Norman''s divine power disappeared, and the divine power he could mobilize had been used up. If he was before the demon invasion, it is estimated that he could fight for ten days and ten nights, but now he is the blessing given to him by the plane. He has long since declined, and his followers have long been out of ten, and most of them have died in battle with the devil. Norman stuck his sword on the ground, then half-kneeled on the ground, breathing heavily. However, Wu Ming is almost using his blood and energy, basically he is running out of ammunition and food, but he holds up his spirit like a statue. "I lost...." Norman raised his head, looked at Wu Ming and said. "I''m not your opponent, you won this battle beautifully!" "..." Wu Ming did not reply. "Hahaha, won''t you ridicule me if you win? It''s not like an ordinary devil''s style!" "Why don''t you find other ways to leave the plane like the previous **** of forging and trade, your strength..." "Are you looking down on me?" Before finishing speaking, Norman stood up. Although his body was covered with scary wounds, he still stood proudly beside Wu Ming. "This battle against the endless abyss is our orc world losing, I don''t deny it, but if you want me to abandon this world like that jumping clown, it would be the biggest insult to me!" Norman''s character is very violent, and he definitely wouldn''t do this kind of thing. "Even if I treat my believers like pigs and dogs, but..." The orc war **** looked around and looked at the orc world destroyed by the war. "But I love my world. This is my home, and it''s a place worth fighting for!" After speaking, he spit out a mouthful of blood again, and said, covering his mouth. At this time, he was already holding on with his last breath. The marquee before his death began to appear in his eyes, from the joke he remembered, to the first battle, the first murder, the first war, and then the improvement of strength. Increase strength, attract believers, light a sacred fire and become a god... everything. He then told Wu Ming an important message, which surprised Wu Ming. "Devil, you are going to our only remaining floating island. In the city, our plane consciousness incarnation has something to discuss with you!" "What? Incarnation of plane consciousness? What do you mean?" Wu Ming asked quickly. Chapter 82： "...The world I have lived in.. It''s so beautiful!" But it is a pity that the orc war **** Norman looked at the world he was in for the last time with nostalgia, and then slowly closed his eyes. When he was dying, he still held the sword in his hand and drained his last drop of blood... "..." Wu Ming sighed, the other party apparently had come with the will to die a long time ago, and didn''t plan to go back alive at all. What made him even more concerned was the incarnation of the plane consciousness that the other party had said. This was really a blockbuster news. Wu Ming hadn''t even heard it before, and he didn''t even know it. At this time, the orc soldiers who had seen the **** of war had fallen, dropped their weapons and began to surrender. Some of Wu Ming''s soldiers began to do ideological work for those soldiers who were surrendered. "Orc brothers, joining us can not only provide food and shelter, but also fight around, and eventually become a half-demon!" "Have you seen the weapon in my hand? It was made by a dwarf! This quality, stains, can be used as a family heirloom!" "How can the unnamed adults who follow us give their lives to those kings and false gods? I will tell you about our welfare, first of all..." Ignoring the stinky faces of some orc officers, the ordinary orc captives listened with gusto. There are even a lot of orcs who quickly fight with half-devils. It sounds like how they are paid, and how they believe in Wu Ming and the like. After hearing that Wuming often sends things to his believers (buying believers), their performance is even more enthusiastic. But Wu Ming was troubled by another thing, and that was Norman''s body. The demons may not respect the enemy''s corpse. Respect you is fine, but if you lose, the demons still have to maximize their benefits. The first is the Demon Sword Evil Eye, he said: "Don''t use me to stab this corpse, okay, there is not even a drop of God''s blood there, there is really no drop of it!" Okay, change the Breastplate of Glutton... The Breastplate of Glutton didn''t grow enough at this time, and couldn''t swallow the main god-level body, Wu Ming couldn''t do it after a few tries. "Nor, do you want to decorate the temple?" At this time, a figure rushed over. I saw that figure shouting loudly, "My lord, please leave this divine body to me!" It turned out to be William the Lich, and the soul fire in his eyes was burning at this time! Wu Ming frowned after hearing this. "Are you sure you can use it?" After all, the divine body is different from ordinary bones, which contains the power of the plane''s rules and is protected by the plane. Otherwise, wouldn''t those undead emperors be invincible? A few monsters made of the corpses of gods rushed over as soon as they beckoned. "Please believe me, I can definitely turn it into a god-level war machine, stronger than the evil icon before!" After speaking, he hugged Norman''s remaining divine body and said disgustingly. "I''m a scholar-type mage, I can do it!" What a joke, no necromancer will give up this opportunity! Give up the opportunity to study the divine body! Wu Ming shook his head helplessly, anyway, he kept it useless, just let William do it. It would be good to increase his strength. "All right, you just don''t make any mistakes." .... But Wu Ming was not at ease, because he remembered clearly in his heart. Wouldn''t the divine power conflict with the undead magic? He asked Clarence, the expert, and got a positive answer. "That will definitely happen! The energy of the sacred element encounters the energy of the death element, it is estimated that there will be an event..." BOOM! Before the words fell, a small mushroom cloud appeared out of thin air on William''s side! Not only William was blown up, but even many people who joined in the fun were blown into the sky and fell to the ground wailing. The Lich''s head fell in front of Wu Ming, and he said with a gray face. "Uh, the experiment just now was a little accidental." "You are such an idiot!" Wu Ming looked at the Lich whose head was left again, and said silently. [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your support is the biggest motivation for my writing! Today''s first update! ## Chapter 61 Battle of Onyxia! Wu Ming looked at the battlefield here, and the situation here was basically stable. The few diehards can''t make waves anymore. But his plan was disrupted. The sudden arrival of the orc God of War caused him and his army to be blocked for a long time. And this will extend the time for him and Erica to get together a lot later. Although he sent Onyxia before the march as his back, he didn''t know whether her strength could cope with the enemy... When he was worried, the other side. Erica was sitting on Onyxia flying to a fortress city in the plains. "Quick, quick, quicker!" Erica on the dragon''s back was anxious and irritable, because she had previously agreed with Wu Ming that when Wu Ming''s army was at war with the main force of the orcs, their forces would destroy them in the barracks and the city behind. Their goal is the city¡¯s generals, kings, and those high-level priests in the temple who can communicate with the gods. In Erica''s forces, many people are good at assassination and destruction, as long as they can kill high-value targets in the city. Chapter 83： Then these cities will fall into huge chaos within a period of time! And Wu Ming''s army can occupy this fortress as quickly as possible after victory. This is just the most ideal state, but the plan itself is meant to be destroyed. For example, the sudden arrival of the God of War made Wu Ming''s march at least a few hours late. And the hands-on time set by them can''t notify every killer, so... They still carried out the assassination operation according to the estimated time that Wu Ming was able to win. ........ At this time, the black dragon Onyxia was flying in the air with a speechless expression, reluctantly carrying Erica on his back. She was brought up by Wu Ming since she was a child. Although she was only a few years old, her growth rate has long surpassed that of ordinary dragons under the feeding of a large number of devil hearts. Moreover, under Wu Ming''s pampering, Onyxia thought that her dragon had a very happy life, what she wanted to eat and drink, and all her favorite gold and silver treasures belonged to her! And the most important thing is that I only need to sleep on my golden mountain most of the time, and go for a drive with Wu Ming when I wake up. As for fighting... Wu Ming''s strength is much stronger than her. Wherever he needs to do it, he only needs to follow Wu Ming''s **** and pick up ready-made ones. At most, a few "small bugs" can be trampled to death. Such a peaceful and pleasant day lasted for several years, but I didn''t expect it to end today. Not only did Wu Ming''s subordinates attack, even she was forced to go out to work! Moreover, Wu Ming told her that she would let herself carry an orc to join a battlefield first, and it would be better to protect some friendly forces! This is really.... Annoyed! Although she agreed in the end, it was Wu Ming who told her that if she agreed to help Erica, after the battle was over, Wu Ming would spend a lot of money to ask for a genuine dragon language from the Fairy Chamber of Commerce. teacher! In this way, Wu Ming and Onyxia can communicate in dragon language. In this way, she was finally able to communicate with Wu Ming normally, unlike now, although she can understand what others are saying, she is a little dumb. So... it smells so good! ....... While Onyxia was thinking about it, Erica patted her on the back and shouted. "There! Hurry, hurry, hurry down!" And in the fortress below the two of them, there are two groups of horses and soldiers fighting each other, one is ordinary orcs in battle armor, and the other is fox orcs dressed as assassins. After assassinating important people here, even if their subordinates are without a leader, the inertia of order still allows them to chase these assassins to the ends of the world. This fortress city is very special. It is the first and strongest fortress in the Orc Plain, and firmly controls the entrance to the Orc Plain! This fortress city is the key to Wu Ming''s occupation of the orc plain. If Wu Ming quickly captures this place, his army will tear a hole in the orc plain like a sharp sword! If the occupation speed is too slow, then the orcs may gather a second wave of troops to fight back, causing Wu Ming''s army to fall into a bitter battle again. .... Onyxia rolled her eyes and rushed down, suddenly speeding up to make Erica scream, her hands firmly grasped the scales on the black dragon''s back to prevent herself from being thrown off. Below, the assassins of this group of fox tribes are struggling to defend against the attacks of the orcs. Although they are flexible, they can never be opponents of the regular army in a frontal battle. The leading orc officer drew out his weapon and said to them viciously. "You traitors who have betrayed the orcs, dare to hook up with the demons! Kill them all!" After finishing speaking, his soldiers are preparing to take action to kill these traitors... A huge dragon chant resounded over the entire city. then... "Boom!" A huge dragon in heavy black armor landed in front of them, causing a strong wind, and the nearby buildings were completely destroyed by her. "Erica!" Some of the assassins recognized the fox **** his back and said in surprise. It was the first time that the orc troops saw this behemoth, and for a while, they were frightened and shivered by Onyxia''s dragon. But the orc commander bravely drew out the long sword, pointed at the black dragon like in a knight novel, and shouted out inspiring lines. "You ugly black beast! Today I will kill you..." "Fuck." The black dragon took a claw, and the orc at least the legendary level became a pool of blood. As for the strength of the black dragon, it is probably close to the demigod... Therefore, the knight novel is not credible. It is not the momentum, but the strength that determines life and death! The black dragon disgusted and wiped the unidentified objects on his paws on the ground, then turned his head to look at the orc army that had not yet dispersed, and snorted. The implication, don''t hurry up! ? As a result, this group of troops, which was still aggressive just now, immediately dispersed. Onyxia breathed a sigh of relief, and her next task was simple, as long as she helped the group of fox orcs guard the city gate. Then when Wu Ming''s army came to take over, his task would be completed. But at this moment, a loud bell came from the temple. Then dozens of heavily armed Templars sprang from the inside, riding their dedicated mounts to charge the black dragon. Onyxia just beat them roughly a few times, and then killed them easily. But the good times didn''t last long, and the scattered army was quickly organized by the new orc leader and began to attack where she was. Wu Ming naturally knew the strength of the black dragon, and would not send her to too dangerous places. But because of the wrong plan, he and his army were delayed by Norman for some time, so this time, Onyxia will face a real battle for the first time in her life... Facing the flood of soldiers, Onyxia did not retreat, but roared, she actually wanted to take the initiative to attack! As for Erica, she was secretly anxious. How long will it take for Wu Ming to arrive! [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Chapter 84： Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! Today''s second update. ## Chapter 62 Fox Girl and... Regret? At this time, Wu Ming only left a small part of the army to take care of the prisoners, and the rest of the army set out immediately, all to attack the fortress city. At this moment, Will came over to report to Wu Ming. "My lord, someone wants to see you, saying it''s from Erica''s side." Wu Ming, who was about to leave, nodded and motioned to Wilkaye to bring people up. I saw a slender female fox clan led by Will to Wu Ming and the others. She was wearing a heavy head covering before, and after entering the tent, she took off the cloak from her body, revealing a beautiful face and silver fox ears like Erica. "Wuhu!" "It''s a beauty!" William and Clarence looked at Wu Ming with a smirk at the same time. Wu Ming discovered that this person has a similar fox beauty with 7 or 8 points to the previous Erica, but is more mature, without the immature and cute appearance of Erica, but a little more seductive. "Sir, although we have been working together for a long time, this is the first time we have met!" After speaking, he covered his mouth and laughed. The appearance of tempting sentient beings stunned everyone except the nameless, including William the Lich, although he was just looking lonely. "You are one of the forces mentioned by Erica, what is your relationship with Erica?" "Yes, my lord, I am Erica''s sister!" "At the same time, I am also the queen of our Landil country. It is the information we provide you." Wu Ming nodded, indicating that he knew it. "What are you coming to do with me? Is there something important." "It''s nothing, but I want to ask you personally if the agreement between us is still valid?" Upon hearing this, Wu Ming frowned and said. "Of course, what I said will not break my promise, you are here for this?" "Of course not. I''m here to remind you. Our spies are here to report that they have basically killed all the important targets in the city. Oh, I almost forgot. There are no kings and generals in the orc coalition. Get out." After speaking, she smiled. I completely ignored the terrible words just said. "All?" "No, one of them has escaped. His luck is better and his strength is too strong. We can''t do anything about him!" "Is that so...it doesn''t matter, even if one escapes, it''s not enough." "No, my lord, this is what I want to say. The one who escaped may be a bit special." "Where is the special? Just say it, don''t hide any news!" "The one who escaped may be the son of the last plane in the orc world..." "I suggest you go and kill the opponent yourself, otherwise, I''m afraid that the opponent will ruin our good deeds~" While the fox girl was talking, Wu Ming found that all his eyes were the other person''s figure, which made his heart jump involuntarily. The soft scent entered his nose, he smelled the faint scent from the other party, and the inexplicable desire began to spread in Wu Ming''s heart... He began to walk towards the fox girl involuntarily, which was different from the tough look before, but became a little gentle... Clarence was a little puzzled. He was so cunning and cunning that he saw Wu Ming''s heart for women for the first time. Is the nameless lord finally resuscitated, and the devil''s harem life begins? The William skull in his hand smiled, closed his mouth, and waited for a good show to begin. "grown ups..." The fox girl looked at Wu Ming with a pair of enchanting eyes, and she was a little bit happy, high-level demon? What''s the matter, don''t you still bow down under your pomegranate skirt! As long as they climbed up to Wu Ming as a powerhouse, then their clan, no, their entire country would be thriving under Wu Ming''s wings. Although adventurous, but seeing Wu Ming in front of her, the fox girl thinks she is betting right! But the next second, a violent killing intent burst out, and a black and red magic sword hit the fox girl''s throat. That majestic aura scared her out of her beauty, and her little trick was seen through! Wu Ming saw Wu Ming''s reflexive sword across the top of the opponent''s head, and several silver hairs fell. "I''m so courageous! For the sake of Erica''s face, I will spare your life, but this is the last time!" The fox girl immediately fell to her knees and said yes, and promised that it would not happen again. The other party''s charm technique was actually resolved by Wu Mingzhong''s heart of slaughter at the moment he was recruited, and his absolute calm state made him sober instantly. "Yes!" "By the way, your charm ability is far worse than the succubus in the abyss." "..." The fox girl cleaned up her clothes, put all her careful thoughts away, and put on a serious expression. "My lord, the possible son of the plane..." Wu Ming waved his hand, pointing to the fortress city on the map and said. "It''s okay for that person, is it important that the city''s defenses are now lifted?" The fox girl nodded affirmatively. "According to the original plan, the door over there is estimated to have been opened at this time, but because of the arrival of the **** of war Norman, the other party may have restored order when we rushed over." "It''s okay, I have sent the Black Dragon to assist your people. Although there is no support from the army, her problem shouldn''t be big." In the fortress on the other side. Chapter 85： Onyxia is frantically culling the incoming enemy. Although she couldn''t use Dragon Whisper magic to kill soldiers on a large scale, the powerful body of the black dragon was invincible just by blocking it. It can destroy countless enemies with a single swipe, and only a piece of rubble remains when the tail sweeps those buildings! Tide-like orc soldiers frantically attacked the black dragon, trying to get back control of the city gate, but they slammed into Onyxia''s reef firmly, even if they were crushed to pieces, they couldn''t move forward! Their attack was too weak to break the defense effectively, even if it left a tiny wound. Also quickly recovered by Onyxia''s terrifying recovery ability. Just as she was killing the Quartet, a huge will came. It turned out that it was the true body of a **** who came here. He also hesitated for a long time before he decided to take the risk after seeing the black dragon wrecking havoc. First of all, his avatar had just been killed by Wu Ming in the previous battle. The fear had not subsided. He saw the black dragon coming and thought that Wu Ming was chasing and killing him again. After all, such a recognizable dragon, as Wu Ming''s opponent, he must know! But after waiting for a long, long time, he cautiously confirmed that this black dragon came by himself! "Lost? Or are you alone? No matter what!" He decided to show his hand in front of the believers in the whole city, and give a good show of what is called dragon slaying technique! After all, if he loses the faith of the believers, he will fall sooner or later, especially when countless believers are praying for him to get rid of this monster, it is a great time to gain a sense of existence. The prayers of believers are not only blessings, but also the shackles of the gods! "Ugly dragon, today is when you fall!" In the cheers of countless believers in the city, this **** fell in front of the black dragon in the most handsome way, shouting loudly. The calling of sentient beings, coupled with endless praise, made him seem to have returned to the beautiful world before the invasion of the devil. However, a familiar and cold voice came, making him tremble suddenly, and the artifact in his hand almost fell to the ground. "Oh? Why don''t I think so?" It''s Wu Ming! At this moment, he was flying in the air with his black wings spread, and his scarlet eyes looked at the **** who said he was going to kill the dragon. He squinted his eyes and looked at him. The intense murderous aura almost caused this medium-divine spirit to faint. At this time, this poor **** regrets so much in his heart, why! Why do you want to pretend to be this force! [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! The third update today! ## Chapter 63 The Son of the Plane! In just three days and two nights, the endless demon army destroyed the defenses of dozens of orc cities and marked them as Wu Ming''s territory. This is not over yet. Although the troops of the three principalities have organized enough troops to defend Wu Ming¡¯s semi-devil army in a short period of time, it¡¯s a pity that they all quickly lost in three consecutive games, even Three more cities are lost! The strength of Wu Ming''s forces in this war shocked everyone, including the other demons who also spied Wu Ming''s territory in the orc world. They believe that Wu Ming''s forces may start from this moment, and will soon become one of the strongest forces on the fourth floor of Infinite Abyss, and can even be compared with the fourth floor master Daxos. ..... At this time, tens of thousands of demon army is passing through this fortress city, marching towards the hinterland of the orc plain. William, Clarence, and Will were standing on the city gate watching the magnificent army marching forward, feeling a little bit in their hearts. "The future of the nameless lord is limitless! Look at his behavior really like a hero!" "Yes, I think I was just an old orc man waiting to die in a ruined village, but now..." "Unexpectedly, he really rises like a comet. Even in my world, such a strong man is rare..." As three people with the same old qualifications, they naturally met many so-called heroes. But he is the only one who has risen so strongly like Wu Ming. Not only does his strength rise like a rocket, but he also knows how to spend a lot of money to strengthen his army. Starting from Will, he began to use the blood of his high-level demon to transform the orcs into semi-demons, and it turned out that this method was very effective! Not only has it solved the problem of insufficient personnel in the early stage, it has also greatly weakened the influence of the endless abyss on the army. It should be understood that although the talents of the half-demons are much weaker than the talents of the demons, the same effect they suffer from the endless abyss is much smaller. Although an ordinary army composed of demons is very powerful, it is difficult to control. They will often see blood run wild under the influence of the abyss consciousness, and they simply cannot become a qualified army forbidden by orders. Such harsh conditions have created an army of half-orcs and half-demons that can barely be obedient. This shows that the influence of the endless abyss is really everywhere. ...... "The current situation is not a time to celebrate." The three of them heard Wu Ming''s voice and hurried to check the problem Wu Ming said. "look at the map!" On the map, half of the city on the huge orc plain is already Wu Ming''s territory. The rest of the cities are also gradually changing hands. Isn''t this good news? As if he knew everyone''s doubts, Wu Ming laughed. "Speed ??is the speed at which we occupy the city. Although we occupied nearly half of the city in three days, the time was reported just now. This morning, we basically did not attack a city." Will said angrily. "Could it be that the group of soldiers are lazy? They are greedy for life and fear of death? When they come back, I must take their skin off!" Wu Ming shook his head. "No, it is not caused by this problem, but what the fox girl said before... the existence of the son of the plane may be true!" Both Clarence and Will said that they didn''t know what that meant, with stunned expressions on their faces. But the well-informed William knew the existence of the Son of the Plane, and his face was also ugly. Chapter 86： So William explained: "Son of the plane.... It is a character who often represents the last struggle of the plane. It is the last hope of a race or a world. They contain the hope of all beings to survive in this world, and their existence will often Increase the difficulty of conquering the plane!" Wu Ming glanced at the Lich in admiration and added. "The power of the children of the plane is more than that. Their strength will become stronger quickly under the blessing of the will of the plane. They may be able to advance to a rank in just a few days. For example, from the legend to the demigod strong, from The demigod ignited the sacred fire..., in some ways, the existence of the children of the plane is more difficult than the gods! "Moreover, the son of this plane facing us... is likely to be a military talent, maybe he is organizing an army..." "Fight against us!" ..... "We want to fight back against the demons!" A strong and charming orc is holding a giant axe and roaring loudly at the orcs at the table. His name is Dante. He used to be an ordinary orc general in a small kingdom. Not only is he a legendary powerhouse, but he also knows how to govern and fight in the army. He is a true genius, but because he has offended his king, so Has not been reused. Only this time, in order to fight against the devil, he was pushed to death. Unexpectedly, he was attacked by a killer in the rear camp of the army. He actually used his own strength to kill the assassin and successfully escaped. And not long after, many deserters joined his commander because of the defeat of the troops. In just a few days, they rushed to several cities, but unfortunately, these cities were all occupied by Wu Ming''s men. But Dante didn''t get nothing, his soldiers were getting stronger and more sophisticated because they had to flee every time. It''s like a big wave for gold. What''s more frightening is that more and more soldiers who have encountered the same experience have joined his men. Finally, in a battle with less versus more, not only did he successfully advance to the demigod, but his soldiers actually achieved a rare victory against Wu Ming''s army. In just one day, this deed was spread to the rest of the orc kingdom. With this feat, he was invited by those in power in the remaining orc kingdoms, and he was willing to send part of the army for him to dispatch, and he had prayed for him to stop the offensive of the demon army. And he was also expected, and in just one night, he personally led the army to roam between several cities, causing Wu Ming''s men to suffer. Although it can''t conceal the decline of the orcs, but for them. Dante is their hope, their savior. After a night of fierce fighting, Dante calmed down and looked at the map. The offensive of the demon army is still fierce, they attack everywhere and keep occupying the city of the orcs. After studying for a long time, his eyes lit up. Having a most helpless may be the last resort. If the plan is successful, he is confident that he can retake his city and continue his legend. "Avoid the front, we attacked their flanks and weak points of defense!" .... "Attack frontally, crush their army, crush their backbone!" Wu Ming said loudly, this time he will personally lead the army to kill the so-called "Son of the Plane." "A collection of plane consciousness... plus the coming out of the plane son, it''s interesting." Wu Ming clenched the magic sword and flew to the front line. [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! Fourth! The fifth is more later. ##Chapter 64 Encirclement and Suppression and...Crazy! Wu Ming''s will was quickly implemented, and several originally scattered armies gathered together again. After converging with Wu Ming, it quickly became a powerful army of tens of thousands of people, and began to encircle and suppress the "son of the plane." But shortly after their army set off, a city they had previously occupied was attacked by Dante. Although they were finally repelled by their offensive, the casualties of the battle were heavy, and the defenders also sent a signal for help. . As picky as Wu Ming, he also admitted that the opponent played very beautifully, but the opponent had forgotten a little. If it is an ordinary army, he will be panicked when he hears this news and will go to rescue, but his men will not! Because these demon soldiers will only obey Wu Ming''s will! Their existence is to crush any enemies that stand in front of Wu Ming. The logistics was cut off? Lost in the rear? It doesn''t matter, the only thing they care about... It is whether Wu Ming''s order has been implemented! The will inherited from the bloodline is above all else! And with Erica¡¯s return, the other party¡¯s intelligence was continuously passed to Wu Ming¡¯s hands, allowing him to know the location of the son of the plane anytime and anywhere, so tens of thousands of troops drove in directly under Wu Ming¡¯s command. In front of the main city of the Principality of Gallia. This is not only the host country to which Erica and her sisters once depended. And that "Son of the Plane" is hiding in it! And as revenge for the other party''s sneak attack, all the villages and towns his army passed through were razed to the ground! In addition to these, Wu Ming also made several shots to blow up the demigods and avatars who secretly checked Wu Ming''s army, and shocked all the orcs who still have the heart to resist. At this time, the rest of the authorities on the Orc Plain finally experienced the despair in the face of Wu Ming. It was a real crush! Before them, Wu Ming was an unmatched real powerhouse! "Kneel down and surrender, or die!" Wu Ming flew into the air, his huge wings spread, like a demon god. His cold voice made everyone in the city feel terrified, and many residents were crying helplessly, praying for the gods to come and eliminate this demon that should only appear in the legend. However, no matter how pious the faithful are crying, and even the chief high priests are working hard to communicate with the gods, the gods will never give the slightest response. After all, even the orc war **** Norman was hacked and killed by Wu Ming, and these weaker existences obviously would not be the opponents of this terrifying demon. But there are still people in this city who want to continue resisting, and that is the new king after the old king was assassinated. Chapter 87： He, who had only experienced the battle to seize power and won the day before, did not expect that this would be the case when he took over as the king. "Damn it!" Dante, the son of the plane next to him, is advising the king to abandon the city, let the elite troops leave with him, and retain their vitality. "give up!" The new king said with red eyes, "You want me to give up! I will never give up. All my subjects must resist the devil to death. This is my first decree!" Thinking that I have finally become a king, countless gold and silver treasures have not had time to squander, countless beauties have not been favored, all the glory and wealth... So, under his cruel order, more than half of the civilians were mobilized and stood in front of the demon army shivering with their weapons, because those who did not follow were also a dead end. And Dante fled here with his own troops, as he said, avoiding the front! Seeing this group of ants actually resisting, Wu Ming''s anger couldn''t stop rising. He said coldly, "All the rebels will kill!" Wu Ming''s army quickly slaughtered all the rebels, and then once again embarked on the war to encircle and suppress the "son of destiny"! When they left, no soldier was left as a guard in the city. Instead, only a sentence from Wu Ming was left to the few remaining citizens. "My demon army will come back again. If you dare to obey the orders of anyone except me, there will only be one ending! Massacre!" Then he left with the army, and really did not leave any soldiers, but this time, the residents after the massacre already understood in their hearts what to do..... The first, second, third... Until the rebels in the sixth city were killed, only the last small city remained in the entire kingdom of Garia. Under Wu Ming''s cold pursuit, Dante and his men could no longer escape. Almost exhausted, they were trapped in this small city, ready to fight to the death! Inside the city, there are orc warriors with one mind. Under Dante''s leadership, they have a nearly superstitious certainty of victory, ready to make the final resistance. Outside the city, there is Wu Ming''s army of demons. They are looking at soldiers without weapons with cruel eyes. The smell of blood can be asked after a few kilometers, that is the embodiment of their military exploits! There is not much nonsense on both sides, Wu Ming directly ordered the siege of the city, the old rules, anyone who dares to hold a weapon is regarded as an enemy! When they attacked, they only saw a strong and charismatic orc shouting out from the city wall. "We orcs are free, and we will never become anyone''s slaves!" With this sentence, Wu Ming clearly saw countless powers of faith in the city pouring towards him. In just an instant, the demigod became stronger visible with the naked eye and successfully ignited the sacred fire. The whole process was smooth and flowing, and there were no extra rituals. This is the blessing given to him by the orc plane, so that he can calm the clouds and greatly increase his combat power. Even given him enough time, he will grow into a more than Norman. An even stronger main god... As he progressed, the morale of the orcs increased greatly, and they shouted "Never Serve" and other words. But this behavior angered Wu Ming''s men and made them a little heavier. Wu Ming stood on the spot and looked at the sky with a sneer. He somehow understood what the so-called will of the plane was about. Although he was not sure, the opponent seemed to want more "children of the plane" as a bargaining chip. Prepare to negotiate terms with Wu Ming... But Wu Ming just shook his head. A trace of madness and bloodthirsty that he hadn''t seen for a long time flashed in his eyes, and he was suddenly like a whim...The ghost and goddess lifted the limitation of the heart of slaughter, and once again let the will of the abyss affect him. The gilded text in his consciousness, Targaryen''s real name meaning conqueror was shining, and with the advent of the will of the abyss, a real demon appeared. I saw him holding a demon sword and evil eyes, his body exuding a strong devil breath, and his blood-red eyes were full of madness. He laughed and jumped up and slashed at the "son of destiny" Dante, who unexpectedly caught the sword in an incredible way! The blessing given to him by the plane seems too terrifying. But Wu Ming laughed, the real name of the conqueror shining on him, Targaryen''s power was maximized by him, and he fell into madness, but he did not use any tricks, but only relied on brute force. The sword slashed towards each other. Behind both sides is the support of the plane, but behind Wu Ming, there is the endless abyss! And the big eyes of Demon Sword Evil Eye looked at Dante''s increasingly pale face with a bit of joking. "Kill, slaughter, conquer everything you see... my child!" The consciousness of the endless abyss whispered in Wu Ming''s ear like a mother, like hypnosis, Wu Ming''s eyes were blood red, and he quickly lost his consciousness. "..." "..." I don''t know how long it took, Wu Ming finally woke up. He found himself sitting on a throne of corpses, with Dante''s head under his feet. But he didn''t care, just said softly. "I come, I see, I conquer!" He finally fully understood the meaning of his real name! [Author''s digression]: The fifth one is coming! no sooner said than done! My speed can only be this when there is no hydrology. It is too late to post, I hope the audience will bear it a lot! By the way, ask for a bank note! ##Chapter 65 Abyss Consciousness and... Wu Ming now feels he has a splitting headache. That is the sequelae left after being affected by the abyss. How powerful is the power of the endless abyss, even if it is as strong as Wu Ming, such a talented demon will become violent and uncontrollable under the whispers of the abyss. But this time, Wu Ming finally understood why those demons could go crazy so easily, and he could also understand how the poor demons who went crazy felt. This is not determined by willpower, because no matter how strong you are, there will always be a time to rest and a time to relax. But the whispers of the endless abyss are no longer what you are saying in your ears all the time... In order to better understand the influence of the endless abyss on the demons, let''s make a anthropomorphic metaphor. Suppose, as a demon, you live "happy and happy" every day. But no matter what you do every day, there will always be a super nagging and wicked mother beeping crazy in your ears. Where do you go to fight with others, she is fanning the flames in your ears. "Son, go and kill him, what? You actually lost, you are a trash, let him be eaten by him!" Chapter 88： You go to other planes to play and relax, and see that this world is beautiful, she just said in your ear. "This world is pretty good... Let''s take him, burn this world, and rule its ashes!" When you go to read, you didn''t want to vote for a silver ticket, so she persuaded you in your ear. "Vote one, you will become stronger after you vote...!" Etc., etc. .... This is still a far-reaching whisper after adding a cute filter. As for the real version... it is much more terrifying than this. The consciousness of the endless abyss will use the name of "caring" to force all the demons to fight and fight, and there will never be an end! As for her truest purpose, no one knows. Birth of the strongest demon? Occupy more planes? Or something else... This question gave all the high-level demons a headache, even the well-known demon, Andrew the Great, after studying for a full half of the epoch, the answer to this question was nothing. But to a certain extent, the demons are indeed the sons of the abyss, uh... be it, the kind that sweeps you out in minutes. ...... Fortunately, Wu Ming had the heart to slaughter, and now he realized that this was really a magical skill. This skill can shield him from the influence of the abyss to some extent and keep him calm at all times. Otherwise, the more battles, the more likely Wu Ming will go crazy. Don''t simply think that the whispers of the abyss will increase your strength. The side effect is just to become more violent. Know that while the abyss gives you strength, the price you pay is your soul! And the most terrifying point is... Once or twice, it¡¯s okay. After you go crazy as a devil, one day, you will lose yourself forever. When you gradually lose yourself under the influence of the abyss, does the existence of "you" really still exist in this world? Or... All you can leave is a puppet from the endless abyss, a demon shell that allows the abyss to play with. ...... After Wu Ming woke up, he was shocked to find that he was sitting on the "throne" made of corpses. Holding the magic sword in his hand, he looked at everyone present with red eyes like a monster. Not only the surviving orc soldiers, but even his own men couldn''t help shivering the moment Wu Ming looked over. This is the truest feeling of life when death is approaching. And Wu Ming brought this feeling to everyone. Because when Wu Min went mad just now, he holding the magic sword was not only crazy and bloodthirsty, but he no longer accepted the enemy''s surrender! There would have been more orcs who could surrender, but under Wu Ming''s appearance, he had no choice but to take up arms against him. And the mighty Wu Ming, no one could stop him. Instead, he swiped it with a sword, and almost all enemies that were not in his camp were killed by him, leaving only a few lucky ones. As for Dante, the only son of Destiny who could barely match him with a few tricks, he had smashed the corpse alive with his sword, leaving only his head cut off! He alone slaughtered half of the opponent''s army, and then, for some reason, he gave up. Sitting on the corpse mountain seems to have fallen asleep. ..... Although there was a big noise. But Wu Ming knew that he had gained a lot this time, especially after waking up, he found that he suddenly had a higher comprehension of his real name! That is what the real name represents is the meaning of self. That''s not a strange power bonus, but your true understanding of yourself. Who are you, what have you done, what will you do? You can get the answer in your real name. "I come, I see, I conquer!" This is not a slogan, but the meaning of the conqueror''s real name. He represents Wu Ming''s desire and the way Wu Ming wants to become stronger in the future. As for how to become stronger, it is to conquer this endless world in his name! Let his reputation spread throughout the multiverse. Although Wu Ming suspected that this was the instigation of Infinite Abyss, it cannot be denied that while awakening his real name, he was indeed helped by Infinite Abyss. The help of the endless abyss is not free. As for what was paid, he may never know. He opened his real name, tried it, and found that there was not much change. The black hole vortex in the sea of ??consciousness is still the same as before, and the gilded real name Targaryen is still the same, but Wu Ming always feels that this comprehension will definitely bring about a change. But now there is no change, as if there are some defects. He felt that his real name was about to advance, but he was stuck in the last step of the advancement like a missing part. "..." Wu Ming was a little depressed, but he was helpless. After all, this kind of thing is not something he can figure out in a while. Just as he was about to leave the terrifying "throne", he felt that something was missing. By the way, the Demon Sword Evil Eye that had been making noise in his mind suddenly disappeared. He looked at Demon Sword Evil Eye, and was surprised to find that the other party had actually closed that weird eye, as if he was asleep! Chapter 89： Quickly patted the body of the sword. "Evil Eye! Are you asleep?" "Well, don''t, don''t bother me, I''m full! Ready to sleep for a while!" "what?" "I said, your kid wouldn''t have done it this way. It''s cool to go up and fight, save me a hungry meal every day. Now I''m full and ready to sleep for a while, I think I will be advanced when I wake up." "You are finally going to upgrade!" Wu Ming said in surprise, to know that although this magic sword is strong, the last time it was advanced was a few years ago. During this period, although Wu Ming had been using the magic sword to fight to absorb the blood of the enemy, the evil eye still remained unchanged. And if the evil eye is really advanced, then Wu Ming''s improvement will be a huge leap! [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ##Chapter 66 The City of Spirit Foxes! Looking at the sleeping Demon Sword Evil Eye, Wu Ming didn''t bother him, but let it advance naturally. At this time, Erica came to the nameless side and asked timidly. "No...nameless lord, that...that." This lovely fox girl was shivering with fright and her face was pale. It was the first time she saw such a cruel Wu Ming. The indifferent man before suddenly became a real demon and it was difficult for her to adapt. She wanted to say something to Wu Ming, but seeing this scene made her hesitate. Her silver-white ears were drooping on her head without energy, and her soft snow-like tails all retracted into her skirt in fright, seemingly frightened. Wu Ming glanced at Erica across his eyes. "what''s happenin?" "It''s okay! I''ll talk about it later." Erica, who just wanted to escape, was held on her head by the nameless ruthless iron hand, unable to move. Looking at Erica, who called her nameless adult for the first time, Wu Ming probably guessed how cruel she was when she was affected by the abyss, and could scare the poor little fox into this. A pair of big hands gently rubbed each other''s silver hair, Wu Ming said gently. "It''s okay, I''m back. It was the crazy stage that demons would go through before, and now it''s me." "Well... I mean, since the Republic of Garia has been destroyed by you, then our previous agreement with you..." Wu Ming remembered that the Republic of Garia is the large principality that enslaved Erica and their small country. Now the entire Republic of Garia has disappeared on the map, leaving only a few cities that were almost slaughtered. Erica and Wu Ming had agreed that they would take refuge in Wu Ming voluntarily, but the price was that all their clansmen would be transformed into Wu Ming''s subordinates and enjoy the rights of citizens. But the premise is that his territory must be bordered by the country where they are located, and protection must be provided, and now is the best opportunity. "The previous promises to you are still valid." Erica jumped up happily, although she knew Wu Ming would not tear up the treaty at will, but... When dealing with the devil, you must be in a situation where money and goods are empty at all times, and even your life safety may not be guaranteed, when you have no strength! "Then let''s go over. By the way, some people can be transformed into reserve soldiers." Wu Ming said. "Cut, your mind is full of wars, our clan is not the kind of ordinary orcs, not those stupid big guys who can only dance knives and guns!" "By the way, you can relax. My sister prepared a welcoming ceremony for you, and let Will and Uncle Clarence also come to attend, William... come together too, we will not only prepare for you The welcome ceremony, and..." Looking at Erica who was eloquent, Wu Ming remembered a question that he hadn''t asked for a long time. "By the way, what is your country called, and why is your country not on the map of the orc world." "Because most countries don''t recognize our existence, but we call ourselves the country of spirit fox!" ...... Wu Ming''s army still did not leave any soldiers as guards, after all, after such a war. Even if Wu Ming is just an earthly god, every word he said is probably more effective than the main **** of the orc world. In most of the orc plains now, he is the unique master! There is now much less fighting, and Wu Ming agreed to this request, and simply asked Will, William and others to accompany him to take a look there. And the country where Erica lives is called the country of spirit fox Wu Ming, because what does the name say...too many slots to complain! But when Wu Ming and William and others stepped into the realm of the spirit fox country, they couldn''t help but a little surprised. This place is really different... Erica''s sister was standing in the forefront of the crowd, making an orc''s surrender etiquette to Wu Ming, and then invited Wu Ming and others into the city to play. Walking on the street are all beautiful fox girls, their graceful posture and naturally enchanting atmosphere, their every move seems to be deliberately arousing! Such a beautiful scene was destroyed by a panting shout... "I... my goodness! The nameless lord is here! Is this the promised land God had promised?" It was Clarence, who burst into tears, clenched his pious hands and shouted. Wu Ming glanced at him contemptuously, I was right next to you, and I didn''t seem to promise you such a place. He turned his head and asked Erika''s sister, who was the queen of this small country. "Why are you all fox orcs in your country, don''t you intermarry foreigners?" "Yes, the rules from our ancestors are said to ensure that the blood of the spirit fox will not be contaminated. By the way, you can call me Katie, although you have never asked me." The fox queen named Kaidi gently introduced to Wu Ming one by one, and told him the legend that they have been circulating for generations. It is said that their earliest ancestor was a spirit fox. With nine tails, she was not only stronger than those gods, but also had the power to move mountains and fill the sea, and so on. Later, when I saw the beautiful scenery of this place, I chose to come here to build a city. And they are the descendants of this ancestor, so in order to maintain the purity of their blood, they never intermarried, just to reappear the glory of the ancestor one day. Wu Ming doesn''t care about the myths of these bad streets. After all, they are myths and cannot be trusted. Chapter 90： "Then if you turn into demons, don''t just follow the tradition or something..." "My lord, you worry too much. Tradition is tradition, and life is life. What I need to consider is the life and death of the civilians under me, followed by those old and decadent traditions!" Wu Ming glanced at the fox girl Katie in admiration. This fox girl is not only beautiful and unusual, but her values ??are an advanced idea in the orc world. Looking back, Wu Mingcai began to truly face the small country where Erica and Katie lived. In the beginning, he only regarded the other party as a tool group that could provide information, but now it seems that it is actually pretty good here. Mainly seductive! Looking at the fox girls in Yingyingyanyan on the street, even Wu Ming couldn''t help but feel better. It is not his racial discrimination, but the girls of the fox race are really two races compared to ordinary orcs. Of these two, one of them is the ugly ratio of Will and Clarence. They belong to ordinary orcs, with fangs, strong muscles, green skin, and red after turning into a half-demon, but they still look the same. Ugly. One is the fox orcs represented by Erica and Katie, their hair is similar to humans, they have cute ears and tails, and each is white and beautiful. Thinking of this, Wu Ming sighed, and looked at Will and Clarence beside him with a look of why he is also an orc with such a big gap. Will: "..." Clarence: "..." Didn''t you say that you are not racially discriminatory! But at this time Clarence was not in the mood to pay attention to Wu Ming''s discriminatory gaze, and he was looking at the fox girls on the street excitedly. "Hey, have you ever heard of the nameless devil? Yes, it is the horrible demon who devours the gods! Under the hood, it is the chief priest and high priest of the nameless man! Now we urgently need a group of people responsible for dancing to the nameless man. Pious female believer, are you interested?" "Not interested? And you''re still a man? Uh... Actually, it''s not a big problem. Hey, don''t run! Stop me!" ..... [Author''s digression]: Ask for a bank note Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ## Chapter 67 Hidden Secrets! "Haha, your subordinates are quite humorous." Katie covered her mouth and smiled. At this time, only two of them walked to Katie''s palace. Will, William, Erica and Clarence all left here and went to play on their own. William found something interesting and went to study. He wandered around the nearby places, and the Lich discovered that there were many unique spells here, although some were not powerful, but the effects were very unique. For example, the spells used by Erica and others to deceive and use those small animals are a unique fox spell transformed into a charm spell. There are also low-level spells that even fox assassins with weak mana can use, small smoke magic! Wait a minute, these cleverly designed spell skills are countless. Among them, the use of magic power and skills made this demigod utter admiration. Therefore, William was very interested in the wizards here, and after learning that the lich was Wu Ming¡¯s koo-tau generals, the fox wizards and shamans immediately smiled and took him to visit the neighborhood. Where they learn magic. . And Will is very familiar with this area, plus Erica was grown up by him, the grandfather and grandson can go to the familiar place to eat, drink and have fun. In just a few years, things are wrong. This made Will greatly sigh, but after following Wu Ming, he at least had a way out, and indirectly helped Erica and others, which made Will very satisfied. Returning to the old place, he also rarely put down his defenses, and meets his old friends like ordinary old people, bragging and drinking tea. There are really fewer and fewer days like today. As for Clarence... On the other hand, he went to "cooperate with the believers", saying that he had to arrange a group of believers formed by the fox sisters in Wu Ming''s temple. Said that this can make Wu Ming face... Just let him. ... Standing on the palace, Wu Ming and Katie stood side by side, looking down at this small but happy city. "How long can our world last?" "For one or two years, one of the main gods of your world has fallen, and the remaining two main gods are not of the combat type." "Are there two more years... I really hope this city stays where it is now forever." "Impossible, when the Endless Abyss completely packs your plane into the bag..." Wu Ming thought about it. "Your earth will crack, the ocean will dry up, and there will be a rain of blood in the sky. That is the proof of the plane''s death." "As for the land you are in, it will no longer be suitable for the survival of upper plane creatures. Only when you actively become a demon or passively accept the corruption of the abyss can you survive." "As for the creatures in your world, a few of them can evolve into ordinary abyssal life. As for other creatures, it is estimated that they will become extinct." After hearing Wu Ming explain to her the scene after the Abyssal Plane annexed their world in such detail, Katie didn''t know what to say for a while. She naturally knew that Wu Ming hadn''t lied, and deliberately missed a lot of details. For example, the orcs in the past will be treated as slaves, made into soul coins, made into playthings, and even part of them will be used as research materials! Katie hesitated for a while, but she suddenly said. "My nameless lord, please rest assured, all of us in the spirit fox country will swear to obey you, and we are willing to be a sharp knife in your hands." "It''s okay, as long as you can collect enough information, as for killing this kind of thing..." Wu Ming doesn¡¯t care about this small country with only one city. After all, even if they all become Wu Ming¡¯s soldiers, it is not enough to consume a large war. In comparison, Wu Ming knows the importance of intelligence in a war, and he needs part of it to deal with. Talent for this kind of thing... But Katie said. "My lord, although our numbers are small, I can guarantee that we are all useful people!" "Each of us in the fox race will choose a profession to continue training when he grows up, and we have three professions, one is assassins and spies hidden in the dark, one is a mage like Erica, and the other is to use Shaman of the forces of nature." Chapter 91： "everyone?" Wu Ming frowned, he still knew too little about this country. "Yes, but our advancement relies more on not hard work, but on the blood of the spirit fox. This is the power that really exists!" "And among us, the purest blood is Erica. At such an age, he can become a legendary mage. Although vulnerable in front of you, it is also very rare in the world of orcs." "The blood of the spirit fox, is this true?" Wu Ming didn''t expect that the myth that the other party told before was not that kind of illusory legend, just when he was surprised. Katie smiled brightly and said to Wu Ming. "More than that, the place I''m going to take you next is the biggest secret of our family. You need to protect me." After speaking, he took Wu Ming''s hand and walked into the palace. After opening several secret doors one after another, they came to a lower entrance, and Wu Ming walked down one after another under the leadership of Katie. Wu Ming naturally did not expect that the palace of this small country would have such a majestic building underneath, and... The area of ??the whole building looks like it is on the ground! Did the other party imprison a **** underground? Wu Ming didn''t know what Katie wanted to do, but he was naturally not afraid of being tricked by the other party, and he believed that Katie would not do such short-sighted behavior, so he let her go. Finally, after walking for nearly thirty minutes, they came to a gate made of expensive anti-magic stone. At this time they don''t know how deep they are in the underground, and it seems that where they are, it is conservatively estimated that there are more than a dozen football fields the size of them. At this time, Katie said to Wu Ming solemnly. "Please be prepared to defend yourself, especially to resist temptation!" Her expression was very serious, it seemed that it was definitely not a joke, and even her previous professional smile was put away. Wu Ming nodded, and pulled out the Demon Sword Evil Eye. Although it was still asleep, its basic function-hacking people was still okay. Katie put her hand on the door, the anti-magic stone door slowly opened, and it opened for an instant. A violent and terrifying breath rushed toward Wu Ming and Katie. After Wu Ming noticed this breath, he shouted directly, because he did not expect that under the city of Katie and the others, it would actually be such a thing! "This is the breath of mythical creatures!" Then, countless pink mists dispersed in the space, it was not poisonous gas. That is.... The super-level hypnosis with magical power almost reaching the essence! [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! There is one more in the early morning tonight! ## Chapter 68 Mythical Creatures! "My grass is a mythical creature!" Wu Ming yelled in surprise, it was not that this thing was hidden under the other party''s palace that surprised him. Well, anyone with a normal mind will not put this thing in the place where they eat and sleep on weekdays, even if it is a few hundred meters deep underground! First of all, what is a mythical creature? Leaving aside anything else, just the word myth can prove the basic strength of the opponent, and it can also be interpreted as a person or creature that can only appear in the myth! Take Onyxia as an example. As a dragon, she now has the strength of a demigod. But if she continues to advance, then she can become an epic-level dragon, the strength is equivalent to an initial weak god, most powerful dragons will be stuck in this position, and then it is the weakest myth. Long! And how strong are the authentic mythological dragons? Their strength is roughly equivalent to the combined strength of the two orc war gods Norman, which is much higher than Wu Ming now! The existence of the myth level is the ultimate mortal can imagine. As for the stronger ones, Wu Ming has not had the opportunity to come into contact. .... While pulling out the magic sword, Wu Ming miscalculated the opponent''s attack method, only to see a pink mist hit. Wu Ming''s mind suddenly went blank, and he almost couldn''t hold the sword in his hand. That is the magic released by the real strong! Even the low-level charms of magic can be played in the hands of such powerful people! And even with Wu Ming''s terrifying resistance, it is impossible to unlock this super-level enchantment magic in an instant. The seductive female voice began to appear in his ears, and hallucinations began to appear in his eyes. Countless beautiful women twisted their graceful postures, stirring Wu Ming''s senses. "Come on, join us!" (The voice here, please make up for it yourself, assuming it is the voice of Ari or Daji.) "Aren''t we beautiful?" "Don''t you want to be with us?" A snow-white finger touched the nameless chin, blowing the fragrance to him... "I really want to... sink here forever..." Wu Ming slowly closed his eyes and said foolishly. but.... The next moment, his body exudes the aura of a high-level demon, and with the strong killing intent, his closed eyes suddenly opened. "Hehe, you want to be beautiful!" The sharp sword was unsheathed, and he held the sleeping evil sword in an upright position, pointing at the place where the owner of the breath he had sensed was. Where.... There is an existence that scares him! Chapter 92： The pink mist cleared, and in front of him was a snow-white fox, but she was the size of a cow. And behind her, there are nine tails of different colors. The posture she posed was extremely elegant and extremely powerful. She was sitting in the center of this square-sized secret room and looking in Wu Ming''s direction. This is the true mythical creature-the nine-tailed fox! ..... But what is strange is that Wu Ming silently put down the weapon in his hand after seeing the real person behind him. He went straight to the side by Katie, who was also tempted and unconscious. At this time, she was making a slap with a wicked smile, and laughed while slapped. "Hey, tell you to frighten me, and see if you are convinced!" Everyone might not bear to wake her up when they see such a beautiful girl, but... "pain!" Katie jumped up with her head in her arms, shouting. A package slowly appeared on her smooth and beautiful forehead. It was Wu Ming who woke her up with his hands. Although the charm technique lasted a long time, the fastest and easiest way to relieve it was external pain. The essence of charm is still daydreaming, falling into one''s own fantasy, unable to extricate itself. "You finally woke up." Seeing Wu Ming''s scarlet eyes, Kelly quickly looked around and found that she was dreaming just now. As for the content of the dream, she certainly wouldn''t say it. "Well, I didn''t lie to you, this is the biggest secret of our clan. Since our first ancestors, we have guarded this secret for generations!" "I would rather you lie to me that it is a myth..." Wu Ming said, looking at the location of the nine-tailed fox. Even though the opponent is so powerful, the current nine-tailed fox is just a corpse! The corpse of a mythical creature! "What is the purpose of bringing me here, just to let your "old ancestors" charm me?" Katie shook her head, "No, I just want to prove our value. What I want you to do is to leave a part of the blood of the fox family, and don''t let all of our people become half demons." "You have also seen the strength of the nine-tailed fox. Although hope is slim, we still have the ability to trace back the blood. Even if only one appears, it will be more helpful to you than all of us." "And Erica is the best among us! All the royal family members of our family will come here when they are adults, accept the charm of the ancestor of the nine-tailed fox, and be charmed only once, our strength and potential It will be able to improve rapidly!" Wu Ming nodded, and the other party was right. Even if there is an existence like Erica in a hundred years, then leaving a part of the fox blood is a profit, or a big profit! After all, Erica''s talent makes Lich William feel envious, he once said bluntly. You can become a legend at such a young age, and it is estimated that you can become a demigod without hindrance. As for the advancement of the demigod queen, although it is difficult, it is not difficult. "Yes, but apart from this corpse, did your ancestors leave you no other treasures?" Katie shook her head. "No, but the basic configuration of some spells may have been left by her, as for the treasures, none of them." Wu Ming felt it was a pity, but he could understand it. After all, mythical creatures can guarantee that after their death, their incomparable flesh is difficult to degenerate and rot without interruption. But those magical instruments and treasures are different. Unless they are artifacts, they will slowly become broken over time, and they will eventually become useless waste products when their magic power is exhausted. But this is not the focus of Wu Ming''s attention now. He circled the body of the mythical creature Nine-Tailed Fox several times, and even touched the opponent''s fur a few times. In Katie''s white eyes, Wu Ming slowly asked a question. "Are you sure you are really the offspring of this nine-tailed fox?" Katie said affirmatively. "Absolutely convinced, because it was written in our first and oldest history book, what''s wrong." Wu Ming''s eyes changed, and he said solemnly. "Then I want to congratulate you..." "You may not be the native creatures of this plane, and..." In Katie''s unbelievable expression, Wu Ming continued with a black face. "This orc plane may have more hidden secrets than I thought!" [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ## Chapter 69 Crazy Plan! Wu Ming''s existence as a high-level demon is naturally to know a lot of basic knowledge about planes. This is one of the benefits of the abyss to the devil. After all, the endless abyss needs them to rely on these to invade countless worlds. First of all, the height of the plane determines the strength of the creatures bred in it, as well as the form of civilization. Although many types of creatures bred on the plane, they are generally the same. For example, elves, dwarves, goblins, trolls are all over the multiverse, and of course, humans. Specifically, there are humans in many planes. For example, some human beings live on the plane of high magic, so their civilization is based on magic vindictiveness and even cultivation. On the contrary, if they live on the non-magic or low-magic plane, then their power composition is the technological power such as cannon ships. Chapter 93： The middle demon plane is the most special. They will not only have technological development, but also possess magical technology and its integration. For example, a peculiar society like steampunk. This is the specificity produced by the difference in planes. The nine-tailed fox in front of Wu Ming was obviously not a creature that could be born in this orc world. Although mythical creatures can appear in ordinary middle and high demons, they are just like guests of that plane. And a mythical creature as powerful as the nine-tailed fox in front of me was definitely born and grown on a super-magic level plane, because the rules of ordinary planes could not support her growth and advancement. .... If the nine-tailed foxes are really the ancestors of Erica and Katie, maybe they are immigrants from other planes. Katie widened her eyes and looked at Wu Ming. She clearly knew that Wu Ming did not lie, but... Everything he said made her unacceptable for a while. "This this.." Wu Ming glanced at the bewildered Katie and comforted. "Don''t worry too much, this is nothing, after all, from now on, this plane will become part of the abyss." Looking at the corpse of the mythical creature in front of him, Wu Ming sighed. In this infinite world, there are really countless creatures more powerful than him, and what he has experienced is just a drop in the ocean. "Then our blood..." "You do have the bloodline of this nine-tailed fox, otherwise you won''t be able to improve your bloodline ability by it, although it is not pure enough." "..." In Katie''s silence, the two of them left the secret room and returned to the palace. This incident may be just a novelty for Wu Ming, but it is a major event for Katie. This suddenly revealed truth makes it difficult for her to accept. Although their clan had long been preparing to abandon the orc world, but not in this way. It''s like when your family suddenly told you that you were picked up on the eve of your wedding. ..... Returning to the palace again, Wu Ming finally got rid of the influence of that powerful pressure, and relaxed both physically and mentally. The feeling just now was so terrible that Wu Ming felt terrified. At this time, Will, William, Clarence and others were all waiting in the conference room in the palace. When he and Katie opened the door together, Wu Ming saw the expressions on everyone''s faces showing a... well, contemptuous expression of shock and envy? Wu Ming, who looks relaxed, and Katie, who looks unlovable, stand together... And the two of them didn''t know where they were going, so Will and the others waited for a long time... The two things together should have been twice as fast...cough, as if you could drive a car. Obviously, everyone misunderstood something. "Ahem, it''s a good thing to relax, everyone is..." Clarence just wanted to speed up the car, but Wu Ming interrupted. He told everyone about the things under Katie''s palace and said that the potential of these fox tribes was very good. He planned to keep some of the fox tribes with strong spirit fox blood as the future mage seeds. This proposal has received strong support from others. Only William was a little worried, and he understood it immediately after he had a deep research on planes. As smart as he naturally associates with the possible secrets of this plane. "I asked them to perform the previous spells for me several times. I can figure out the structure of the magic. It seems that the potential of these fox people is more than that." "I know, and our current combat objectives need to be changed!" Wu Ming took out the map. "Look, we now occupy most of the Orc Plain, and most of the small kingdoms and a principality that were once have fallen into our hands." On the map, the red represented by Wu Ming swallowed half of the territory like a mouth, while the remaining white ** domains are brightly marked with two large principalities. "According to the original plan, we will kill the remaining enemies within a month and seize the entire Orc Plain, but now we can''t." "One is that the remaining area belongs to two powerful principalities. Even if I go to kill all the strong opponents, our soldiers will not be able to clear the remaining forces of the other party in a month." Wu Ming paused, a trace of determination flashed in his eyes. "And now, I must use at least half of my troops and let me attack the last floating island in the orc world!" "I have a feeling, there is a great opportunity for me, and I must get it!" Everyone looked at the last floating island of the orcs on the map in astonishment. It was not close to the orcs plain, and right in front of the floating island was the doomsday fortress guarded by the elite shamans in the orc world. It was a super fortress on a cliff. Not only was it built around the mountain, but it is said that almost all the surviving orc gods moved their main temple there... It''s not that no devil has hit its attention. Some demons even dispatched a force larger than Wu Ming, but under the impenetrable defense of the opponent, the demon army still suffered heavy losses, and even the key areas of the fortress were not touched. ..... Such a comparison. In other words, Wu Ming planned to use only half of his troops to kill a super stronghold and the orcs and gods that existed together. This is a crazy plan! After listening to Wu Ming''s plan, not only Will, but even William and Clarence and others said that the probability of success of this plan was too small and suggested that Wu Ming give up. Because they can now occupy the rest of the orc plains without risk, compared to a floating island, the value of the cities on these plains is nowhere higher than that. And Wu Ming''s safety is greater than everything! The entire Wu Ming force, to be honest, is just a vassal controlled by Wu Ming, who has super strength. "It doesn''t matter, you only need to defend the current site when I go to the floating island. As for other places, at most let other demons occupy for a while first, and we will retake it when I come back!" Chapter 94： But Katie said suddenly. "My lord, the improvement of your strength is far more important than these cities, and I support your plan!" After speaking, Katie glanced at Wu Ming and said confidently. "And, I can guarantee that after you come back, the other cities under the Orc Plains are already under the control of our army!" "We will not blindly defend!" Katie''s arrogant words immediately shocked all the people. [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ## Chapter 70 Trust and... Katie''s Means! Katie''s crazy words shocked the crowd. Wu Ming frowned and looked at this proud fox girl. The confidants he chose were not stupid, and they were all experts in their respective fields. But they have one thing in common, that is, they are never arrogant, at least they maintain a humble attitude in front of Wu Ming. "..., I know you want to prove your worth quickly, but this matter is too dangerous, let Will..." Wu Mingzheng said, but Katie grabbed his hand and said seriously. "Trust me, I can do it." "..." Not knowing why Katie was so stubborn, Wu Ming decided to give her a chance to explain her plan clearly. "Yes, but if the risk is great, then I won''t agree." "it is good!" In Katie''s sharp eyes, she was looking at the map with a confident smile. "First of all, we seem to have to face two principalities, but in reality they are not." "In a huge empire, the powers it has are often intertwined, and the voices and demands of the various powers are often opposite." "For example, here, in the Dark Bear Empire, the two largest real power lords, not only do they not only dislike each other on the court, but also..." "One of the lord is called the Grand Duke of Georgia, and he is really a surrender!" With such detailed information, and the collection is very detailed, it seems that Katie''s sensitivity to intelligence is not at the same level as Erica. "Go on!" "But the surrender sent him to surrender not us, but the fear lord among the demon army-Amelia!" "She is a veteran high-level demon, but her single strength is more than twice that of an unknown adult, but she has her own secret method and can command many powerful demons. We are lucky to find some information... ." Then he took out a ball of light and clicked it. A picture slowly lit up in front of Wu Ming and others. This is a bird''s perspective on the plane. In its vision, there is a burning city below it. Countless abyssal creatures poured into the breached city, massacring civilians. Pumping souls and eating something alive are the daily routines that orthodox demons do to civilians, and the corner of these pictures is the female demon sitting on top of the magic horse. Wu Ming''s first feeling for her was big... ahem, strong! The female devil in armor is directing her to collect orcs as slaves. Wherever she goes, there is no shortage of blood and blood. But beside her, there were only two powerful high-level demons following, who seemed to be her guards. But she seemed to feel something. She raised her head and saw that it was the position of the lens (bird), but in the end she did not attack a strange ant. In the following picture, Wu Ming and others watched a **** sacrificial act at close range. Groups of orcs were pulled into the altar, one by one was killed on the altar, and their souls were made. Soul coins, their corpses were used as rations for the march, and some of the slaves were transformed into a black liquid by Amelia''s secret method and rewarded to the demons. After the demons drank the black liquid, although their faces were very painful, their strength was visible to the naked eye! ...... Wu Ming and Will and Clarence have been demons for a long time, and naturally they have no feeling for the previous pictures. As for William the Lich, with his nostrils closed, he said: "That''s it? It''s not as good as our undead''s introductory torture spell." But Katie was pale, but still gritted her teeth and continued. "The Grand Duke of Georgia actually had a secret conversation with Amelia in private. He made a deal with the devil, and the content of the deal was that he would dedicate to Amelia nearly half of her army and civilians, and the other half, It is used to enhance his strength, and he is ready to become a high-level demon relying on the flesh and blood of his own people after he surrenders to the enemy!" She released several scenes again, one by one of his henchmen talking with Amelia in the demon camp. And the picture of the Grand Duke of Georgia discussing details with his confidant in the study. "And the one who is hostile to him is Grand Duke Gray Wolf. He is an upright Duke who is upright and treats the people very well, but he has a fatal weakness." "His own last bone and blood, the only biological granddaughter! Both of his granddaughter''s parents died in the war against the invasion of the abyss, and she is the only one left, so Grand Duke Gray Wolf spoiled her." The picture appeared again. An orc in the shape of a werewolf was holding a girl and playing around in his study, looking very warm. But in the next picture, I saw the gray wolf with red eyes, madly destroying everything in the study! But he held a letter tightly in his hand. "Come in!" Katie smiled and clapped her hands, only to hear the door opened. Two maids were leading a werewolf girl who was eating a cake and walked in. She was the granddaughter of Grand Duke Gray Wolf. Wu Ming and others looked at the werewolf girl in surprise, and then at Katie. Katie smiled sweetly, making everyone creepy. "I left a message that his granddaughter is safe, but temporarily." This beautiful fox girl is becoming more and more like a demon, Wu Ming hasn''t even transformed her. "I let Duke Gray Wolf wait for my order. Before that, I want him to attack Duke Georgia at all costs. Don''t hesitate!" "In this way, this Principality is actually completely divided, and we are holding half of it in our hands, as our potential soldiers are attacking our enemies!" Chapter 95： Will frowned, he had many questions. "What does it have to do with our occupation of each other''s city? No matter who wins or loses, the orcs will still occupy the city." "Yes, but if Grand Duke Gray Wolf learns about Georgia''s plan, what will he do?" "We can send some spies to discuss with him, not only to let him know about Georgia¡¯s crazy plan, but also to let him see with his own eyes in the previous scenes. He who loves his people like a son will never let him go. At this time, we have It¡¯s an opportunity to work with him!" "He who is upright will cooperate with the devil who kidnapped his granddaughter?" Katie nodded. "He will. Wouldn''t we be a better choice than surrendering to Amelia? Our half-demon army can even be regarded as an angel compared to purebred demons. At least they will obey the orders of the unknown adult. , Will not force those innocent residents." "And, as I said, his only weakness is in our grasp!" After finishing speaking, Katie gently picked up the werewolf girl and touched her cute face affectionately, but at the same time she said very coldly. "This is the true use of intelligence, it can be used to the extreme, but it is often invincible!" Will and the others were speechless and could only look at Wu Ming and let him make a decision. "How sure are you?" "I use my life as a guarantee, 100%! And after success, we will be supplemented by a large number of troops. The Duke of Gray Wolf will have a complete army of orcs!" "go a head...." Wu Ming said. [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! PS: Do you like this sweet-looking, dark-hearted contrast girl! ## Chapter 71 March Arrangement and...Banquet! "Where is another principality?" William asked, compared to Will and Clarence who were once orcs. He obviously didn''t care about the brilliance of Katie''s methods, and he didn''t care about the existence of the orcs. Katie looked up and said. "If we occupy this place, then the existence of another principality doesn''t need to be concerned at all." "Because according to our informant, after the king of another duchy was assassinated, their entire country was trapped in a game of power, unable to extricate themselves." "If you become king today, you may die on the streets tomorrow... the people of the whole country are already living in fear." Katie smiled helplessly. When the national disaster was at the forefront, the orcs were still beating their heads because of the distribution of benefits. Maybe this is human nature. "As long as we can occupy the Dark Bear Principality in front of us, and then resist the attack of the fear lord-Amelia, then sooner or later all the territories on the Orc Plain will be ours!" "Then do it, what do you need?" "Demigod level powerhouse! At least two!" Amelia''s strength should not be underestimated. Not only is she a high-level demon, but her army is also very strong. It may not be as good as Wu Ming''s half-demon army, but in terms of individual strength, the demons are much better than the half-demon! Wu Ming thought about it. Among his current men, William, Will, and Onyxia have reached the power of a demigod. Clarence is worshipping a part-time magician in the future, and now there is no use for farts. Clarence: "..., the daily routine that is despised." For his party this time, he also needs to take away a subordinate to command the army when he steps forward to fight. Will is a good choice, as is William. As for Onyxia, definitely not, let alone command the army, it is estimated that she might steal one or two soldiers to relieve her greed if Wu Ming is not present.... "Very well, let''s do it, let me assign, Will, you and Onyxia stay and help Katie occupy the remaining two principalities. William, you and I will go to the floating island!" Will is a loyal fighter, and since Wu Ming has spoken, he immediately saluted Wu Ming and expressed his obedience to his orders. But Wu Ming''s doing this is of course very meaningful. Will used to be the guard of the spirit fox country, and they naturally have feelings for Katie and Erica, so letting him command the army is the best choice. But when William heard that Wu Ming was going to take him to the floating island, he was immediately shocked. The soul fire in his eyes flickered, and he glanced at the map carefully, and within a few seconds his super magic calculation ability calculated the distance of the journey and the risk factor. "Can I refuse? I feel a little dangerous, and I''m very nerdy!" The Lich said openly, without consciously making a way for Wu Ming. "What do you think?" Wu Ming shook the magic sword in his hand and frightened him. "I don''t think it will work! How can you be without my company on such a dangerous journey!" "climb!" Katie heard that Wu Ming actually gave him two demigods, and felt a lot safer in her heart. Wu Ming''s confidant was very small compared to other lord. However, they each have their own special skills and talents, and they are all experts in certain fields. But it was Onyxia that gave her the more headache. This proud black dragon could hardly follow the orders of others except Wu Ming. Erica has a deep understanding of this. She can feel the boredom of Onyxia when she and Onyxia go out alone, and... She seemed to despise herself somewhat. "My lord, that... Onyxia may have a hard time following other people''s advice... and I don''t know how to communicate with her." "It''s okay, you can just let her follow you all the time, she can understand what we are saying... As for the advice..." Wu Ming is going to talk to Black Dragon. After so many years, he has a better understanding of Black Dragon''s temperament and character. Chapter 96： After speaking, spreading his black wings, Wu Ming flew nearby and found Onyxia who was sleeping on her stomach in the forest. .... In less than thirty minutes, Wu Ming came back with a speechless expression. "What? I rejected your proposal." "No, she accepted, she didn''t want to at first, and even made a lot of noise." Wu Ming shrugged his shoulders, his father-like face was full of helplessness. "But I still reached a "deal" with her, and she said that she could follow Katie''s command for the time being." Everyone''s faces were full of curiosity, what exactly the deal between the dragon and the devil was like. "Uh, the price is that during this war, she will ask to take away everything Onyxia is fond of. Remember, it is everything, no matter how big or small! She will get angry if there is any one missing. " Katie sighed. Isn''t the thing that the dragon can see is gold and silver treasures? Maybe a few more people will be sent to help her put it back. After all, the golden dragon nest where the black dragon lives, she has also heard about it. . But she didn''t know that Onyxia''s request today was the beginning of her torment...Of course, these are all things to follow. "By the way, don''t send anyone in the forest on the left side of your city for now...she is losing her temper." Katie: "..." ...... Under Wu Ming and everyone''s discussion, the entire combat plan was quickly implemented, not just the itinerary, but also other intelligence exchanges. Wu Ming believes that the chance on the floating island is very important to him. This is not just a whim, it''s like... Like someone urging him nearby, countless clues point to the floating island. Whether it is the information provided by Norman, the **** of war, or the corpse of a mysterious mythical creature... Therefore, without further ado, Wu Ming quickly set the departure date. And the departure day is tomorrow morning! But looking at the growth of his subordinates, Wu Ming is still quite pleased with this, at least he can be alone. Therefore, in a happy mood, he decided to hold a banquet for the first time to relax the tired people. This proposal has been welcomed by everyone, even if you are in the abyss, people still have the right to rest, right? Wu Ming is not a beep who loves 996~~~~ (trouble protect the brothers on the public screen). At night, not just Wu Ming, everyone smiled, celebrating the country of the spirit fox becoming an unnamed territory, celebrating the growth of strength, and celebrating everything that has been gained! Although each of them is very happy, a shadow still hangs on everyone''s heart, because... Tomorrow, a new war begins! In the abyss, fighting is the norm, and this happy time is scarce and terrible! But at least, they are free and happy at this moment, aren''t they. Wu Ming sat in the corner, thinking while drinking wine. [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ##Chapter 72 Departure and...The Demon Sword and Evil Eyes Awaken! Early the next morning, everyone gathered outside the city. According to the plan, Wu Ming, Will and others will be divided into two groups in this period of more than a month, each completing their own goals. Will, Clarence, Erica and Katie came to see off, but the black dragon Onyxia did not follow this time because she was still tantrum and destroyed more than half of the nearby forest. Wu Ming simply didn''t bother her anymore. After all, after he came back, the other party would still stick to him like a puppy, but this puppy is probably tens of meters high! Putting on the black robe that he wore when traveling, Wu Ming waved to the crowd, and after bidding farewell to a mount offered by Katie, he carried the army and set off. While William stood under the city wall and looked at Wu Ming''s back, the soul fire in his eyes flickered. "Sir, you must be careful on the road! The group of orcs and gods are very dangerous!" "..." "..." Not long after Wu Ming left, he turned back and grabbed William the Lich, who was greedy for life and fear of death, and then went on. When Wu Ming left, Will and others returned to Katie''s palace, ready to discuss the next move. Everyone was vaguely worried at this time, after all, the strongest combat power among them was not there, and there was always a feeling of worry. "Anonymous...is there any danger?" Erica asked her sister Katie worriedly. And Katie touched Erica''s silver-white hair fondly, and said softly. "Why? When the nameless lord comes back this time, he will..." While they were madly standing FLAG. ..... "Sneezes!" Wu Ming sneezed suddenly, somewhat puzzled. "Huh? You can also catch a cold with such a strong body? It''s really strange!" The lich looked at Wu Ming curiously. After all, it is rare for a high-level demon to sneeze... "Maybe, but this horrible place...it''s so cold!" Wu Ming looked at a place separated only by the forest from Linghu City, and sighed. After staying in the endless abyss and the orc world for so long, Wu Ming couldn''t remember the last time he saw snowflakes! And in front of them, it was the endless mountain range and the frozen land! This is the only way to the floating island, the white desert! The whole place seemed to have been stopped by time, except for the endless white snow, only scattered withered trees scattered in this white desert. Although it is a mountain range in name, the road in this area is not bumpy. Chapter 97： There are several routes leading to the highest peak to reach their goal, just like an invisible hand between the sky and the earth deliberately shaped it like this. And on the highest peak of the mountain region is the doomsday fortress built on the back of the cliff! .... In short, the journey is boring and dangerous. From time to time, there will be violent local beasts rushing out to attack Wu Ming''s soldiers, but their fate is torn to pieces by the soldiers. However, the closer to the destination, the stronger the beasts that came to attack Wu Ming and others, and some of them even mixed with powerful monsters, ruthlessly ambushing everyone. A few days later... "Wow!" With a scream, Wu Ming''s magic sword chopped a high-level monster in half. The blood splashed on the snow-white ground, which was very conspicuous, but Wu Ming didn''t care about it. "Huh? Blood! Try it, bah, why is it so unpalatable!" A familiar voice rang in Wu Ming''s mind, and Wu Ming immediately looked at the Demon Sword Evil Eye in his hand in surprise. The big weird eyes opened again, looking around like a full sleeper, looking refreshed. The evil eye has finally woken up! "Evil Eye, have you successfully advanced?" Wu Ming was riding on the mount and asked silently in his mind. "Hey, don''t you care about why I slept for so long? Only care about whether I am advanced?" Evil Eye said dissatisfiedly. "But, my uncle did succeed in the advancement, and a memory fragment in my mind was also unblocked. Although there is only a little content, I have seen a lot of things!" "What did you see? Your previous master!" Obviously, the memory of which drop of ancient demon''s source blood was too deep, Wu Ming first asked the question that he cared most. "No, what I see is... my birth process!" .... In a weird and small world, this world seems to be only the size of a large forge, but the sky here is not the red of the abyss, nor the blue of the orc world, but a void, a void with no color! It''s as if the world is all hidden in a black hole. A powerful figure hidden in a cloak and unable to see clearly is holding a golden hammer and beating the body of the newly formed magic sword over and over again. Every time he hits the sword body of the magic sword with a hammer in his hand, the whole world, no, even the whole universe is shaking, as if... He is blasting the universe with the hammer in his hand! I don''t know how long has passed... One year? century? It''s still an era... The other party finally stopped the beating process and carefully looked at the magic sword that had not been completely cast. but... "Do not!!!" "There are still flaws... this is, this is a failure!" The other party suddenly roared, and then threw the magic sword to the ground... Then he picked up another sword embryo and recast it... "Then it''s gone..." The evil eye said, the weird big eyeball was a bit teary at this time. After listening to the memory fragments seen by the evil eye, Wu Ming laughed happily. "Hahaha, it was said that it was a failure, and it was thrown on the ground, hahaha." "Failed NM, let me tell you, I have awakened new abilities, and you are the failed product!" The evil eye originally thought that Wu Ming would be interested in the pictures he said, such as who the person who cast him was, at least, as its owner, he should comfort him, but he didn''t expect Wu Ming to laugh at it directly! This made the already sad it directly irritated, and even began to breathe fragrance. Wu Ming stopped mocking Demon Sword, and instead looked at the new Demon Sword ability that the system showed him. "Blood Gas Burning"! Blood Qi Burning: With the advancement of the Demon Sword, the host can better grasp the blood energy stored in the Demon Sword, and begin the first step of integrating with the Demon Sword. After the blood gas burning is turned on, the host can burn the magic sword or the blood gas stored in its own body. Not only will all the power of the moves be strengthened, but the host will gain unparalleled explosive power for the duration! Note: The storage amount of blood gas in the magic sword is the same as the storage amount obtained by blood gas plunder! And when the blood gas burning is turned on, the host cannot use the blood gas to repair its own injuries! "What skill is this?" Wu Ming curiously held the Demon Sword and Evil Eye, ready to activate this skill and try it out. But as soon as he turned it on, the extremely abundant blood in his body was suddenly sucked away by the magic sword, and even his face turned pale! After feeling bad, he used up the burning blood for the first time to prevent himself from being sucked up! "Boom!" After a loud noise... The half-demon army behind him looked at the scene in surprise. They saw Wu Ming suddenly swung a sword at a hill next to him like crazy, and then... "The mountain... was cut off!" [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! Chapter 98： ##Chapter 73 Burning Blood and...Coincidence? Everyone saw Wu Ming in front of him suddenly went mad and split the mountain with a sword. But what really surprised them was not Wu Ming''s strength, but... "Fuck, fuck, it¡¯s an avalanche!" Someone in the army shouted. As the mountain was cut off and collapsed, ice and snow that had been piled up on the mountain for an unknown number of years fell down along with some rubble and hit the half-demon army below. Although the half-demons ran away, but many people dodge in no hurry, and are about to be swallowed by an avalanche... "Hey, a normal creature won''t be idle and chop the mountain peak!" The Lich released a terrain shaping spell. Although it was an earth magic that he was not good at, the demigod mage''s strength still allowed him to successfully prevent this disaster. A wall made of rocks quickly rose from the feet of the crowd, resisting falling avalanches and rubble for them. Regarding Wu Ming''s strength, William the Lich was no longer surprised. After all, he had done things like killing gods many times, but this time things really frightened him. This is a real mountain! Although it is a small mountain, unless William uses super magic of the forbidden spell level, it is impossible to do it at all. However, Wu Ming only used a sword instead of a skill to cut the mountains in the middle. This kind of strength of moving mountains and filling the sea, to be honest, should not be what Wu Ming can have now! Wu Ming wanted to say something, but at this moment, his face was pale and terrifying, and his whole body was extremely cold. There was acupuncture-like pain in every blood vessel. The blood qi in his whole body was emptied by the sword just now, almost life-threatening. . "Ah, I forgot to tell you. I used up all my stored blood when I advanced, so what you burned just now was your own blood!" Demon Sword Evil Eye smiled evilly in his mind, and said with a whisper of revenge. "..., is this your revenge for telling me that you are a failed product." Wu Ming returned weakly. In reality, he just waved his hand to William. "It''s okay, I just learned a new skill, but I''m not ready for it." "Then please stay away from us next time you have real understanding!" The Lich shouted helplessly. He never expected that the first danger faced by this journey would come from Wu Ming! ...... Wu Mingjing settled down and recalled the blow just now. At that time, when he swung his sword, he felt very similar to the collapse of the mountain in the swordsmanship of the gods. He concentrated his strength, but the jump was instant, and the burning of blood was a continuous skill. When the blood gas was burned by the skill, he could feel that all his abilities had been increased, and before the blood gas burned out, he was almost invincible at the same level. Yes, at that moment, he felt that he had touched the mythical power. Although there is only a moment on the edge of the person, the sentiment it brings is extremely important. However, the amount of blood gas is now a problem... "Evil Eye, how long can the full amount of blood gas you currently store can make me burn with blood gas?" "Two minutes, if it was consumed before, it would be at most one and a half minutes!" "Why so little?" Wu Ming was a little strange. When he was used to repair himself before, those blood qi could almost make him a perpetual motion machine. "Because that''s not ordinary blood qi! Those blood qi is only a little bit condensed by me, do you think it is just blood? I asked you to open Wushuang and kill people every day before you do not do it, otherwise I would have advanced and can store the blood qi There will be more!" Wu Ming nodded. He had relied too much on his own swordsmanship and physical strength before, but ignored the power of the magic sword. It took so long for the opponent to advance once. You know, the magic sword is a true artifact, and even the artifact is just its starting point! "Well, I know, I will pay attention during this time." After experiencing the scene just now, Wu Ming and others set off again, but just as they were about to leave, they only heard a terrifying howl. Then there was a wave of shaking..... Dozens of strong monsters ran out at the end of their road. The appearance of the monsters is very strange. The whole body is like a gorilla with long white hair. The muscles of the limbs are comparable to a car, and their adult individuals are ten meters tall. They just ran and brought up an ice storm, and their strong limbs stepped on the ground and there were one big pit after another. Such a performance is estimated to be close to a legendary powerhouse. "It''s a snow monster!" A soldier shouted that he recognized this monster, but he originally thought that these terrifying monsters were just conversation stories they had heard when they were children. Now that these terrifying monsters came in front of him, the pressure almost made them breathless. "court death!" Endure the discomfort caused by lack of blood in the body. Wu Ming drew out the evil sword and rushed up, cut it off with a single sword, and one of the snow monsters'' head fell on the spot! Even if it is a legendary powerhouse, it is just a matter of swordsmanship in front of Wu Ming. The difference in strength between the two sides is too large. To be honest, Wu Ming can easily kill this group of seemingly terrifying snow monsters. But Demon Sword took this opportunity to quickly absorb the opponent''s blood and replenish Wu Ming so that he could quickly regain his combat effectiveness. Just when Wu Ming was about to start the murder, the Demon Sword prevented Wu Ming''s atrocities. "Wait, the blood qi in this organism... is very special and very sufficient! Just one can fill up the blood qi we lost before!" Wu Ming frowned, how could it be possible? You must know that if a demon of his level needs to replenish all his vitality, it is estimated that he can''t do it without killing dozens of orcs! But Demon Sword Evil Eye proved what it said just now with actions. With the back of blood, Wu Ming''s complexion quickly improved, and... his own blood was even more abundant than before! Wu Ming was taken aback, this is true! So he immediately shouted: "No one is allowed to kill them, let me come!" After speaking, he put down the magic sword, but only used his fist to knock the remaining snow monsters unconscious. After all, his mythical physique is really a complete explosion of snow monsters that are not legendary! After the incident, Wu Ming had a lot of doubts in his heart when looking at the fallen snow monster. Why would such a monster dare to attack their army of so many people? Moreover, the opponent is a monster that can provide him with sufficient vitality! No, no, the above questions are not important at all! Chapter 99： The important thing is... Why would he have these snow monsters appear in front of him when he lacks vitality the most? It feels like someone is watching him by her side, knowing all his needs, and understanding his thoughts. Is this a coincidence? It feels like the protagonist in the novel will often fly over when he needs a treasure. But Wu Ming didn''t think he had such luck. Therefore, when he raised his head to look at the highest peak in the distance and the floating island above the cloud top, he muttered in his heart. "Is it really a coincidence? Or is it..." [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ##Chapter 74 Arriving at the Doomsday Fortress! During the next journey, Wu Ming and others drew on the snow monsters before. These creatures were simply mobile blood packs for Wu Ming and Demon Sword Evil Eye! He was even considering whether to raise a part of the snow monsters and put them in the endless abyss to sell money. But he quickly gave up this idea, not because of his conscience discovery, but because he understood that this peculiar creature can only survive in this almost eternal ice-covered snow mountain. Wu Ming and William continued their journey, except for the previous episode. The rest of the journey is indeed extremely boring, boring and disintegrating. Except for snow or snow, many soldiers were almost driven crazy by the repeated scenes, but fortunately, Wu Ming''s bloodline suppression played a good role for them. After Wu Ming and others marched for more than a week, they succeeded in letting the demons finally know their weaknesses. cold! This has a lot to do with the existence of the endless abyss itself. As one of the strongest existences in the lower planes, the Endless Abyss is not cold, but its environment is more like a heat pipe full of sulfur smell, wet, hot and full of vitality. Even for some special layers, the basic temperature will not be very low. The demons were born here, and thus gained good heat resistance. However, in line with the principle of losing as much as you gain, the demons have low resistance to cold. Even though there are true ice-attribute demons in the Infinite Plane, their number is still a real minority compared with the total number of demons, even a fraction of them. ... Wu Ming is patient, and the soldiers under them are also patient, even William.. Well, as a skeleton, he doesn''t need to endure, as long as it is not the absolute zero in the plane of death, this bit of cold doesn''t matter to him at all! Such bad weather has slowed their advance. But the good news is that they are getting closer and closer to their destination. The bad news is that the higher the temperature, the colder... ... "My lord, a lot of corpses were found ahead!" The spies sent by Wu Ming came to report to Wu Ming. "Which force is the corpse?" Wu Ming frowned and asked. This is not good news. In this kind of ghost place, any unusual traces often represent trouble! "Both! There are the corpses of demons and orcs, and more are the remains of witches and cultists. There is a large battlefield cemetery ahead!" The spy replied. "Is it the last group of demons who had the idea to fight the Doomsday Fortress? In this scale of war, there are still an army of slaves and low-level soldiers. It seems that the battle between the two sides is not strong." However, Wu Ming was quickly proved that he was wrong, because when he saw the ruins of that battlefield, even he was taken aback. Tragic! The picture in front of me can really be described as tragic. The ground is full of frozen corpses and weapons. Endless orcs and demons fight to the death in this extremely harsh environment. They are armed with a variety of weapons and fight the demons to the last drop of blood! Unlike the appearance of the Tidal War at the beginning, this time, the orcs took the initiative to attack the demon''s army from the fortress. Even if all the orcs die, they will die with the demons. Even Wu Ming saw the scene of the heroic fighting of the gods he once sneered at. Under the siege of several high-level demons, a deity with a broken arm was still fighting with the enemy. His final picture freezes at the moment his heart was pierced! And under his feet are the heads of three high-level demons. ..... Such pictures abound. Their heroic fighting attitude has been made into natural sculptures by the ice and snow here, and they may be passed on forever. Wu Ming was silent. He knew what the appearance of this battlefield relic represented. Here, the distance from the doomsday fortress is no longer far away! Here is the last roar in the orc world! Even if it is a plane that is dying, it still has enough supporters before the last moment. But if Wu Ming really enters here, then...all the orcs in this world can basically be said to have their backbones broken. Chapter 100： ..... The army cautiously walked past the corpses, doing their best not to destroy everything in this site. Without disturbing this group of real warriors, Wu Ming and others continued on the road. Unlike before, the soldiers who felt that the war was approaching, their blood that had been frozen by the wind and snow was once again ignited by the fighting intent of the scene just now. Rather than freeze to death here, it''s better to have a good fight with the enemy! As for Wu Ming, his eyes were also full of warfare. ...... Soon, Wu Ming and others came to the front of the doomsday fortress. In front of them was a terrifying fortress made of pitch-black stone, and every wall above was filled with orcs'' armies, well-equipped and tightly guarded. "Devil, step back! This is not where you can come!" Shouted the leading orc. There is Wu Ming''s murderous name first. They knew that this time was different from the previous group of half-hanging demons. The army led by Wu Ming prevented them from going out of the city to fight and they could only rely on the fort for defense. "Impossible, your world is on the verge of death. If you surrender, I will guarantee that you will receive the same treatment as my soldiers!" Wu Ming said sincerely, the orc troops in front of him were more elite than he had imagined, and if they were really possible, he was willing to accept them. unfortunately... "Impossible, we are the last pride of the orcs, and if you want to taste the taste of failure, then attack! This fortress is your end!" After speaking, several gods descended from their bodies and glared at Wu Ming. It is impossible for Wu Ming to give up. The opportunity he perceives is on the floating island behind the fortress. Even if it is the last person in the battle, he will execute the order to attack. After sighing, Wu Ming drew out the magic sword, his scarlet eyes looked at the densely packed orcs on the fortress. "In that case, then we have only one way to go to war!" Wu Ming waved his sword forward and said in a high voice. "My soldiers, destroy the enemy''s defenses, crush their arrogance, and then I want you..." The real name of the conqueror appeared on Wu Ming''s head, showing his will! "Break their backbone!" After that, Wu Ming, who started burning his blood, used the mountain climbing style and hit the opponent''s wall heavily! The fierce attack detonated that city wall. Under Wu Ming''s terrifying power, many of the stones that made up the city wall turned into magma, burning everything in anger! In an instant, a gap was opened in their proud defense, and demons like tides poured in, fighting with countless orcs. And Wu Ming fought with all the gods in the sky! The war for the doomsday fortress begins... [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ##Chapter 75 Fierce battle and sigh of both sides! A cruel tug-of-war is unfolding in the doomsday fortress. Breaking through the opponent''s defense is only the first step. Wu Ming and his men still have a lot to do. Above the sky, because of Wu Ming¡¯s fierce fame, the orcs and gods above the fortress slyly attacked him, forming a strange and tight formation. They always kept a safe distance, supported each other and defended against him. Wu Ming seized the opportunity to kill any of them in seconds. Facing the increasingly cunning gods, Wu Ming also felt a headache. After all, there is a difference between gods and mortals. Divinity is called super magical oil by the magicians of the alien plane in many ways. This kind of thing can enhance strength and strengthen items... But at this time, which gods were used solely for consumption and recovery, as a means to fight Wu Ming. Fight against this terrifying demon who devours the gods! .... On the other side, William the Lich also followed the half-demon army into the doomsday fortress. As a professional in the legal system, he hates the behavior of demon charging when they meet. This behavior is a contempt for their Faye! "Can''t you wait for me to sing and then attack?" William''s skull head sighed and continued to chant the summoning magic intently. "..., in my name, come here!" "Come out, incorporating the sinful icon of the **** of war Norman power!" After the final chanting was over, a terrifying monster more than 100 meters high appeared outside the fortress, and the flames of the soul like William''s flashed in the otherwise lifeless eyes. It was an immortal creation made from the corpse of a Titan. In the eyes of all living beings, it was blasphemy and trampling on life. This is... the mortal enemy of all lives that are still alive. "Joined Norman''s power? William, did your research succeed?" Wu Ming asked in surprise after hearing that, before William was going to leave the body left by Norman''s death, he said that he was going to do research. However, everyone has seen the results later. When the strong breath of death encounters the divine nature of the divine attributes, there is only one ending, and that is explosion. This kind of research is inherently difficult to succeed. After all, the realm of the gods is not something a demigod can get involved. Wu Ming originally thought William was just a tease, and never thought that the other party was still very reliable at the critical moment. But in the next second, he withdrew his previous thoughts. "Wow!" The evil icon roared on the rotting face, and under the order of William, he began to frantically attack the outer defenses of the Doomsday Fortress. But the so-called Norman''s power that I said before... is just holding Norman''s corpse in his big hand and slamming it against the city wall as a brick! The body strength of the gods is comparable to diamonds, and Norman was still at the level of the main **** of the plane before his death. Even if it is used as a brick... the power is amazing. Chapter 101： Although William was just playing nonsense, the performance of the Evil Icon on this battlefield can really be regarded as top-notch. Not long after the evil icon appeared on the scene, it once again destroyed the second layer of defense of the doomsday fortress. The city walls shattered one after another, and countless orc soldiers fell screaming. They frightened and desperately attacked the 100-meter-high killing **** in front of them. Whether it was a bow and arrow, magic or siege weapon level attack, it was extremely ridiculous in the eyes of the evil holy elephant. They can''t even leave any scars on each other''s body. This is not part of the battle that the mortal group of orc soldiers can participate in. Therefore, one of the gods who fought with Wu Ming saw that the situation in the fortress below was not good, and he directly withdrew from the battle to besiege Wu Ming, preparing to stop this ugly monster. But when he pulled away and left, the other gods were all on one side. Yelled: "Stop! That demon..." "That''s too late!" Wu Ming''s scarlet eyes were laughing with disdain, looking at the stupid orc god. "Sword Killing Technique-Storm Style!" "Blood gas burns!" Wu Ming raised his strength to the strongest in an instant. At a speed that no one could see clearly, he appeared in front of a **** who was blocking him in the sky. "What, how come..." The poor creature hadn''t figured out what was going on before his head was chopped off by the power of this sword. "No, you **** devil!" A female orc **** shouted in despair, her eyes showed a trace of determination. "This is our world, you **** invaders!" She is the goddess of wisdom and books in this world. She has been living a happy life in this world for thousands of years before the invasion of the Endless Abyss. She lived with another **** who was a childhood sweetheart with her since a mortal. Together, the two sides love each other. but now.... The once happy life is gone, the beautiful world before is broken, even her lover... Wu Ming smiled and threw his head at her. The demons didn''t need pity when fighting. The opponent''s spiritual defense is also the target of the demons'' destruction. The female orc shed two rows of golden tears, holding her head and crying. In the next moment, she started from her real name and burned everything about herself, from the godhead to the divine nature, and even the kingdom of God once she was collapsing... The other party is about to explode, and she will die with the demon in front of her, even if she does this, everything about her will become nothingness, even the traces that have existed. "Want to explode? Humph, it''s too late." Holding the Demon Sword and Evil Eye in his hand, Wu Ming assumed a posture of the Devil Sword Technique and prepared to do it again. After all, the true body of a **** blew up, that power cannot be underestimated. But this is the time. Starting from the deepest corner of the world, to above the highest kingdom of God, all the creatures in the orc world, including the demons, heard a sigh. The sigh was so clear that even all the demons and orcs who were still in the **** battle stopped fighting and looked at each other blankly. "This is... the sigh of plane consciousness?" Wu Ming''s face changed drastically. Although I don''t know what bonus the plane consciousness itself can bring to the orcs, it is not good news anyway. But the goddess of wisdom and books across from him burst into tears. "Our world hasn''t given up on us, just as we have never given up on it, die, devil!" After saying this, she was about to rush to fight Wu Ming, but she was horrified to find out. Her own power is losing, not only the divinity, the power of the believers, but even the rules of the plane she mastered when she became a **** are out of control. She is dying fast! The once-beautiful face is aging at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the power that was previously turned into nothingness is slowly turning into nothingness. She is falling in this way! "No, why, because..." Not finished yet. Wu Ming cut off the opponent''s body with a single sword, and the blood from the opponent was no longer golden blood, but red ordinary blood. "The reason is very simple. Even your planes have given up hope." Wu Ming opened his wings, stopped in the air and looked at the floating island above, and said lightly. [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ##Chapter 76 The Last Resist and... boarding the floating island... Looking at the fallen books and the **** of wisdom in front of my eyes. Wu Ming turned his head and looked at him. Not only this one, but the other gods who besieged him were also experiencing the same thing. Having lost the blessings of their godheads, they are rapidly falling, weakening, and the whole process is extremely painful. Not only that, the sigh just now made many orcs who had resisted before put down their weapons and covered their faces and wept. They can only feel sadness in their hearts, sadness flows back into... Ahem, in short, the best understood way is, the mentality is jumping, and I don''t play anymore. It''s not that there are no such diehards, but their existence is quickly killed by Wu Ming''s soldiers, and the too few numbers make them unable to make any waves. In the face of the devil in power, personal strength is always so insignificant. But to be honest, even if only Wu Ming is alone, he can capture this fortress. For example, every day you come to kill a part and then escape, the rest can''t stop Wu Ming. ...... Chapter 102： Watching the bodies of the gods who had been aloof fell from the air, Wu Ming ignored them. But came to the doomsday fortress with a cold face. As soon as he entered, Wu Ming smelled a strong smell of blood, and there were many wounded on both sides lying on the ground. The half-devil is better. The bonus of the devil''s blood allows them to heal their wounds faster as long as they have enough blood. Of course, there is still no way to lose an arm or a leg. Not every demon can obtain Wu Ming''s recovery ability. Wu Ming walked quickly ahead, followed by the Lich, the aura on the two of them was really terrifying. Before the soldiers in the aisle saw Wu Ming wanting to pass, many unwilling people picked up their weapons again and stood in front of the devil. But the rest of the orcs who had lost their spirits long ago, the orcs whose spine had been interrupted, just watched coldly from the side. "..." Wu Ming did not stop, but drew out the magic sword. "brush!" A sword was slashed, and the heads of the orcs in front of them all flew up. As the headless corpse fell to the ground, the orcs were all silent. More people stepped forward, but more people retreated. "..." Wu Ming still didn''t stop, and didn''t say a word. The two sides seem to have a tacit understanding. Someone stood up, some gave way to the devil. Wu Ming always had only one sword, one sword passed, and there was no survivor in front of him. Batch after batch. ... Finally, near the last gate of the doom fortress, no one could stop him. Behind the gate is the satellite city defended by the doomsday fortress, and on the satellite city, there is a staircase leading to the floating island. The orcs call it, ascending the cloud ladder! Cut off with a sword, the entire gate and many walls collapsed one after another. Behind the gate, there are countless orc civilians holding simple weapons. They are the last resisters. Many of them have lived here since the beginning, and most of them are the families of soldiers here. The other part is the ordinary people who flee here after the war between the orcs and the demons is over. They arrived here through the dangerous white desert with perseverance and luck. This satellite city can really be said to be the place of choice. It is located under several mountain peaks and is a huge basin. The warm monsoon brings them enough precipitation and temperature to allow them to grow crops and be self-sufficient. Some people even say that this is the starting point of orc civilization, but many people scoff at it. .... Wu Ming continued forward blankly, and the distance to the floating island was only a few kilometers away, but only a group of civilians who could not hold the chicken in the middle. The civilians trembled. Every time Wu Ming moved, they took a step back. From time to time, the children who mingled in it wailed and cried, and their expression of fear was more primitive than adults. The demons are always ruthless to the enemy, no matter what kind of existence the opponent is, William naturally knows this. Although he is a necromancer that everyone hates, he still thinks he is not a bad person. "Ahem, drop your weapon, kneel to your conqueror, and then make way." With a hint of compassion, William gave the orcs a hint that he had seen too much blood along the way. Seeing that the orcs did not respond, and Wu Ming was getting closer and closer to them, the Lich finally exerted the power of his demigod. The voice mixed with magic power suddenly became louder, and there was a trace of penetrating magic power in the voice. "Kneel down!" At this time, the civilians suddenly realized that they threw down their weapons and knelt to the ground, while the women picked up their children and hid in the corner, crying silently. The last hope of their own world has also been dashed, and the devil is stepping into their sacred floating island step by step, such a sad sight makes them unable to control themselves anymore. "Good job, William." Wu Ming said lightly, knowing William''s careful thinking. "Hey, I''m willing to saddle up for you, my lord!" William gave a salute. After Wu Ming walked up the stairs to the clouds, he commanded the remaining army to defend the intersection. Although Wu Ming was strong, he still had to do it. Wu Ming''s expression at this time seemed calm, but his heart was overwhelming. Every time he took a step, a picture of him appeared in his mind, from the moment he entered the orc world, to slaying the gods, establishing the buried land, the orc plain... Every moment of himself appeared in the picture in his mind, and... Those perspectives are not his, it''s more like watching him from different angles. But every picture is lifelike, and the smallest details of his body can be found in the picture. "Too many clues point to this, and there are so many coincidences after entering this world. Every coincidence can help me improve my strength. What is going on on this plane?" Wu Ming is tired of walking, and his brain is disturbed by too much thinking. Simply, he flashed his wings and went straight to the sky! As he approached the floating island, an invisible protective shield blocked his footsteps. As soon as he was about to swing his sword and look at it, the protective shield suddenly disappeared, as if he had identified Wu Ming as a guest. The scene on the floating island also appeared in his eyes for the first time. There is nothing here except some gravel! On the huge floating island, Wu Ming couldn''t see anything! No plane consciousness, no strange things exist. This made Wu Ming couldn''t help wondering, could it be that the **** of war Norman deceived himself? "No, my intuition was very accurate before, right here, there are things that are very important to me!" Chapter 103： Wu Ming fell to the ground and walked to the island, trying to see if there was anything hidden. But at this moment... "You are finally here, demon." A fox woman who looked exactly the same as Katie fell behind him, Wu Ming instinctively turned her back and pulled out the magic sword and pointed it at the opponent''s throat. But "Katie" didn''t show any panic, but smiled slightly. "I have been waiting for you for a long time." [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ## Chapter 77 The Secret of Planar Will! "I have been waiting for you for a long time." "Katie" looked at Wu Ming and said. She floated in the air and landed slowly, like a fairy. "Katie?" Wu Ming asked, but immediately rejected the idea, that the clever fox girl could not have this kind of ability. "No, I am the embodiment of the will of the plane here, but I changed an image that you can accept more." The plane consciousness of the orc world said. After that, she changed countless kinds of images in a short moment, Erica, Will, William, and even Onyxia. In the end still stayed in Katie''s appearance. "I know you have a lot of questions in your mind, but don''t worry, we have a lot of time to communicate." After she finished speaking, she left for a while, and in Wu Ming''s horrified eyes, she changed the rules of the entire floating island. The time rules have been changed! Wu Ming''s high-level demon''s instincts naturally noticed something was wrong. With just a wave of her hand, she can change the world. It seems that what the other party said is true. To some extent, she is really a representative of the will of the world. Wu Ming did not put down the sword in his hand. "Are you calling me? Why would you let Norman, the **** of war, bring me this message?" Wu Ming didn''t know what the other party wanted to do, so he had to start from the beginning. The opponent fell on the ground and snapped his fingers. The next second Wu Ming found herself sitting in the tea party seat with the other party, and she was making herself a drink. "Drink tea or drink?" "Drink the bar, you haven''t answered my question yet." The other party brought a glass of crystal clear wine, which seemed to be full of attractiveness, and the mellow fragrance pierced Wu Ming''s nostrils. "Yes, I have been calling you to come, and you really came here." "As for why I would let Norman bring you this information, let me ask you a question first, what do you think is a plane? What kind of existence should a plane be." Wu Ming took a sip of wine. He knew that it was unnecessary for the other party to poison himself. He had an intuition that the other party came to negotiate some conditions with him. "A plane? A plane is a separate world, it is an independent existence, and has different existences, and has the rules of exclusive ownership." "And the plane should have a kind of vanity consciousness, similar to the will of the whole world, but at least there should be no incarnation of will. This is the first time I have seen it!" Wu Ming said, these are all the knowledge given to him by the endless abyss, and all demons of a certain strength will understand. To a certain extent, some extremely powerful demons know more than some scholars. "Yes, you are right, but plane will does exist. As for growth to be able to descend the incarnation, it will take too long." "At least it''s impossible in the orc world!" Wu Ming stared at the extremely seductive face of "Katie", and said viciously that the orc world is only a high magic plane, and in the endless planes of the multiverse, he can only be regarded as a young man! "Yes, as you think, the orc world is indeed impossible, and it will never be possible to give birth to such a powerful will! Moreover, there will be no more planes to generate such a will." "When I first came to this plane, I brought a lot of powerful creatures, but this weak world could not support their huge needs. Therefore, the nine-tailed fox corpse you saw under the spirit fox city before , Actually starved to death... Uh, right?" The words of the plane''s will are so cold that Wu Ming, the demon, is cold behind his back. and.. "How did you know that I''ve been to the bottom of Spirit Fox City? You are not the plane will of the orc world, what the **** are you!" The other party covered his mouth and laughed, his eyes smiling like a crescent moon. "Because I am the world! As long as I want to, everything in the orc world can''t hide from my eyes. The images you saw before are me watching you." "And I am indeed the plane will of this orc world, and more importantly, I have shown enough kindness to you, haven''t you noticed it?" "The hyrax you killed is the descendant of the creatures I brought. It is not a coincidence that all the men you gathered after you came to the orc world. Didn''t you find that they were all experts in your field? Didn¡¯t I also give you a small gift when the blood was replenishing? Those snow monsters!" The Planar Will Incarnation talked to Wu Ming, and she suddenly said fiercely, who was originally smiling. "But, except for William the Lich, he is an alternative, he shouldn''t have appeared, he is like... a mistake! A loophole in the plan!" "When he appeared in this world, I missed it strangely. Even the God of Forge and Trade hid him in a certain way. I couldn''t even find him. Moreover, with his advice and help, You ignited the sacred fire at the wrong time and changed my plan for you! I wanted to stop your behavior, but was stopped by the endless abyss!" Wu Ming just thought at this time, since this plane will help him so much, then why does the plane will lower the punishment when he ignites the divine fire? And... William? (For those who forgot this pit, please see Chapter 43.) "What do you mean, what does it mean that I lighted the sacred fire at the wrong time? And, you said William is an alternative, why?" "Because you should have been here, with my help to light the fire, you will get more and stronger power, as for that lich is different because he is a real coincidence!" "Could it be that your ability to write scripts is so bad that you have no chance to make up for it." Wu Ming squinted his eyes and looked at him. "Maybe, maybe there is no perfect plan." "But how did you bring powerful creatures from other planes here?" Chapter 104： Wu Ming is still very curious about this. "Because I was the consciousness of other planes. They were the soldiers I brought to help rob this world. My existence can be traced back to the end of the last epoch. When I was about to die, in order to escape this destiny, I gave my opinion to the orc world. There has been a war!" "That''s it, but I have one last question." Wu Ming looked at each other and asked seriously. "Why me? What is special about me?" "Because of the magic sword in your hand, I have seen it! He was called a sign of destruction in the last era. My world was destroyed by him!" The Planar Consciousness looked at the evil sword and evil eyes behind Wu Ming in fear, and said in fear. "Moreover, since you hold this hateful thing, it means that you may be the person predicted in the ancient prophecy!" ...To be continued. [Author''s digression]: Fill in a few pits, then dig a few more pits! Happy.JPG PS: I know this chapter may be a bit boring, but this is not hydrology, because this chapter is necessary, and the following content will be an important turning point for the demon Wu Ming. So please be patient and have more confidence in me. There is much more content at the back of the book, dry goods are not filled with water throughout the whole process Thank you for your support and love! Old rules, ask for money! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ##Chapter 78 Ancient Prophecy and...Deal! "Prophecy? What is it." Wu Ming was stunned. "It''s a fable handed down since the last epoch, and it says the arrival of the end of the world and the rescue method." "That''s what the prophecy says." When the end comes, Eternal Night will follow. There will be no dawn in the world. But someone will always stand up and try to save everything. But the benevolent man in strong armor had no alternative but to slaughter all beings. But the man who holds the ruined freedom in his hands is therefore willing to put on the shackles. In the end, the soul cursed by thousands of people turned everything around at the end of time! Let the reincarnation of thousands of times restart. .... "What shit? Nothing is clear." Wu Ming dismissed it. "How can this prove that it is me?" "This prophecy is left behind by a super existence that is much greater than ours. What he said will inevitably happen. Let''s look at how similar the content is to you." "First of all, you are a demon, which meets the curse of ten thousand people. In preparation, more than ten thousand people curse you in the entire orc world, and holding destruction refers to your magic sword, and your The character also loves freedom, doesn''t it." "And in your body, there is a heart of compassion that the devil almost does not exist. This is the kind man... As for the words of the strong armor." "Isn''t there a super existence around you that I can''t understand secretly equips you and helps you become stronger?" Wu Ming was shocked. The other party''s surveillance was everywhere. Did she see the appearance of signing in? After all, the other party refers to the situation when you sign in. "Every day you will disappear from my surveillance for a period of time, and that period of time will always be blank in my memory! But when I see you again, you will always be stronger!" Hearing this, Wu Ming heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that the system was still super powerful, and he was even prepared for his own privacy. but... The opponent''s brain replenishment strength is really strong, and this has been completed for him! "But even so, what does it have to do with me? What does the destruction of the world have to do with me?" Wu Ming frowned and said, that prophecy made him panic, especially the sentence that a free man voluntarily brought a lock, even if the world is destroyed, it will not be able to stop his desire for freedom! "Although it is not necessarily you, but at least you have a high probability. Therefore, I have blocked you. I am ready to continue to help you grow quickly, and I hope to get the slightest return!" Wu Ming took a sip of wine and smiled. "You are dying, how can you get back from me?" The orc world now has no one out of ten, cities have been destroyed, and civilization has been trampled on. And after the will on the plane gave up hope, the world will die about half a year earlier than the two years previously predicted, or even faster! "Who said I will die soon? Don''t I still have you?" The plane consciousness used Katie''s face to put on a seductive expression, and the whole upper body leaned towards Wu Ming. The opponent Wu Ming approached pushed back. "I don''t have the ability to save the entire plane. To be honest, this world is dead, and you, as its consciousness, will probably fall with you." "Hehe, I who can invade other planes, naturally can conquer other planes, these are all trivial things." "Do you want me to conquer those planes and rebirth you?" Wu Ming asked, this kind of behavior is too dangerous, he would definitely not do it. "No, that''s too dangerous, it''s the same for you and me, and we don''t need to be near and far, in you, there is a chance for me to live!" After speaking, a picture appeared in her hand, it was the Lich William who was guarding Wu Ming''s safety under the floating island. But looking at the picture, he is not doing his duty faithfully at this time, but is...sleeping? Why does the lich sleep? Is it too idle! And it seems to sleep soundly! Wu Ming''s head was violent with blue veins. Chapter 105： "Is it William?" "No, look carefully." The picture freezes to the demiplane scepter that the lich is sleeping, she wants to be reborn in the demiplane! "I see, you are going to occupy a demiplane like a normal plane, but why is this demiplane in my hands? The value of a demiplane is not high, you can even find an opportunity to buy one!" "No, the value of the demiplane is not worth mentioning. The most important thing is you. Only by your side can I have the opportunity to grow after the demiplane is reborn! This growth method will have strong enemies. Guilty, and you have a chance to protect me." "Trust me, the benefits I can give you are beyond your imagination! This is not just a deal, but an opportunity to make you stronger! A super opportunity!" Planar Will looked at Wu Ming and said seriously. Wu Ming thought about it. Since the other party said so, he also became interested. After all, the previous whim feeling was not false, there is really something important to him. "What can you offer me?" After tentatively asking about the benefits the other party could give, Wu Ming found out. He really couldn''t refuse. Really fragrant.JPG! "First of all, after I rebirth on your demiplane, you will obtain a prototype of a plane that is growing all the time. I will not only become a real plane, but a real world, but the most important thing is that As the face grows, countless natural treasures will be born, and these will be yours alone!" "Secondly, I will use my last power to take back all the rules of the gods and help you understand all the rules of this world. Although the rules of this world will disappear after I die, this comprehension is The process is an indescribable wealth! If you can comprehend it once, then if the rules of the rest of the world are similar, you can comprehend it faster!" "And I will issue orders to let the rest of the orcs obey you. Before the world completely degenerates to the endless abyss, you will have the command of all the orcs. Turn them into your soldiers! This is an absolutely huge one. I wish you the power of smashing all the enemies standing in front of you!" "And, those fox girls, I can help them re-invigorate the blood of the nine-tailed fox. Perhaps one day, you will have a super army composed entirely of mythological creatures!" "Finally, I will serve you as my master and make you a true king!" "One, the true Lord of the planes! My Majesty!" Looking at the incarnation of Planar Will on one knee in front of him, Wu Ming''s indifferent face still looked like Gu Jing Bubo. But his heart. "Fuck! It''s a huge profit. Each of these is an absolute super chance. I''ll make this deal!" Wu Ming stood up, glanced at the other person, and said coldly. "Let me think about it again." [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ##Chapter 79 The Last War and...Return! Seeing Wu Ming leaving the floating island, William hurried up to ask. "Have you met with the Will of the Plane? What does the Will of the Plane look like? What is the principle of formation? Is he a collection of rules, similar to Gaia, and..." As a scholar, he never wanted to let go of this opportunity to expand his knowledge. Wu Ming waved his hand, "I will tell you these things when I look back. Now we need to go back quickly to fight the last war in this world!" Although he couldn''t wait, William honestly agreed. After all, the one-hundred-year work contract is there, and he has the opportunity to understand those things. The Lich asked suspiciously. "The last war? What do you mean, we have to do a lot after we go back, the orc world is very big." But Wuming shook his head. "No, this time, what we are going to fight is the last war in this orc world! Let us temporarily act as the guardians of the orc world and repel all the demons of different camps!" As he spoke without name, he remembered in his mind what the Planar Will Incarnation had said to him before he left. "All the promises I promise you will be fulfilled after I occupy the half plane, but before that, I need time to prepare for the transfer of consciousness. You must not let me fall too quickly during this period, please Oh, your majesty!" The Incarnation of Planar Will smiled at Wu Ming with Katie''s face with a seductive expression. It seemed that she was very confident in Wu Ming. And she said that the only way to prevent the plane from dying quickly now is to collect as many orcs and other natives as possible, and the number should not be too small. If there are too few natives, the speed of the plane''s fall cannot be effectively prevented. . In order to be able to occupy the semi-plane, the will of the plane itself was madly retracting the rules and the authority of the gods, which greatly reduced the defensive ability of the orcs, but this was also impossible. If you want to live, you always have to pay a price. Even the will of the plane is the same. Lich William said in surprise. "How can this be done? In the entire orc world, there are at least hundreds of forces in the endless abyss. It is impossible for us to be hostile to all of them." Wu Ming also knows this truth well, and if he wants to reap such a great opportunity, the test he faces will be more difficult. "The chance I can get this time has been confirmed. Whether or not I can soar into the sky depends on the battle, and we don''t need to kill them all, as long as we protect a certain area." "Since I have made a choice, then you only need to implement my will, now, let''s go!" William nodded and expressed compliance. He believed Wu Ming was not groundless, but this time the risk was too great. To some extent, it can be said to be the opposite of the endless abyss. Even if it is only temporary, but the power of the endless abyss... I hope Wu Ming is really blessed by the abyss. The middlemen in the doomsday fortress watched the demons leave and relaxed a lot. The demons did not leave a soldier to guard them. Instead, he left a message. "I will come back again, and smash all the dissatisfaction in front of me, keep this place for me, your loyalty will be rewarded!" The rest of the orcs had a chill, but the general trend was Wu Ming, and they could only follow suit.. ..... Just when Wu Ming and the others set off, the battle on the Orc Plain was still going on... Moreover, the situation was much worse than Katie and the others initially expected! Amelia''s army is really too strong! The level of viciousness of this high-level demon made Will and the others unimaginable. Chapter 106： In the beginning, all of Katie¡¯s plans were effective. When his granddaughter was threatened, Grand Duke Gray Wolf really joined forces with Wu Ming¡¯s forces. They destroyed Georgia¡¯s defenses and undermined his conspiracy with the devil. , And even most of the territory of the Dark Bear Empire was occupied by them. But these advantages all vanished after Emilia''s army intervened. Hundreds of thousands of demons poured into the Orc Plain and began to fight with Wu Ming''s forces. Amelia used her secret method to slaughter close to a million orc civilians in the rear, turning all of them into black liquid that can strengthen the power of the devil. After the devil drinks this black liquid with soul as raw material, he will permanently strengthen his physique, but the possibility of going mad is also higher. So this group of enhanced demons is like a flood, quickly destroying the lines of defense set up by Katie, Will and others. Initially, Katie and the others also wanted to attack each other through their two powerhouses with demi-god powers, but Amelia''s true power was deeply hidden! As soon as she shot, she drew with Heilong and Will. Not only did she fight one against two, she was actually Xiaoyou! In this way, Katie and the others completely turned to defense, pinning their hopes on Wu Ming''s quick return. ... And today, Katie, Will and others have gathered the final main force, preparing for the final resistance in the border cities of the Dark Bear Empire. Outside the city, there are densely packed demons, they are screaming madly, destroying everything in front of them, and many of them are killing each other, but they are still slowly marching towards the city. Behind them is the female demon Amelia who is on top of the magic horse. At this time, she is proudly watching Will and the others struggling in the city. "Hahaha, what demon army from the buried ground, even if the half-devil is obedient, it is a waste, and my demons, even if they are crazy, they still show it!" She naturally knew Wu Ming''s existence, but she didn''t take it to heart. After all, she was a real veteran powerhouse, a real demon lord, and her background was not comparable to that of a demon that sprang out suddenly. A trace of tyranny flashed in Amelia''s eyes, and she ordered her troops to attack. Countless demons, after this sound, recovered a little sanity and changed their attack targets from teammates to Katie and the others. On the city wall, the orcs and the half demons who were once orcs stood together, fighting side by side. Everyone knows that if they lose, their fate is the same, life is better than death! Therefore, in this battle, no longer distinguish between each other. Will and Onyxia, who had recovered from their injuries, are ready. They will stop Amelia at the first time, and even the newly joined Great Duke of Grey Wolf is silently wiping their weapons. .... The demons flooding in like a tide quickly broke their first defense, and many of them even rushed into the core of the position. The situation is getting more and more critical. But at this moment, Erica raised her head, saw the familiar figure, and shouted loudly. "Anonymous... is back!" Everyone looked up, only to see... A black and red scary figure passed by and slammed heavily on Amelia''s position. "Boom!" The ground more than a thousand meters wide suddenly shattered, and the lava pouring out destroyed everything on the ground. When the hot steam dissipated, Wu Ming''s scarlet eyes were revealed. "nameless???!!!" Amelia said bitterly, looking at the uninvited guest. [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ##Chapter 80 One person into the army and...Amelia''s bottom... What appeared in front of Amelia was a black and red humanoid demon. He was wearing a red cloak and holding a very evil sword in his hand. The breath oozing from the magic sword made her feel the aura of destruction from a long distance. And the intuition of the high-level demon told her that the demon had awakened his real name. The other party''s prestige was clearly passed to her mind as soon as she appeared. The terrifying demon who devours the gods! The other party lit a sacred fire, and he was an earthly god! Everything in front of her reminded Amelia of the deeds of this new-generation demon called the nameless. It is said that he started as a middle-level demon. In just a few years, he was promoted to a high-level demon, established the first stronghold, then beheaded the gods, created the Burial Ground, gathered the orcs and turned into half demons, etc. Wait.. His power rises like a comet, and his army is unstoppable like a flood! Let many demons whisper behind their backs, why is the nameless growth so fast? Could it be said that he is favored by the endless abyss? Some people even speculate that this nameless may be the next son of the abyss, the next demon prince! .......... But now, this legendary demon called "No Name" fell in front of Amelia, making her tremble all over. But not because of fear... But because of excitement! The nature of demons is to fight. It can be said that their existence is the incarnation of the animal nature. They fight against each other, rob each other, and the winner takes all. Amelia is even more so as a high-level demon. Although the outside world evaluates her more like a superwoman commanding the army, there is no doubt that the boiling blood of the demon also flows in her body! "when!" The two fought each other for the first time, and the Demon Sword Evil Eye collided with the two short-handed swords, resulting in a huge business. There is no nonsense between the two sides, and they are directly torn together. After a few consecutive attempts, Amelia, who was at a disadvantage, jumped back and temporarily avoided Wu Ming''s edge. "Anonymous, I know you, but I didn''t expect you to be such an arrogant person who would dare to kill one person! What about your army? Is the whole army wiped out hahahaha!" With her laughter and a series of exaggerated movements, her good figure under the armor is undoubtedly revealed, but the tightly fitted armor covers all her skin, even on her head. The heavy helmet makes her face invisible. But what she said is true. This time, only Wu Ming came to support him. Only he could use his wings to rush to the battlefield quickly. His soldiers could not do it, and William had to be a high-level combat power to ensure this. Only the army can return safely. Chapter 107： But Wu Ming was not afraid, he showed a wicked smile. "Oh? So what, I am an army by myself, I can..." "One man becomes an army!" After speaking, he rushed up again! He wants to kill Amelia quickly, after all, his individual strength is huge in terms of heads-up. "Stop him, you two will also go on!" Although the devil is a foolish man, he is not a fool. If they can fight in groups, they will often not go heads-up. Even if Wu Ming''s strength is strong, he may not be able to stop this nearly 100,000 demon army! In addition, the two high-level demons around Amelia also rushed up at the command, flanking Wu Ming from left to right! "Song of Souls!" Wu Ming said that in an instant, infinite horror ghosts appeared behind him, holding a horribly twisted weapon and rushing towards the demons around him. Cloak of arrogance! Even when attacking the fortress of the doomsday, this thing Wu Ming was used as a killer and never used it, but this time, he released all the dead souls stored in the cloak in one go! There are tens of thousands of them, and their existence has basically changed the situation of this piece of war. Although the souls were very strong in large-scale battles, they couldn''t stop the two high-level demons. They still rushed towards Wu Ming like beasts. "Looking for death! You two bugs!" The red pupils in Wu Ming''s eyes shrank suddenly, and there was a huge roar of double hearts on his body. The blood in the body is burning! Everyone was shocked by his explosive momentum. He has turned on the burning of blood and energy, and the feeling of being strong is so wonderful that he is a little addicted to it. "brush!" In the next instant, Wu Ming''s figure disappeared, and when he reappeared, he was less than a few hundred meters away from Amelia, and what he was holding in his hands were the blood-draining heads of the two high-level demons. Their eyes widened showed that they were still alive, their mouths were still wailing, and death could not keep up with Wu Ming''s speed with the sword! "Oh~, you killed my two favorite male dogs, they serve me every night, and now, I decided to interrupt your limbs and let you come with me! Until you die in pain until!" Amelia laughed madly. "You don''t think I don''t have any cards until now, this young demon, I need to tell you that every demon lord has his own background!" After speaking, she took off her helmet and Wu Ming saw the other''s face for the first time. It was a succubus face with countless scratches on it. The beautiful face was completely destroyed by those terrifying scars. Moreover, she actually took off all the armor one by one in front of the nameless! But... the other party''s body is still covered with scars, and the various traces caused by abnormal abuse are shocking to see. "Ah! I haven''t relaxed for a long time. Since I have been forced to this point, Wuming, are you ready?" "Are you ready for death!" She giggled, then let out a sharp scream. This scream made Wu Ming couldn''t help covering his ears, and the poor heads of many weak demons around him burst open. And with their deaths, the demon essence on the corpses mixed with some black liquid and flew towards Amelia. Not only that, farther away, and farther away, thousands of demon bodies exploded, and their demon essence was also engulfed in the black liquid and flew over. Amelia received every essence with pain on her face. Her face became distorted because of the pain, but every time she absorbed a portion, her strength would grow weakly. Although there is only a trace, the quantity is too much! The speed at which Amelia became stronger made Wu Ming feel shocked! Wu Ming wanted to stop him, but the demons swarmed him to stop him. When he finally killed the people who got in the way, he found that Amelia had disappeared. What appeared in front of him was a real monster! A monster that can''t even appear in a nightmare! "This is my background...Now, are you ready to die?" The monster said in a terrifying voice... [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ## Chapter 81 Jealous Succubus! A succubus with a disheveled hair is like the same reptile. Its body is distorted and enlarged several times. It arches its waist and screams like beasts of pain. Its body is covered with prominent black blood vessels. The surging. "I''m so jealous!" The twisted monster Amelia turned into angrily shouted, and at the same time stretched out her paw to pat Wu Ming. The snowy little hands of the previous succubus have turned into a bunch of terrifying claws, and they look powerful. Wu Ming dodged backwards, the claw fell through and caught the ground, and saw a crack in the hard ground instantly! His Amelia still continued to chase Wu Ming, she lay on the ground with her limbs twisting and chasing her, surprisingly fast. "You demons who are favored by the abyss can all have power, but why can I only be a succubus, being played with, being...!" "brush!" Her bones popped out of the surface of her body, and countless sharp bone spurs were conjured, and she found a chance to catch Wu Ming''s body. Although Wu Ming quickly blocked it with the magic sword, in the gap between the blocks, one of Amelia''s bone spurs still pierced into Wu Ming''s left abdomen! In order to stop the loss as quickly as possible, Wu Ming cut off the bone spur with the Devil Sword Evil Eye, then pulled it out, and then waited for the wound to heal automatically. Amelia looked at Wu Ming''s recovery ability jealously, and said bitterly. "Why can''t I have such a powerful ability!" As he said, the heads of several demons around him exploded, and their essence gathered beside her with the black liquid, and began to help her recast the chopped bone spurs. Then with a sharp roar, he rushed to Wu Ming again. "Destiny is so unfair! Some demons can have real names, and some can fight all over the world and ignite sacred fires. What about us succubus at the bottom? Nothing!" Chapter 108： He was completely mad, and kept talking nonsense. Wu Ming couldn''t help but spit in his heart: "Hey! Don''t say it, don''t you know that pours bitterness during the war is a standard mortal FLAG?" But he still didn''t relax his vigilance and looked at the right time. He jumped out of the opponent''s attack range, ready to find an opportunity to search for the opponent''s weakness. But this crazy succubus didn''t give him any chance, but attacked Wu Ming fiercely like a violent storm, making him unable to think. This is the first time Wu Ming feels that the rhythm of the battle is being controlled by others. This feeling is very bad. His offensive power is strong enough, even as long as he is given a chance to find weaknesses, he can cut down the opponent with a single sword. But the succubus at the moment is not afraid of Wu Ming''s attack. Even if Wu Ming cuts the opponent''s body, she can recast her body in a short time. Not repair, but recast! If her limbs were slashed without name, which affected her combat effectiveness or speed, then Amelia would tear off her injured limbs mercilessly, and then screamed softly. A lot of the essence of the devil would gather to her and be absorbed by her, and the broken limbs would be re-emerged by the black essence in a way that Wu Ming could not understand at a speed visible to the naked eye. This kind of behavior is like those lizards with broken arms that Wu Ming has seen in his previous life, but Amelia is much better than them. What''s more terrifying is that she has an army of nearly 100,000 demons, and every demon can contribute a trace of this essence to her. In the army, she is almost immortal! "Do you know how long it took me to start with the most inferior ordinary succubus?" Amelia said madly, but Wu Ming didn''t reply to her. "Almost a thousand years! I have accumulated nearly a thousand years before I have everything I have today!" Wu Ming didn''t dodge when he snapped a photo, but looked down his arm with a backhand. "And how long has it taken you to crawl out of the devil''s cocoon until now?!" "Thunder!" Wu Ming slashed with a sword, and the opponent''s huge head fell down, and then it was crushed by Wu Ming''s foot! But her body is still attacking Wu Ming, even her broken head is still cursing Wu Ming, cursing those powerful and talented demons! "A thousand years of accumulation is not as good as the epiphany of a talented person like you! You are really damned!" Countless black essence gathered, her head re-emerged, groaning in terror.. "And I heard that even the endless abyss has a preference for you, right?" The other demons only occasionally exchange information, but we don''t know if they are voluntary. The other party suddenly curled up, and countless bone spurs on his body aimed at Wu Ming and sprayed out! She is still getting stronger! And the speed is amazing. The densely packed bone spurs shot at Wu Ming with red blood stains, and Wu Ming was about to be pierced. When he saw this, he immediately used the storm style, creating a wall of wind, blocking the countless bone spurs ejected by the opponent, and this kind of attack was restrained by his moves. Taking this opportunity, Wu Ming stretched out his hand and pulled out a previously captured snow monster from the pet-specific ring, and threw it in front of him. When the snow monster looked at the strange environment and was still in a daze, the magic sword in his hand The evil eye plunged directly into the opponent''s heart, and began to greedily devour the snow monster''s blood. In the previous battle, the blood burning he had activated allowed him to squander the stored blood, so he had to take this opportunity to quickly recover. After all, it seems that there may be a protracted battle between him and this crazy succubus. After a fight again, Wu Ming was wounded, and the body of a mythical demon shed a lot of blood today. Wu Ming did not lose hope. He knew that the other party could not be truly immortal. Such a powerful ability must have its limitations. It''s just that he hasn''t found it yet! "Is the attack neutralized? No! There is a problem with my thinking..." Wu Ming, who had changed her mind, began to fight guerrilla warfare with the opponent, and slaughtered the low-end demons nearby, so that she could reduce the number of troops she could use! "Right! Could it be," Wu Ming saw a demon''s head burst open, and he immediately blocked the black essence, allowing the evil sword to taste what it was. "Why do you want me to do this dirty work, can''t you taste it yourself? Cut... it''s a new variety that I have never seen~ Let me try, suck, emmm, vomit!" The Demon Sword Evil Eye almost vomited, if it could vomit. The big eyeball on the sword left a trace of tears exaggeratedly. "What''s the essence here...this is...!" ........ Amelia saw Wu Ming stop to attack her, and said with a sneer. "Since you don''t have the guts to face me head-on, then I will kill all your men!" "But there are two of your men who are really good-looking. I really want to know what expressions they will have if I use my claws to ruin each other''s looks a little bit!" After speaking, his army stopped besieging Wu Ming, but let him cut and kill, and turned around to attack the city where Katie and others were located. Wu Ming also stopped his attack and turned to look at this already crazy "succubus". "So you have only these details? If you only have these, then you are probably dead!" "And, I finally know what the **** you are!" Wu Ming relaxed his muscles and bones, squeezed a trace of black essence in his hand, and said with a sneer. [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ## Chapter 82 The Powerful Secret! "You are not a so-called succubus at all, you are just a bug. You temporarily deceived me with this blindfold method, but I have to say that it works!" Wu Ming said coldly, he already has a solution to the opponent, and now he only needs to confirm. "Why, after seeing that I can possess stronger power than you, do you think that the succubus is not worthy of such a strong power?" "No, I also know someone who is also a succubus. Her strength is not weak. I will not underestimate every type of demon, and even the succubus can have a **** position in the endless abyss. It proves that the strength of this type of succubus is not weak." Chapter 109： Wu Ming lowered his head and said, he was communicating silently with Demon Sword, while answering the other party''s questions. "So what? In the end, it''s not on my own. I betrayed my body, relied on me to bend everything, and waited for a thousand years to get out of my head. My mind is strong enough to match any strong, but I don''t have your talent, why!" Amelia rushed over and slapped it with one claw. Wu Ming still lowered his head, and waited for the moment when the opponent''s claw was about to hit his head before swinging his sword to resist. "Even if I had the slightest amount of talent at the beginning, maybe I was already the king of this abyss! Your trash will be enslaved by me and driven by me!" Wu Ming''s words made the other party angry. She was jealous and hated those demons who were talented but weaker than her. "I admit one of what you said is that your xinxing is enough to match any strong person. I was shocked by the strength of your soul. Even some existences that are stronger than me are not as good as you in soul and soul. ! This is your talent, so it will choose you as its host!" Wu Ming slashed away with a sword in his hand. Emilia wanted to raise her hand to block the blow, but the power of the sword was still unstoppable. One of her arms flew up and half of her body was cut away. "Am I right? You who stole someone else''s body... Transfiguration!" Wu Ming said coldly while watching the monster in front of him quickly recast his body. "Roar!" The body of this crazy and terrifying "succubus" changed again, becoming more like a beast, with his limbs lowered, his belly lying on the ground, and his mouth split into four parts, revealing four rows of frightening sharp teeth. "You lied! You just don''t want to admit that you are afraid of a succubus, hahahaha! It''s funny!" After speaking, her entire head was almost half the size of her body, and she opened her blood basin and threw her mouth at Wu Ming. "Really? Then you think about it...! Bengshan!" Without dodge, Wu Ming turned on the burning of blood and had a head-to-head with the opponent. Although he was bitten into his entire left arm, Amelia''s whole body was shattered by a subtle bungee. "When did you master the ability to use other people''s souls as demon enhancers! Search your memory well, if you can find it, then I was wrong!" Wu Ming did not pursue the victory, but waited for the succubus in front of him to recover. After all, at this time, there is no difference between defeating the opponent once and one hundred times, only to kill her! The broken succubus was struggling hard...Thousands of the demons under her head burst open, and the black essence began to gather on her remnant body. Soon she was almost completely reborn in front of Wu Ming. But a large part of the face has not been repaired yet. "I... sure... I can recall... ahhhhhhhhhhhhh!" She glared at Wu Ming, her eyes filled with hatred, and when she tried to recall, she suddenly trembled and let out a scream. "Oh... why do you expose me, the devil is nameless? It''s not easy to find a host with the right temperament." The horrible "succubus" finally spoke, but this time it was an unfamiliar male voice, low and hoarse, as if someone was stepping on his throat. The shapeshifter found that Wu Ming knew the truth, so he stopped pretending, and took over the body again, and caused the real Amelia to pass in a coma. He wanted to face Wu Ming! Whether talking or fighting, he would be happy to know something from the nameless side. "It''s very interesting. How did you discover me? I have been in control of this body for thousands of years and no one can discover my secret. Only you can see through it. Is it convenient to explain it?" Wu Ming let out a cold voice. As a strong person, he must pretend to be a beep at this time, so he said. "of course..." "No!" After playing around with the opponent, Wu Ming immediately swung his magic sword and slashed at the opponent, which was amazingly a way to jump from the mountain! This move made Transfiguration''s memory fresh, and the terrifying power made him instinctively make defensive actions, and quickly put his arms on his chest to prepare for defense. But he waited for a long time, only to find that the imaginary attack had not come! But Wu Ming, at this moment, wielded this magic sword to kill the demons in a certain area, as if searching for something. "found it!" Wu Ming instantly slashed the body of one of the inconspicuous demon with his own super fast speed, and chopped the opponent into fleshy flesh alive. "It''s not this...then the next goal...!" An unremarkable demon accidentally collided with Wu Ming''s eyes, and Wu Ming gave a weird smile, as if talking. "Got you!" But at the moment of being discovered by the nameless, not only him, but also the demons around him screamed together! "Roar! Do you dare!" Seeing Wu Ming rushing past, the terrifying "succubus" went mad and generally rushed towards Wu Ming regardless, and successfully blocked the blow at the moment when the magic sword in Wu Ming''s hand was about to fall... "Hahaha, you who have been exposed are just a bug now! That is your body! As a bug-transformer who is not even the lowest-end demon, even if the lies you make are true, they can''t cover you. The smell of inferior blood!" Wu Ming laughed presumptuously. "These demons are all controlled by you with your splitting ability coupled with the soul fragments of the succubus. You are indeed strong enough to slightly control so many demons, and there are even high-level demons." "No! It''s not you who are strong..." Wu Ming''s eyes were cold like an iceberg, looking at the panicked deformed demon body before him. "The strongest is that succubus! Even if her soul is split into countless fragments, she still has complete consciousness, but the side effect is only to make those demons crazy." With a sword slashed away, the Shapeshifter once again blocked this attack, his current situation was extremely embarrassed, and he could only be passively beaten. Unlike the crazy ridicule at the beginning, this time, Wu Ming took the initiative again! "you this...." "The parasite stuck to the strong! Are you ready for your ending?" Wu Ming sneered. "You, how did you... discover it!" The shapeshifter roared in a hoarse voice. [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ##Chapter 83 Daughter of the Abyss! In fact, the reason why Wu Ming found out that the other party was a Transfiguration is also funny. At that time, he found that the essence passed by these demon heads exploded was a bit weird, because the demon essence he signed in every day was too much (one sign every day), and he knew too much about the demon essence. So he glanced at it and felt that these weird black liquids were like ordinary demon essences added... Something strange? Wu Ming, who wanted to confirm his discovery, immediately thought of the best foodie around him-Demon Sword Evil Eye! Chapter 110： He asked Demon Sword Evil Eye to taste the black liquid for the first time, but Wu Ming and Demon Sword Evil Eye were surprised. These demon essences are indeed real, but they all belong to the same two life entities! They are all parasitized! Become someone else''s puppet while still conscious! Therefore, the difference between these contaminated demon essences and ordinary demon essences is very obvious, and the specific taste... Let''s interview the client, ah no, the sword in question "Now I regret it, very regretful! Unnamed, I star you star!" And Demon Sword said that some of the taste in this black essence resembled the bottom layer in the abyss, the taste of deformed demons! What''s more weird is that there are still some soul fragments in it, even if it is very weak, but extremely powerful, these soul fragments also have weak temptation and hypnotic ability, the most important thing is... These fragments all belong to a super tough soul... All kinds of clues were linked together, and Wu Ming couldn''t guess it. Metamorphosis.. This abyssal creature is somewhere between real demons and wild animals. No one knows the origin of their birth, only that they are a group of cowardly, foolish creatures with no potential. Their existence is more humble than the little devil, because they have only two kinds of talents, transforming their image and splitting themselves to parasitize certain creatures. Let¡¯s not talk about changing your image. Even if you become the appearance of a demon king, as long as you dare to swagger through the market, there will be the stunned green of the devil rushing to punch you, but the shapeshifter who is not as good as the little devil will probably be beaten. Hit to death with one punch. As for the split parasitic.... I have said that even the little devil is stronger than the transformation demon. Why do you parasite others? And after the split, the transforming demons are even worse! Of course.. There is still a demon whose physical combat power may be weaker than that of a transformation demon, of course it is only possible... That''s the succubus... ......... Wu Ming also admitted that the strength of the transforming demon in front of him is really top-notch, at least stronger than most of the demons in the endless abyss! Moreover, its skills are unique. They can crush the souls of the weak, and add a few clones and soul fragments while making them nourishment, so as to achieve the ability to hypnotize and control while the opponent is still conscious. I don''t know who the other party is Although I don''t know why the transformation demon in front of me has grown to the point where it is now, but also successfully found a succubus that complements him perfectly. Super tough soul coupled with unexpected parasitic control, it is estimated that this is how the other party started. Moreover, it seems that the power of the shapeshifter can perfectly suppress the succubus Amelia, and can tamper with the memory and thinking of the other party, making her mistakenly believe that the shapeshifter¡¯s parasitic ability is a new ability she has acquired accidentally, and in the past thousand years Have been using it! ..... "I surrender, as long as you are willing, then I will take the initiative to surrender to you! The demon army under my command will all obey your instructions!" The Shapeshifter yelled, he was madly preventing Wu Ming from killing his body at this time. All the demons under his control flooded in Wu Ming''s direction. There was only one idea in their minds, and this idea was to kill Wu Ming! Although he can parasitize countless people, there will always be only one in his body! Wu Ming sneered. "Do you think it''s possible! With your existence, as long as you give you enough time, you can expand more unscrupulously! And, have you forgotten that when the power gap between the two sides is too large, the devil will never It will be conditional! They will only take away all the benefits!" Wu Ming said with a cold-blooded smile, and finally he opened the opponent''s defense easily with a sword, and slashed directly on the opponent''s body! Without even screaming, the body of the deformed demon was chopped off, and then lay motionless on the ground, and all the demons that he controlled deeply died one after another, and their brains had already become the deformed demon. Part of them, like people whose brains are dead, quickly lost their ability to move and collapsed to the ground, seemingly not far from death. "How come it suddenly becomes so easy?" Wu Ming was a little confused, but what was in front of him was indeed a shapeshifting demon who had lost all signs of life, just as he was still hesitating. Behind him... The giant "succubus" controlled by the shapeshifter turned into a pool of black muddy water, and mixed in it, there was also a succubus head. This was the last trace of the succubus Amelia, she used The powerful willpower tried to control the bodies of those shapeshifting demons and bring them back to life. But it is a pity that the power of others belongs to others after all. The role played by the succubus Amelia is just to betray her own soul. Although her soul is tough enough, even super powerful, but... The strength is still too weak! "me!" The succubus was still trying to speak, but the extreme pain was now unbearable for her, and this pain was somewhat more terrifying than death. Wu Ming sighed. If this poor succubus knew his soul''s "super talent" earlier, it might not have ended today. After sighing, Wu Ming still raised his foot cold-bloodedly. After all, cutting weeds and roots is what he must do! But at this moment, the will of the endless abyss suddenly poured into here, preventing Wu Ming''s behavior. In Wu Ming''s heart, he wanted to step on to get rid of this unstable factor, but he couldn''t violate the will of the endless abyss, at least not now. If you forcibly violate it, the price to pay is too great! Under the power of the endless abyss, many demon corpses around began to melt, turning into a **** water with vitality, and then gathered into the image of a pair of giant hands, gently holding up in front of Wu Ming The head of the succubus. This makes the succubus Amelia''s expression no longer painful! What surprised Wu Ming even more was that Amelia''s body was being reshaped by the blood of these demons in the most unscientific, non-magical, or even non-demonic way. All the alive demons looked at this one after another, the coming of the endless abyss is second, and what they care more about is... The endless abyss gave them a clear and extremely important message! "Amelia...promoted to the female candidate of the abyss!" "Current candidate ranking, No. 82!" And on the other side, at the moment when the Transfiguration Demon died, the powerful existence in the depths of a certain plane opened his eyes and looked in the direction of the endless abyss... [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ##Chapter 84 Devil''s Gate and...Mask of Jealousy! Amelia''s body quickly recovered under the power of the endless abyss, but the person had not completely recovered from the previous state. And the person is still in a coma, Wu Ming can stand nearby and feel her gradually steady breathing, which seems to be fine. More nearby demon corpses were transformed into pure demon blood by the power of the endless abyss and gathered in the **** hands. To the abyss, the dead demons were no longer useful. However, their corpses can also be used to raise the rest of her demon heirs. After Amelia''s potential was recognized by the abyss, her status was already beyond the ordinary demon category. Chapter 111： She will gain the kinship of the endless abyss and the blessing of the endless abyss. She will start again as the daughter of the abyss, and there will be a new beginning. However, she is only a candidate for the Girl of the Abyss, and she has a lot to experience before she can really remove the word candidate and become the one who is truly beloved by the endless abyss.. "daughter"! A green portal nearly 100 meters high and tens of meters wide was opened and appeared in front of everyone. The blood hand gently sent the unconscious Amelia into it and then closed it. "Devil''s Gate!" Wu Ming glanced at the portal. As a high-level demon, a lot of knowledge of the abyss would naturally be opened to him, and the knowledge about the demon''s portal was also within the scope of this knowledge. This kind of portal is equivalent to Endless Abyss'' recognition of certain powerful demons, giving these demons a part of the right to send troops outside the Endless Abyss. Let them have the opportunity to occupy the rest of the world alone. Once successful, then these demons can open this terrifying direct channel on the rest of the plane, and teleport an endless army of demons at the end of the endless abyss. Even when your occupation of a certain plane reaches a certain level, the abyss will take the initiative to help you turn the demon gate opened here into a permanent portal. Therefore, when the demons open the Demon Gate on the other planes, it often means that a catastrophe will happen on that plane. Therefore, this green portal is also called the door of destruction and the door of darkness by other high-plane creatures! The Devil¡¯s Gate has another important purpose besides foreign wars, which is to put the candidates of the Demon¡¯s Son and Demon¡¯s Daughter into the eternal battlefield... "..." Looking at Amelia who was protected by the abyss and sent away, Wu Ming was a little helpless, although he could kill the succubus now to avoid possible future revenge. But doing so will incur the disgust and punishment of the endless abyss. In both cases, Wu Ming still feels that it is better not to provoke the abyss. After all, he is still a favorite of the abyss, there is no need to take risks. "Wait, what is this?" Just about to leave, Wu Ming looked at the place where Emilia had left. Some incomparably crystal clear stars scattered all over the ground. Looking around, on the corpses of countless demons, there are countless similar things that are also shining brightly! "This is Emilia''s soul fragment, her soul fragment that is close to 100,000 copies! Wu Ming was surprised. When this succubus was still parasitized by the Transforming Demon, it was the demons who used his own soul fragments as a primer to corrupt and parasitize, and what was even more surprising was... "The soul of this succubus can really bear this level of pain without losing consciousness!" Wu Ming didn''t know what to say. In the endless abyss, there is no simple life, even the low-status succubus and shapeshifter also have strong ones. Moreover, they are genuine and comparable to Wu Ming, and even have the upper hand in many cases! Before he went to check these soul fragments, the voice of the system came over. "Ding, today''s sign-in time has arrived, does the host sign in?" Wu Ming glanced at the surroundings, this was the very center of the battlefield, except for him there was no living creature left. So I signed in with confidence and boldness. "Yes, sign in!" Wu Ming said. "Ding, congratulations to the host for signing in successfully, congratulations to the host for getting the reward..." The system prompt suddenly paused. Wu Ming is a little confused, something went wrong with the system? Why did the system stop in the middle of the prompt? But it was only a moment, and the next second, the system prompt sounded again. "Mask of Jealousy (Unawakened)!" And a black mask appeared on his hand, on which was a face that couldn''t see who it was, and his expression was constantly changing, like crying and laughing, angry and jealous. ... The mask of jealousy! Wu Ming knew that the other piece of equipment in his suit had arrived, and was overjoyed. After so long, he finally got another one! At this time, the system also showed Wu Ming the attributes of the mask of jealousy. Mask of Jealousy: Unawakened Quality: Legend! Defense level: epic! Equipment skills: Soul mark! (unavailable!) Soul Marking Skill: XXXXX, the opening conditions are not met! Please host the equipment as soon as possible to awaken! .... Seeing this, Wu Ming realized that this equipment hadn''t been awakened yet, that is, it could not be used normally, but the defensive power it carried was still effective. And there was a line of small print beside the equipment introduction. Upon closer inspection, it was found that it read-Equipment Awakening Level: 0%. Wu Ming was a little disappointed, but he couldn''t use the equipment he had finally obtained, which made him feel a bit different. "Forget it, try it on first, at least the defense is still epic." After speaking, Wu Ming put on the mask. After putting it on, the mask automatically adapted to his face without blocking his vision, and a face very similar to him was quickly carved out on the mask. Also changing expressions. And at the moment he was putting on the mask, all the soul fragments on the battlefield suddenly attacked him! Wu Ming instinctively held the sword, and began to guard against this unknown attack, but these soul fragments only merged into the mask, the scene is like salt into the water. And he was surprised to see that the level of awakening written on his mask was rising rapidly from 1% to 10%! "The awakening method of this mask is to absorb the soul? And this succubus can provide so much awakening value with just soul fragments!" Wu Ming was a little regretful. He had already known that he would kill the succubus. Maybe this equipment would be awakened directly! This was not over yet, the moment Wu Ming put on the mask. Chapter 112： Here comes another prompt from the system. "Congratulations to the host for obtaining three of the set equipment, and the three-piece attribute has been activated." "The Seven Deadly Sins set has been collected 3/7, the current equipment, the cloak of arrogance, the breastplate of gluttony, the mask of jealousy...the three-piece skill set is being unlocked..." "The skills have been activated, congratulations to the host for acquiring the set skills..." "Extinct!" [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ## Chapter 85 Extinction and... Punishment for Katie! Set Skill: Extinction! Extinction: After obtaining this skill, the host will gain the extinction skill bonus, so that all the attacks of the host will have the power of extinction. When the host''s attack successfully wounds the enemy, the extinction skill will make the opponent''s wounds difficult to heal. At the same time, the stronger the host''s strength, the higher the damage caused by the extinction, and the longer the duration. The stronger the enemy, the lower the duration and damage of the extinction skill. Note: The damage caused by extinction can be stacked, and there is no upper limit for the number of stacking times! Note: Extinction has a very high priority, even if the enemy''s strength exceeds the host. This skill will also be effective, but its duration and power will be greatly reduced. Note: The basic damage and duration of extinction skills are determined by and only by the strength of the host. Current host strength: God level! Current extinction skill intensity: God level! ...... "Good skill!" Wu Ming laughed rare, this skill was tailor-made for him. He has the skill of killing gods, not only the attack speed is fast, but the attack frequency is also high, especially the terrifying storm style. And the damage of destruction is a damage that can be continuously stacked. As long as Wu Ming causes wounds to the opponent, then the opponent''s injury will be difficult to repair in a short time. The important thing is that extinction still has a very high priority, even if the opponent is stronger than the nameless, the skill can be triggered, so... Even those who are stronger than Wu Ming must be careful when facing Wu Ming. After all, Wu Ming can recover the wounds, but they can''t. This is Wu Ming-like, only I need to return blood, and you are not allowed to return blood! It''s a little shameless. ........ Wu Ming immediately tried the skill, and he pulled out a snow monster from the pet ring again. Snow Monster: Why is it me again? ***You ***! Under the futile resistance of the opponent, Wu Ming used the magic sword to make a small cut in the opponent''s arm. The wound is very small, probably only the size of the one caused by a cut finger, but... With just such a small opening, the other side¡¯s wound is still bleeding, and the muscles around the wound turn gray at a speed visible to the naked eye. This gray state will continue to spread upward, making half of the snow monster¡¯s arm seem dead. Meaty! "So powerful!" Wu Ming sighed, you know, each of the snow monsters in front of them is a quasi-legendary level of beasts, their physical strength is comparable to that of an old legend, but now they have been abolished by such a small hole! Seeing the power of extinction, Wu Ming laughed out of a rare laugh, and he seemed to be in a good mood. "Haha, let''s go, let you go, today is your lucky day!" Wu Ming said, patted the frightened snow monster and signaled that the other party could leave. After all, this hapless snow monster was also considered to have contributed to Wu Ming, er, whether it was voluntary or not. The snow monster understood, and Sa Yazi ran away, seemingly terrified of the demon in front of her. "Huh, I need to go back too, I''m really tired." Wu Ming took a sigh of relief, feeling very exhausted in his mind. After all, he flew all the way, and then fought a big battle. Although the body is hard to feel tired, but the soul needs to relax. At this moment, a huge impact sound was emitted from his back, and along with the impact, a terrifying coercion appeared on his back. But Wu Ming didn''t have any overreaction to this, but turned his head back with a smile. It''s the black dragon Onyxia! She hasn''t seen Wu Ming for nearly 20 days, and she couldn''t help but want to fly over to find him. But she also knew that Wu Ming was fighting an enemy she couldn''t fight before, so she had to wait anxiously on the wall. Finally, when Wu Ming''s battle was over, she felt that she was no longer in danger, and flew to him as quickly as the puppy had seen the owner who hadn''t seen it for a long time. Stroking the scales on Heilong''s head, Wu Ming smiled, "You are stronger again!" Heilong grunted comfortably by touching his head, completely not the same as before. "My lord, you are back!" "Anonymous Lord!" "Anonymous, I want to kill you!" It was Will Clarence and others. They also came to Wu Ming''s side, and they were all gathered around Wu Ming to feel warmly... The feeling of holding your thighs! It feels good to have a thigh hug! The female demon named Amelia before was really terrifying! If it weren''t for Wu Ming''s return in time, they almost all rushed to the street! Everyone thought while weeping in their hearts, they couldn''t wait to hang them all on Wu Ming now as pendants! "Master Wu Ming!" An orc with the appearance of a werewolf came to Wu Ming and knelt down on one knee respectfully and said that it was the Great Duke of Gray Wolf who had been calculated by Katie. He is also very different from ordinary orcs. Compared to Will, he looks more like Katie and the others, with the characteristics of a wolf under the appearance of the human form. Chapter 113： Looking at the werewolf kneeling on one knee in front of him, Wu Ming knew that the other party had already joined his power. This time, he was only familiar with him, the master, and made a surrender gesture. "I heard that your strength in leading the army is good, and you will be under Will''s hand in the future. Use your ability and work for me!" Seeing Wu Ming confessing to himself, Grand Duke Gray Wolf heaved a sigh of relief. Although everyone knew from everyone that this super high-level demon would not embarrass him, he still had to admit it. "Yes!" "As for you... Katie." Wu Ming suddenly turned his gun, and said to Katie that this time Katie''s plan was disclosed, which caused him to suffer heavy losses and... She used her life as a guarantee! In exchange for Wu Ming¡¯s nod of agreement, she was able to lead the army to attack.. That is, her life... "My lord...I..., it''s my fault, I miscalculated the strength of the other party! I am willing to take responsibility for the damage caused so much." Katie''s face was pale. Erica wanted to shout, she wanted to say that this was because Amelia''s strength was hidden too much, how could they be opponents of the enemy. But Will shook his head and pulled Erica. This was Katie''s promise at the time. Regardless of the process, Katie really failed if only looking at the result! And what is Wu Ming''s punishment like, will it really take Katie''s life... Even if he has been with Wu Ming for the longest time, Will doesn''t know. The atmosphere in the world suddenly cooled down, and they were all waiting for Wu Ming to speak, only the black dragon flew away to play as if seeing something stupidly. "Huh, in that case, then" Wu Ming actually didn¡¯t want to take Katie¡¯s life or something, after all, it didn¡¯t improve his strength, and maybe Katie could be washed away by the will of the plane in the future, activating the blood of the Nine Tails, so he was a little bit troubled. , Ready to find a punishment that is neither minor nor serious to alert the other party. At this moment, Clarence immediately suggested to Wu Ming. "My lord, I suggest keeping Katie alive. Although she made the wrong choice and caused losses, the living woman is much more useful than the dead one!" Seeing Clarence''s resolute face and sonorous voice, Wu Ming was slightly moved. at last! Finally, besides William the Lich, there is another person who knows how to get him down the stairs, Clarence, I blamed you before Wu Ming! "However, the death penalty is faceted, and the living sin cannot escape, Master Wu Ming, I suggest you still punish Katie!" Wu Ming thought in his heart: "Go on, you really are there, Clarence, it''s really hidden!" "And the best punishment for Katie is..." [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ## Chapter 86 Maid Katie and... Migration! Katie looked at Wu Ming with a pale face, shaking all over. Punishment from the devil... All demons are not good things in nature. They are a combination of madness and chaos. Their characters are violent and cruel, their battles are **** and terrifying, and their punishments even exceed the upper limit that ordinary creatures can understand! She knelt in front of Wu Ming with her head down, waiting for Wu Ming to follow Clarence''s advice and give her unimaginable punishment... "sister!" There were tears in Erica''s eyes, and she looked nervously at her dependent sister. "That is to let her be demoted to a mortal from now on the Queen of the Fox City! From now on, she will serve as a maid forever in front of and behind the unknown adults!" Clarence said with a serious face, and didn''t know where to find a...maid outfit? Clarence, why do you take this thing with you? Hey! Wu Ming: "..." Not only him, but everyone around him was also speechless. Hearing Clarence''s answer, Wu Ming''s mouth twitched, controlling his urge to kill this LSP! But Wu Ming suddenly thought of something, maybe Clarence did this with deep meaning. None of the people in Linghu City has been turned into a half-demon, and most of them still obey the orders of the empress Katie, and of course Wu Ming''s orders will also be obeyed. But that was based on the fact that Katie was saddled with Wu Ming''s horse. Most of the foxes are stronger than ordinary people, even better than most ordinary half-demons. Their high strength gives them enough confidence to make the foxes think that they are higher than other half-demons, although they will not behave on the surface. Come out, but the careful thinking of the Fox people is still clearly seen by some smart people. This situation is not a good thing for Wu Ming''s future territorial expansion, and the fox people still master the secret collection of intelligence that is difficult for outsiders to learn. Their existence is very important to Wu Ming. And Wu Ming was initially prepared to order the force of these fox people, but shortly after entering the Soul City, he hurriedly killed the doomsday fortress to search for his chances, and this matter was delayed. And Wu Ming, who missed the best time, came back this time and wanted to make the foxes obedient, there might be a few people who are not willing to obey him. The foxes are small in number, and every one of them is a future mage, shaman or Assassin, can''t kill easily. All kinds of things were connected together, Wu Ming immediately wanted to understand the deep meaning beyond Clarence''s words... That is, Clarence is going to press down the noble head of the fox people in a bloodless way, let them see, even his most noble queen is willing to become a nameless maid, so what else can you be proud of! Honestly become a member of the nameless force! What a powerful trick, worthy of being the high priest under the **** of forging and trading. Although he doesn''t pay attention to it on weekdays, he only looks at this one. His strategy is not much worse than that of William! Can be made! "Fortunately, I am also from modern times, and I can easily detect the meaning of other people''s words." Wu Ming thought in his heart. Wu Ming squinted his eyes to look at the skinny old man Clarence, his eyes bursting with astonishing light. "Your idea is good, I agree, Katie, you will stay by my side as a maid from now on as punishment for your mistakes!" After speaking, he patted Clarence on the shoulder lightly, and showed his appreciation of Clarence with a silent motion. Then she went to the small border town of the Dark Bear Empire alone, and he needed to take a rest before starting the next step. But Will was dumbfounded. Wu Ming, who is never close to female sex, is going to do this? Could it be..... The spring of the abyss has arrived? But are there four seasons in the endless abyss? Erica and Katie''s expressions are a little different. Erica''s expression is a little angry, surprised, plus some...envious? And Katie was very surprised, and there was a little blush on her face, she looked a little shy. "Maid... the closest person who can go with him..." Chapter 114： ... Will looked at Wu Ming''s back thoughtfully, and he quietly leaned in to ask Clarence. "How did you know that the unnamed lord would agree to your approach?" But Clarence looked at Will and said with trembling. "How do I know? I just want to see Katie wearing a maid costume. Who knows that the adults agreed directly. I thought he was going to kill me here when he shot me just now!" After finishing speaking, she wiped away the cold sweat silently, and said in fear. "Look... my legs are still trembling now!" Will: "..., really awesome!" On the other side, Wu Ming who was flying in the air wondered, where did the black dragon go? Just thinking about it, Onyxia flew towards him. He only saw Heilong wagging his tail and happily flying towards Wu Ming, looking at her as if she had found new food. Wu Ming looked over and found that a monster with white long hair was biting in his mouth. It looked like, just like that one... Okay, that''s the snow monster that just ran away..... Wu Ming: "..." ....... At the same time, there are still many places on the orc plane that have not been invaded by the abyss, where the orcs are living a life inconsistent with the world, although this is only temporary. And somewhere in the remote forest, in the middle of the night, the high priest of the village suddenly woke up from his dream. He quickly climbed out of the tent and beat the drum in the village frantically. This is a sign of the gathering of all the people in the village. , And they generally only do this when something big happens. As a result, everyone in the village crawled out of the tent with distressed eyes. "High priest, has anyone invaded?" the villager asked. "No, no, no, it''s not an invasion, but I received the oracle!" the high priest said excitedly. "Which god''s oracle?" "It''s the oracle of our Mother of the World! She asked us to set off quickly and all go to a plain. Mother of the World said that she was about to meet death, but there was the hope of our survival on that plain. There is our orcs. The last place to stay!" The high priest said eagerly, tears in his eyes. After all, anyone who knows that the world he lives on is about to die, I''m afraid he can''t control his emotions. "She also said.... We just need to follow her will, because there are no gods in this world!" "And there won''t be anymore..." After dawn, the village in this place was in ruins. The villagers took everything they could use. They were walking towards a place in the orc world like a group of ants, walking slowly, painfully, but firmly. go with. And if someone can use the perspective of the plane, they will find that this scene not only occurs here, but also in the deserts, forests, hills and mountains, and even in the surviving towns, a scene similar to the one just now happened. Although they started at different places and had different numbers of people, they all walked in the same direction. Like... The whole world is undergoing a great migration! And their focus is the orc plain where the nameless is located! [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ## Chapter 87 After the war and preparing to inspire the blood of the fox! After Wu Ming returned, everyone''s life quickly returned to normal. The last Grand Duchy on the plain was also undefeated because of Wu Ming''s return, and all joined his command. And in just ten days, countless orcs came to the orcs plain every day. However, the first reaction of most people after they came here was that the person who accepted him was actually a high-level demon! It¡¯s not that no one was frightened and prepared to take up weapons. This stupid behavior was quickly stopped by their priests/shamans/chiefs, etc., because the oracle they received was to give Wu Ming, the "great The devil" surrendered. This is the condition negotiated between the Incarnation of Planar Will and Wu Ming. She will migrate all the orcs to Wu Ming as much as possible. Wu Ming temporarily let them all squeeze on this large plain, waiting for future arrangements. But the situation is more troublesome than Wu Ming thought...First of all, the first question is that there are too many people! Thousands of orcs flocked to them, and they left their hometown with their families and their mouths. With a rough estimate, there were probably nearly tens of millions of people. Maybe everyone has been in the technological society for a long time and thinks that tens of millions of people are a trivial matter, but don¡¯t look at the tens of millions of people in the orc world with the eyes of modern people. You must know that the orc world is a world of swords and magic. The productivity of China is roughly similar to that of the Earth in the Middle Ages, and there are no chemical fertilizers, pesticides and mechanized planting. And... can the orcs be too special to eat! Looking at the young orc children holding a small bucket and eating food, William, who has returned, feels heartbroken! At this time, his heart was bleeding. You must know that Wu Ming''s money is his money... Heh, he is qualified to manage all the assets of the nameless lord, and now, this group of orcs who can only get in and out Has become a burden to Wu Ming''s forces. "My nameless lord, there are about 300,000 orc civilians in the whole territory today who have come to our side. Now it may be too expensive for us to raise this group of lazy people." William said worryingly. In front of Wu Ming, he didn''t need to be circumspect. Wu Ming, unlike other power holders, would not be rigid, but would listen to the opinions of others in areas he didn''t understand. This point is very important in William''s view. As a person with heroic qualifications, if he fails to do this, he will not go far. Those who have just gained a little merit and become arrogant cannot go further. "No way, just endure it for a few more days. The Will of the Plane is estimated to end the recovery of the rules of the Plane within a few days, and then I can transform this group of orcs into half demons." "Moreover, a large amount of supplies are being transported from the Valley of Pain to us far and wide. Lilia''s support has done a good job and relieved a lot of our pressure. Wu Ming looked at the map and sighed. At this time, except for the orcs, he was greedy, but couldn''t eat it. Not because the opponent''s strength is too strong, but because the number of troops he can send is not enough. He alone can destroy the enemy''s defenses and kill their troops, but it doesn''t make sense. But what about management? What about suppression and defense work? All of these need the military to be responsible, and he can''t handle it alone. While he was thinking, the will of the plane came to him, but unlike last time, he just casually occupied the body of an orc, and he had to maintain a sense of mystery in front of the other orcs. Speaking to Wu Ming, he said, "Anonymous, although the recovery of the rules of the plane is not over yet, I can now devote some of my energy to other things. Which one do I need to do now?" "Reinvigorate the blood of the fox tribe or let you start to understand the rules?" Chapter 115： Wu Ming thought for a while. His current strength has just improved. There is no need to rush to make another big step, and it will take at least a few days to understand the rules. Now he can''t be too greedy. then.. "Go to inspire the blood of the fox people first. I need some improvement in the strength of my subordinates. Now the pressure is a little bit heavy. Many other demons are jealous of our wealth. They are waiting for an opportunity to have a powerful army." Seeing Wu Ming''s confirmation, the incarnation of Planar Will stood up and bowed respectfully, showing respect for Wu Ming''s will. As soon as Lich William heard it, he said excitedly. "Can I follow along! This kind of opportunity is really rare!" After speaking, the Lich looked at Wu Ming imploringly, and Wu Ming nodded helplessly. After all, this was not a big deal. Planar Will has always been wary of the mysterious lich in front of him, after all... But since Wu Ming feels at ease with him, she doesn''t hurt, and said, "Since your lord agrees, then you can follow along, but remember to keep quiet and don''t talk too much!" .... The crowd sat on the black dragon and came to the spirit fox city, ready to take out the body of the nine-tailed fox, and use it to stimulate the blood. In the palace, Katie wearing a maid costume is anxiously waiting for Wu Ming''s arrival. She is holding a silver tray with some carefully prepared snacks and drinks on it, which looks very professional. I have to say that this fox girl is really eye-catching. The ordinary maid dresses up on her body and looks very fit. Not only does she set off her bumpy figure, even her cute white ears and soft tail seem to be deliberate. In line with her outfit. The attractive face and the shy expression make her even more of a moment. And this image of a maid with animal ears and a tail is stained...it really makes people...cough. "cut!" Erica watched the once noble and proud queen transform into this look, rolling her eyes next to her all the time. "What''s the matter, Erica, sister, am I not beautiful?" Katie naturally knew the other side''s careful thoughts, and deliberately angered her. "It''s not pretty, and it''s too shameful!" Erica said, but Katie just giggled. Before they finished teasing Erica, Wu Ming and William rode a black dragon and landed in the palace. "My nameless lord! These are the snacks I prepared for you and..." Wu Ming just glanced at Katie. Although it was very eye-catching, he still had more important things to do. "Don''t worry, now there are more important things to do. We are going to the lower part of the palace. Now that the plane will have free energy, it can reinvigorate the blood of your clan!" Upon hearing this, Katie''s shy expression became serious, and she replied to Wu Ming. "I''ll start preparing! Please wait a moment." After speaking, she ordered her subordinates to gather all the fox people to wait in the square. For this important day, she specifically asked all the spies and assassins to return. Maybe...Today is the day when their family''s glory is recast! Countless fox people are looking forward to it in the square. They don''t know the inside story. They only know that Katie is about to issue an important order as the empress. While they were waiting, from below them, a powerful breath suddenly poured out, and accompanied by this breath, there was also a terrifying roar! This is what they remember deeply in their blood... The roar of the nine-tailed fox! [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ##Chapter 88 Return to the source...and comprehend the rules! At the same time, under the palace. Wu Ming, William and others were looking at the nine-tailed fox that came alive in front of them in astonishment! A mythical creature that came alive? "It''s not a resurrection, it''s just that I temporarily occupy the body of the nine-tailed fox. Although the soul has long dissipated, fortunately, the body that she left behind still has enough vitality." Planar Will spoke with the body of the nine-tailed fox, and stretched, the nine tails behind him were soft like satin. At this time, the nine-tailed fox is just like a real life. Her physical body is just existence itself, and it begins to exude low-level charm and other similar spells uncontrollably. She ran around happily in the whole secret room, as if she was getting acquainted with her body. As time went on, Wu Ming also found that the magic power in the opponent''s body was recovering a little bit, and it became stronger and stronger, just like madly pouring water into the already dry river bed, the magic power kept on the nine-tailed fox. Gather in the body. Even above the palace, a small magic vortex appeared! "Okay, my lord, I''m ready, do you want to start?" Wu Ming nodded, "Let''s start!" The Lich next to him looked expectantly, and the scene in front of him was a learning opportunity that countless wizards had dreamed of! Plane! This is the power exerted by a plane. In how far away in the universe, even a scholar-type mage who has lived for thousands of years, he dare not say that he can study thoroughly, even a simple complete plane has all the secrets. ! ... Unlike the Lich, Katie and Erica were a bit nervous. As Wu Ming''s confidantes, they naturally knew the contents of the transaction between Planar Will and Wu Ming. But the scene before them is still a cold sweat that scares the two! This is their true ancestor, the ancestors who are much older than the nine-tailed fox, and even their ancestors of the nine-tailed fox were carried by this plane consciousness... Moreover, after the nine-tailed fox came back to life, the two of them were almost frightened to kneel down, not because of weak willpower, but the super suppressive power of the nine-tailed fox from blood! That feeling like the other person looking down at the two of them from under the mountain! The plane will control the body of the nine-tailed fox floating in the air, and countless golden light spots are constantly emitting outward, and the nine-tailed fox itself is slowly disappearing! These light spots would not be blocked by anything, and flew straight from below the palace to the bodies of the fox people on the square, and began to awaken the blood of their sleeping nine-tailed fox. This is the plane consciousness using its power to "dismantle" the nine-tailed fox, and convey the life information of the rich nine-tailed fox in its body. More than that, the golden light spots far more than others have all gathered on Erica and Katie! But the two of them had a **** complexion and went into a coma directly. "Don''t worry, they just grew too fast in strength and passed out temporarily, and, look!" Chapter 116： Katie''s white tail, which was originally only one, had now become three. Wu Ming felt her strength abruptly ascended to the level of a legendary powerhouse! And Erica next to her was even more terrifying! She not only jumped directly from the legendary powerhouse to the peak of the demigod, but...her strength is still growing! And behind her, there are 6 tails! Wu Ming looked at Erica who was in a coma in front of him, and he unconsciously popped a word that he had read in the previous life. It is the most appropriate to use at this time, that is. "Return to the source?" ...... When the coma was over, both Katie and Erica looked at their bodies madly. "This...this power!" Erica tested it, her eyes burst into light, and she waved her hand and instantly emitted a legendary magic! In addition, this magic also enchants super penetration, super stability, etc. BUFF, and the Lich William next to him is stunned. He thought of Amelia''s words before, and couldn''t help but feel sour. "A thousand years of accumulation is really not as good as a day''s epiphany, this is not fair!" ..... After the ceremony of awakening the blood, Katie held a ceremony in front of all the fox people, that is, she and her people began to make the Styx oath, never betray, never abandon the nameless as their ruler. She reverently followed Wu Ming''s surrender etiquette, and said that she would accompany Wu Ming as a maid in the future! These words caused an uproar among the fox people. They thought that their blood had been awakened, so why did they submit to a demon? But what they didn''t expect was that Katie said that this opportunity to wake up was bestowed by Wu Ming. After this sentence, the foxes were completely surrendered, but to their delight, Wu Ming also said that these foxes would not be converted into half demons by him, but they would retain the powerful blood of the nine-tailed fox! "Mythical creature army? Interesting!" Wu Ming looked at the fox people who surrendered below, and said secretly. ...... Time passed quickly, and a few days later, the Will of the Plane had already attributed all its diverging rules to itself. She can help Wu Ming to understand the rules! She was able to complete the promise to go to the half plane held by Wu Ming very quickly. Seeing that she was about to die but found another chance to survive, she was very excited. Not only was she excited, but Wu Ming was also excited. This is a comprehension of the rules, not an ordinary opportunity. This is the strongest way to improve one''s strength! Although he can start to comprehend the rules when he is half-devil, it takes at least hundreds of thousands of years to comprehend a rule, and I don''t know whether this rule is suitable for you. For example, the flame demon understands the rules of poison attributes, then the flame demon can release flames with poisonous gas. The power increase is not the addition of ordinary poisonous gas and flame, but directly rises directly in proportion! But if he comprehends some waste wood rules, or rules that are inconsistent with him, then his strength may stand still, or even decline! .... On the top of a mountain somewhere on the orc plane, Wu Mingzheng closed his eyes to comprehend something! And beside him, there are rules and regulations that open arms and rush to him actively. Any Wu Ming-level powerhouse will be shocked to see this scene, because this phenomenon is the most unreasonable in their perception. Happening! But under the blessing of the will of the plane, all this is reasonable, at least for Wu Ming. He is gradually comprehending every rule of this world, as if he is becoming the world itself! Although he closed his eyes, the sea of ??consciousness kept appearing one after another... Sen Luo Wanxiang slowly unfolded in front of the nameless! This is... a long time? Wu Ming understood the time rules of this plane! This is... Earth Fengshuihuo? Wu Ming understood the elemental rules of this plane! This is... the flowers are blooming? Wu Ming understood the rules of life in this world! Once, those areas in this world that only gods can touch have completely opened the door to Wu Ming alone! "At this moment, I am the world!" There was a smile at the corner of his mouth. But what he didn''t notice was. While he was still happily comprehending the rules, the other side... The consciousness of the endless abyss is gathering here like crazy... With disbelief, with...a rage that wants to destroy everything! [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ## Chapter 89 Promotion to the Son of the Abyss and... Eternal Battlefield... While Wu Ming was still comprehending the rules of this orc world, the entire endless abyss was undergoing drastic changes. Many powerful demons have discovered the anomaly of the endless abyss. This change made them feel uneasy instinctively. In the world of orcs, the demons who were still fighting suddenly discovered that the endless abyss gave instructions to each of them. It was an order issued with anger and an irresistible command tone. "All abyssal creatures, exit this world!" "right now!" Chapter 117： ...... The demons are all dumbfounded, but even if they are killed, they dare not resist the fury abyss consciousness! Soon, almost all the demons walked towards the connection point between the abyss and the orc world without knowing why. They were leaving this almost completely occupied orc world quickly, giving up everything they occupied. But none of these departed demons is Wu Ming''s subordinate, even strangely. The Lich William, Will and others didn''t even hear the instructions of the Endless Abyss, as if the Endless Abyss had shielded them! After most of the demons left, the abyss consciousness that had gathered began to move. At this time, the abyss consciousness was gathering its own powers, scanning the world that was insignificant many times smaller than her, inch by inch. Finally, after scanning for a long time, the endless abyss scanned the mountain where Wu Ming was located. Seeing Wu Ming''s okay, Abyss seemed to heaved a sigh of relief. But next to him was the plane consciousness incarnation of the orc world who was helping Wu Ming understand the rules. At this moment, she transformed into Katie''s appearance, floating above Wu Ming. "The potential of this demon is really good. It really deserves to be the man in the prophecy! I''m so lucky, I actually met him before he grew up, and I was decisive in helping him, and I helped him a lot. In this way, I can survive this era by his side, and maybe I will become with him..." Just as the Planar Will was talking to herself, another incarnation of Planar Consciousness appeared behind her, but... The opponent represents the will of the abyss! The incarnation of the abyss consciousness is a dark shadow-shaped monster. Her face has no facial features, and her limbs are still constantly twisting, but she can barely tell from her figure that this is a woman. "Katie" suddenly felt a murderous look behind her back! "How come you feel this way? You, you are the abyss? Wait what are you going to do?" "Don''t, don''t do it! Whoops! I''m fighting with you!" "I was wrong! Don''t fight it!" "..." The Will of the Abyss seems to be unable to speak, but if it can speak, it is estimated to be able to speak. "You have the ability to grab a man, why don''t you have the ability..." Keke... maybe. However, the battle between the two began to quickly shatter the orc world, the earth was cracking, the mountains were collapsing, and the ocean was drying up! Earthquakes appeared on almost every land along with volcanic eruptions, and the speed of this world suddenly accelerated! Although Wu Ming didn''t know this, he was still comprehending the last few rules. "this is...." A picture began to appear in front of him, representing pictures of different periods. This is the birth of the plane, this is the prototype of the universe, this is the beginning of the heavens and the earth, this is the emergence of magic, this is the first Innate creatures.... What appeared before his eyes was everything in this world! This person has no secrets to him. He is now one and ten thousand. He is Alpha and Omega. He is the beginning and the end! As long as the plane consciousness of the orc world is over after he understands the rules, he will immediately become the master of the plane! From then on. You can give orders to the stars! You can command everything! ... Suddenly, he was awakened by a severe headache. As soon as he came back to his senses, I saw "Katie" speaking to him with a bruised nose and swollen face. "Ahem, sir, now that the rules are almost understood, then please don''t continue to indulge in it, otherwise it will only be harmful to your future path!" All the rules he had comprehended had disappeared, and the expression of plane consciousness seemed a little frightened. "what happened?" Wu Ming looked at the miserable plane in front of him and asked suspiciously. "I can''t say it, I can''t say it, now I''m ready, please open the portal of the demiplane, I''m going to start transferring the consciousness..." "Prior to this, please allow me to make you my lord! Please accept my loyalty!" Wu Ming nodded, and in the next instant, with the signing of the vow, Wu Ming felt a huge "burden" fall on him, making him the master of this dying plane. Before entering the demiplane, the plane consciousness suddenly pleaded with Wu Ming; "My lord, can I name the plane I entered, ashe? In ancient Chinese, this means the promised land! " Wu Ming nodded, since the other party remembered the name, let her go. But for him, it is harmful to burden this plane now, and he can''t bear such a heavy burden. Then, according to the process, he began to unravel the shield of the Heart of Slaughter from the consciousness of the abyss, but what surprised him was that the consciousness of the vast endless abyss appeared above his head in the next second, as if it had been long ago. Wait for nothing. "..., coincidence? Forget it..." "I, nameless, the lord of the plane of the orc world, are willing to dedicate this plane to the endless abyss. From now on, this plane will become a part of the endless abyss and live with you!" After speaking, Wu Ming felt his body light, and then the Orc World made a sound that could not be noticed by ordinary people, like a buckle, with a very slight "click" sound. The orc world... is completely dead, and the fourth floor of the endless abyss expands again! At this moment, a huge portal appeared in front of Wu Ming. And the will of the endless abyss is very pleased to send a message... "The Devil is Nameless.... Promoted to a candidate for the Son of the Abyss!" "Candidate Ranking: 25th!" "Please pass this to the Devil''s Gate to the eternal battlefield before the next year of the abyss!" ..... "Eternal battlefield?" Wu Ming, who was just happy about being promoted, immediately calmed down. He stretched out his hand to touch the green portal in front of him, and said silently. As a high-level demon, he naturally knew the horror of this place. Chapter 118： There is an eternal battle between the demons and demons, and there is a curse where the strong will fall. Wu Ming looked back at the broken world and sighed. "Well, I still have a year of the abyss to prepare, don''t I? And the enemy is the devil...interesting!" [Author''s digression]: Asking for a bank note, your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! I didn''t expect this book to be loved by so many viewers so far, I am really happy! So, thank you again for your support! ! ## Chapter 90 Blood and Fire! With the advent of the will of the abyss, Wu Ming has been confirmed as a candidate for the son of the abyss. Moreover, the abyss valued his strength very much, and even directly made him the 25th candidate. This is already a very high ranking. You must know that this is a ranking that countless abyssal demons are vying for. Just becoming a candidate for the son of the abyss is an unattainable thing for them. What''s more, the ranking is so high. This is enough to see that the abyss attaches importance to the nameless demon. It may not be enough to describe it, but to be precise.. preference! From Wu Ming''s awakening of his real name, to lighting a sacred fire, and then to promotion. All of this shows that Wu Ming''s background is stronger than he thought. It''s just that he still doesn''t know the importance of this matter. Because he has too much work now! In order to search for Wu Ming''s traces, Abyss Consciousness specifically asked all the demons to withdraw from this land. The demon''s sudden retreat left a huge amount of territory. Although these lands were quickly corrupted, the size of the territory was unimaginable for Wu Ming! Starting from the Orc Plain, Wu Ming¡¯s half-demon army carries newly transformed half-demons to "expand the territory" every day. This is a golden age caused by coincidence! Wu Ming''s subordinates began to expand with his will, establishing strongholds in the land of no owner, gathering the remaining orcs. And began to collect materials from cities, villages, and battlefields that were not destroyed by the devil. Even the previous mining areas and farmland were retaken by them and became his wealth. However, it is a pity that this is no longer the orc world, but has completely become a part of the endless abyss. The old crops will never grow again, and if they plant the crops in the abyss, the land will be eroded more severely, and the real abyss environment will get closer and closer. Even so, almost all the orcs still thanked Wu Ming silently for taking them in, and many people turned to believe in Wu Ming, the **** of the earth. This powerful demon not only lacks the brutality of other demons, but also treats his subordinates very kindly. At least under his wings, they don''t have to worry that they will be taken away by other demons and become slaves, slaughtered, or their souls drawn out and made into soul coins! Part of this is also due to Clarence''s brainwashing. This old **** stick has secretly changed a lot of concepts, making these silly orcs really begin to believe that Wu Ming will be their savior, and firmly believe it. With this belief, their most basic loyalty is also guaranteed, and this group of people are the blood of Wu Ming''s large-scale transformation using power. If he is considered his subordinate, he will naturally believe in Wu Ming''s orders. So before the other demons could react, Wu Ming occupied most of the territories in the orc world with lightning speed. His territory has expanded more than ten times, and even in the process, there is almost no effective resistance. Under William''s suggestion, Wu Ming also asked Will to quickly train a large-scale but insufficiently trained semi-devil army to be stationed in various dangerous positions in this land. It''s not that there are no demons who are not reconciled to the losses caused by this evacuation. They also tried to invade here and regain their own things. But soon after they entered Wu Ming''s territory, Wu Ming would tear each other to pieces like a demon **** descending to the earth. He proved by his actions that the land is now under his rule. ..... "Establish a principality?" Wu Ming, who had just returned from the fight, frowned and looked at William. "Yes, my lord, my suggestion to you is to build a real nation, which can not only shelter these people, but also have higher interests!" "In the entire fourth abyss, you are the only force that can build a principality. You have an advantage that other demons don''t have. That is a sufficient population! They are willing to obey your orders, and they are not the purebreds that are easy to lose control. demon!" "They can produce, forge, and trade. Although these things don''t make much profit in the early stage, they will continue to grow as your rule time increases." "Yes, William, you will be in charge. I will enter the eternal battlefield in another abyssal year. In the future, most of the affairs here may depend on your ability." Wu Ming looked at the Lich in front of him. Although he had a mysterious origin and behaved...weird, he was indeed a genius in management and construction. "Follow the mission! Excuse me, do I have a salary?" The fire of the soul in the eyes of the Lich flickered. He was waiting for Wu Ming with him. He was greedy and wanted to take advantage of this opportunity. After all, any magic experiment needs money to support it. . Wu Ming laughed loudly after hearing it, and said in a magnificent manner. "As long as you deploy the resources, as long as you don''t overdo it, I won''t care about you, but don''t mess with me. "What''s the name of the principality, please?" "Just call... blood and fire!" Wu Ming recalled the step by step growth of his power, and sighed. "My power and I have risen from the end of the era. Every step of this is accompanied by killings and trials. This way, what we have seen most is blood and fire, so." "From now on, this territory under my banner will be called the Principality of Blood and Fire! And our badge will be set as a flame burning eternally on blood!" William smiled, Wu Ming said it was true, the name really fits the appearance of this land. ..... Soon after, a kingdom called Blood and Fire was formally established on the fourth floor of Infinite Abyss, shocking countless demons on this floor! This is a principality, a real principality composed of demons, how can they not be surprised. And the territories of this principality are terrifyingly large, full the size of more than half of the orc world, and even include a trading city in the abyss-the Valley of Pain! Chapter 119： This wealth is really jealous, but at this time, no one really dares to trouble the Principality. Because, on the day Wu Ming was officially crowned as king, the body of the abyss came again, and under the watchful eyes of all the demons, he personally gave Wu Ming a blessing! "May your road of conquest never stop, and may your army set foot on the entire endless abyss to the bottom!" After saying this, all the demons in the abyss knew the same name. Devil nameless... The twenty-fifth candidate for Children of the Abyss... .... Less than an abyssal year after the establishment of the Principality of Blood and Fire, somewhere in the principality, a green portal exuding a frightening atmosphere stood there. And standing in front of the portal is Wu Ming! He is about to... step into a new battlefield, a battlefield where demons and demons fight forever! On the other side of the teleporters, he had already smelled the **** smell and the sound of fighting that he hadn''t seen for a long time... "It feels... I really miss it..." [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ##Chapter 91 Eternal Battlefield and...Devils! As soon as he stepped into the portal, countless white lights flashed in front of Wu Ming''s eyes. A sense of weightlessness appeared, but then disappeared. When he opened his eyes again, he found that he had reached the eternal battlefield! There was a dark and reddish soil under his feet, and the **** odor he had smelled before came out of the soil! Wu Ming bent down and squeezed the dirt here in his hands. But he frowned soon, because he found that in the mud, there were other things mixed in, such as blood and ashes of the corpse... He found that every inch of the land here was filled with the blood of demons and demons! The blood flowed so much that even this piece of land was polluted and turned black. Who knows what the color of this piece of land was like? At least until the end of the Eternal War, this land will be eternally black! Wu Ming looked up, and the sky here was extremely gloomy, without any stars shining. And above this sky, what illuminates the eternal battlefield is the endless abyss and the light of infernal hell, one is black and red, the other is black and purple. The black-red light radiated from the abyss that occupied half of the sky. The other half is illuminated by **** with purple-gray light. This amazing scene also indicates the hostility of the two towards each other. Even the sky will be divided into two, emitting two kinds of light. After walking a few steps forward, Wu Ming found that the place he was teleported by the portal was on a mountain peak, or it was a mountain peak before. This mountain range was completely split from the mountainside by an unknown strongman, and divided into two parts, which made Wu Ming think that he was walking on flat ground. And when he looked around, the main continent was completely silent, as if no life existed. But he seemed to realize something suddenly, closing his eyes and starting to realize it. "The rules here... are changing all the time!" Wu Ming was surprised when he felt this, because the rules of the ordinary world are almost hard to change. For example, in a world, 1+1 is equal to 2. But if the world suddenly becomes 1+1=0 or 1+1 equals 3, then the rules of this world will be rewritten. It is okay to rewrite one or two. If all the important rules are rewritten, then this world Will soon become broken and distorted. Any existence inside will become an unspeakable, unspeakable horrible existence. That world will die and become a pitch-black, constantly distorted super black hole! But here, even though countless rules are being rewritten every moment, this land is strangely intact, and even Wu Ming can survive here normally. This in itself is an abnormal phenomenon. Wuming had comprehended all the rules of the orc world before, and was very sensitive to the changes and existence of the rules. Although all the rules previously mastered disappeared with the transfer of the will of the plane, his experience of comprehending the rules is still there. Just when he closed his eyes and felt the changes in the rules... "brush!" "brush!" Behind him appeared two silent shadows, they were holding sharp blades on the left and right at the same time, slashing at him at the same time. Looking at their skills, the speed of the two of them even surpassed the strength of the ordinary intermediate-level demon in the abyss, whether it is speed or strength! Their arrival was silent, and they were determined to kill with one blow! If it is an ordinary demon, even if it is an ordinary high-level demon facing this situation, the possibility of falling will be very high. But they are facing Wu Ming! "when!" Wu Ming pulled out the magic sword in an instant to block the attack of the two, and said with a grinning smile. "Devil? Humph, I can smell your body from a kilometer away..." In front of him were two demons wearing grey uniforms. They were staring at Wu Ming with orange eyes... At this speed, what level of devil are they facing? Before they could speak, Wu Ming swung his sword away, and the heads of the two demons fell directly to the ground, and they couldn''t die anymore. But Wu Ming didn''t take back the magic sword, but sneered. "Come out, I know you are nearby." Sure enough, after Wu Ming made his voice, several demons in the same costume walked out, and there were several servants of blood and dwarf beside them. "High-level demon? No, it''s stronger than this. If I kill you, my military skills will rise to a level, and I will be called a true demon colonel!" The leader among them was a devil wearing a gray devil officer outfit. His orange eyes looked at Wu Ming with infinite desire, as if he could easily kill Wu Ming. "It''s really lucky to meet this single demon!" Chapter 120： He drew a black scimitar from his waist and burst out his own breath. He was a lieutenant colonel-level devil. The individual strength of this level of devil was equivalent to that of a high-level demon. And as he drew his sword, the surrounding demons and their servants were also ready for battle. They pulled out their weapons and stared at Wu Ming. What is surprising is that their respective strengths have reached the pinnacle of the intermediate demons. level! "Devil, if you are willing to give up resistance, then I can make your death easier..." The individual strength of the demons is much weaker than the demons of the same order, but their strength is not their personal combat power, but their mutual cooperation and unique formations during battle. It can be said that a high-level demon can kill two demons of the same level, but if it is 10 high-level demons against 20 demons. Then it is possible that after all the 10 demons have died, there will be at least 5 or 6 demons left. This is cooperation. This is the talent of the demons. They are a natural army! Unlike demons with chaos and madness in their blood, obedience and cunning are in their blood! Several devils formed a weird formation, each of them had a lot of improvement in strength, and they formed a formation with each other, like an iron bucket. And the servant army such as blood race and dwarf they brought was to scavenge for them. Seeing the other side like this, Wu Ming couldn''t help laughing. His laughter was wanton and crazy, and he even burst into tears. "It''s been a long time...it hasn''t been a long time since you have dared to say this in front of me...I am different from you, and I will not kill you all." Wu Ming squeezed the magic sword and said with a wicked smile. "I will leave a "lucky guy", let him spit out some information I want to know, and then I will ignite the souls of the rest one by one, and let your souls wailing until their souls are destroyed!" The headed devil suddenly had an ominous premonition in his heart... There is something wrong with the high-level demon in front of them, but now this situation makes them have to attack, after all, after a long time, their fight will attract other demons... Or a stronger devil will come to **** his exploits, this is what he fears most. "Go! Kill him!" The devil shouted, and at the same time. Wu Ming moved too! His figure suddenly disappeared, and the next second, he appeared on the other side of the crowd, doing the action of retracting the sword. At this time, what he said before he started his hands reached the ears of everyone. "Thunder!" [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ##Chapter 92 The Gradually Losing Desire...! The headed demon''s eyes widened in horror, and he found that his subordinates fell to their heads and died on the spot. And this demon just made a sword! He looked back, the demon was grinning grinningly, holding his soul, and looking at him coldly. Even the blood races and dwarfs he brought were cut in two, and they were lying on the ground wailing in pain. "Oh? You seem to be the lucky one today!" Wu Ming smiled and ignited the devil souls in his hands, causing them to ignite black flames, churning and wailing in the air. Unless he takes this pain, they will be in this deserted land. Wailing for a hundred years! The devil had been frightened and stupefied. He knew that it was the bloodline ability of a high-level demon to ignite the soul and cause living things to suffer. The opponent''s strength may be stronger than the colonel-level devil, no...maybe it is the major general level to fight. "So, are you ready to speak?" Wu Ming walked in front of the opponent and gently patted the opponent''s face with the magic sword. "If you can let me go and sign a contract, I can know everything." The devil''s face was pale and tremblingly said. This is the difference between the devil and the devil. They still believe that the contract can restrict the behavior of both parties even in the case of fear. As one of the most cunning creatures in the multiverse, demons are prestigious creatures far and near. Their most famous method is to sign unequal contracts, even... The devil''s contract is a more terrifying existence than the devil itself! The devil will make tricks on any contract that passes through them. For example, after you have signed a "normal" contract with a devil, you only find out after turning over the first side of the contract. This is actually a double-sided The contract, the back of the contract is written in a special invisible ink. After you sign this contract, your soul will belong to this cunning devil! Even the decorations of the contract itself, if you look carefully, you will find that this is not a pattern or the like, but a supplementary clause of the contract! For example, your relatives, your property, and even your future heirs will indicate that this is part of this transaction. Even if you really want the demons to pay their due rewards after signing the contract, they will refuse to fulfill the contract with some ambiguous terms in the contract, even to some extent. You have to compensate the devil for his "loss"! The more Wu Ming knew about the demons, the more he discovered that these demons were more shameless and inferior than the capitalists he had seen in his previous life, but the same thing was that there was no essential difference between the two in terms of greed. And when you want to tear up the treaty and refuse to fulfill it, you will be surprised to find that those demons will tear off the mask of hypocrisy when you signed the contract with you, showing much more power than you, holding your head down. Rubbing on the ground until you are willing to fulfill the treaty... It can be said that the demons are the three most indiscriminate races in this universe. There is no one of them. Their existence is notorious. No one is willing to trade with them, but they know the weaknesses of each creature and use the other party the most. Want, the most desired thing to seduce you, to seduce you to sign this contract and then fall! This is another fear of the devil! ... To some extent, demons are the creatures that are least afraid of the other party¡¯s behavior, because these savage creatures who hate restraint will generally do so when facing the devil to ask him to sign a contract... Wu Mingzheng was talking frantically on the ground while holding the head of the devil leader in his hand (physical). "Don''t tell me! What are you special about?" After rubbing the opponent on the ground for a long time, the opponent spit out a big mouthful of blood. Said weakly while streaming the tears of the devil. "Say...what do you say! The demon brother, you didn''t say anything to ask me at first!" "..., didn''t I ask?" Demon Sword Evil Eye heard this directly in Wu Ming''s mind and almost laughed crazy. When the devil encounters the devil, this will always happen, sign a contract? Let''s survive first.... Chapter 121： After a long time, Wu Ming finally asked what he needed now. The first is a map provided by the devil, which shows the positions of the devil and the devil''s positions. And Wu Ming, at this time, the nearest demon base is hundreds of kilometers away, not because of the deviation in Wu Ming¡¯s legendary distance, but because all the demons will appear after they first come here through the Demon¡¯s Gate. In a random location. According to the devil''s explanation... In the battle for the rules of the endless abyss and the **** on the eternal battlefield, they lost most of the ownership of the rules of time and space, which caused the instability of the demons here. This also made the first coming of the demons who came here was dangerous, but it was much better now. Because I heard that once, a super demon in the endless abyss, strong enough to enter the top ten candidates for the children of the abyss, accidentally landed in the central area where the devil was, although it eventually fell. But this time, in order to encircle him, the devil paid at least the fall of several devil bases and the destruction of a complete devil army! From then on, even if there are demons that will come, the plane of **** will try its best to use the space rules to throw them farther, at least not to let the demons come to their core area. Because no one knows what kind of existence the next demon will be.... There are even conspiracy theorists who think this is a rare strategy in the endless abyss. She did this deliberately, because a powerful demon is in exchange for the survival of countless other demons... Moreover, the devil also explained to Wu Ming a lot of knowledge on the eternal battlefield, such as the composition of the devil''s camp, such as the location where the demons fought with the devil, and so on... But these are not of much value to Wu Ming now. After finishing according to Wu Ming''s requirements, the devil hopefully prayed that the demon in front of him could let him go according to their verbal agreement. Wu Ming replied with a smile. "Of course, I said that I will leave a lucky guy, and I won''t kill you all!" The devil was overjoyed, just about to stand up and leave, but he suddenly found that his legs were not listening, and he couldn''t even feel his arms. When he looked down, he realized that all his limbs had been severed by Wu Ming. The strange thing was that although the wound was bleeding all the time, he didn''t feel the pain. And there was still a grey breath on those wounds, that breath gave him a feeling of extinction! "why?" The devil yelled angrily. He couldn''t believe that the demon''s methods in front of him were even more vicious than theirs. Wu Ming just turned around and smiled. "Because I am a demon, you are a devil, and we are destined enemies. If you and I change roles, you will be even more cruel, am I right!" After speaking, he left behind the lonely devil waiting to die, and marched towards the nearest devil base. Listening to the devil screaming incompetently and furiously behind him, Wu Ming shook his head and suppressed his tyrannical desire! Wu Ming found that after coming here, his situation was a bit wrong. He became more and more bloodthirsty. A desire to slaughter all the creatures in front of him spread in his heart. This is not good news. He felt that the influence of the abyss on him was constantly increasing, and even with the passage of time, he would become more bloodthirsty and crazier! just like... His slaughter heart skills are failing, and his reason at this time is disintegrating step by step! [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ## Chapter 93 The Devil of Metal-Ain! Wu Ming held the map and walked to the nearest demon base. But he didn''t use faster flight, but calmly walked in that direction on this dead land. Because he learned from the devil''s mouth just now that on this eternal battlefield, there are hidden demons and their allies. And every demon is the object of their hunt! Unlike the devil who fights alone here, the devil generally uses a group fight strategy! The demons who can come here are generally talented high-level demons selected by the endless abyss, and some of them are candidates for the "gold-plated" children of the abyss, but the identities of the two are not fixed. Because some demons often leap to a new level after a battle to the death, becoming a new candidate for the son of the abyss. In most cases, the son of the abyss is just a title. This is the blessing of the endless abyss and the curse of the endless abyss. Explain in a simple way. For example, a bunch of enemies are rushing towards you, and only one of them is staring at a huge halo, wearing gold armor, and writing all over his thigh.. Uh, all the face is writing and hitting me Three characters! what will you do? Although it is a bit exaggerated, when the devil and the devil are in opposition, the shrewd and cunning demons tend to hunt these demons that are valued by the abyss for the first time. The head of the son of the abyss is very valuable on the devil''s side! Moreover, the identity of the candidate of the son of the abyss is not only the devil can detect, the devil does not know why, they can also! So once discovered by a large-scale army of demons, the demons can''t even escape! ...... "brush!" Wu Ming swung a sword, and a bunch of demons in front of him fell to the ground. "It''s the third time today!" Wu Ming sighed. After just over a day''s journey, he was ambushed by the demons three times. These demons have terrible willpower. They can hide in the dirty soil for a long time until Wu Ming falls into their encirclement. Unfortunately, the moment they shot. Between Wu Ming and them, the identities of the hunter and the prey are often interchanged. When they noticed Wu Ming''s strength, they often couldn''t even escape. It feels like I want to fish, but I find that I caught a shark and was dragged into the water by the other party... However, Wu Ming also felt bad when accumulating less. These demons are not very energetic, most of them rely on spells and combat skills to fight, of course, there are also armies... The devil itself does not have much blood to supply, unlike the devil, but sometimes the blood they carry is a good tonic for Wu Ming. Chapter 122： There are a lot of pure blood qi in the crystal core of the blood race, and some powerful blood races are even comparable to the snow monsters before! And the most important point is that these blood races are not "endangered animals" like the snow monsters. They and the devil are allies, and their number is not much less than that of the devils and demons! .... Holding the Demon Sword in his hand, Wu Ming carefully collected the blood qi in the opponent''s body, making the Demon Sword Evil Eye drank half full. "It''s really lonely. It''s been a long time since there was such a person on the road." Wu Ming smiled bitterly, missing the crowded and lively time before. Although he can let many of them step into the gate of the devil with him and enter the eternal battlefield, their strength is too weak. The demigods in this land belong to the kind that are slaughtered at will. "Hey hey hey, can I talk to you every day? Does Magic Sword have no human rights?" The evil eye said with dissatisfaction that although he was awakened by Wu Ming¡¯s blessing, he did not regard himself as Wu Ming¡¯s subordinate, and sometimes even laughed at Wu Ming from the top, and even gave some bad ideas , Such as Kai Wushuang, Kai Wushuang and Kai Wushuang! "Really? I would rather not hear anything than listen to you talking for a day!" "**You**!" The evil sight was broken, and he began to attack Wu Ming. When the two were quarreling, Wu Ming felt several powerful breaths. Although it is far enough away from him, the strength of this breath still makes him feel frightened! "Don''t make noise, what do I feel..." Climbing cautiously to a hill, Wu Ming saw the source of the breath! When he saw what it was, there was also a shocked expression on his face... "what is this?" In the distance, thousands of flying demons and their allies are besieging a powerful demon. Some people will ask, thousands of devils? A demon? This is called a siege? No... In Wu Ming''s view, the opponent''s offensive may not even be considered a siege... Because the body of that demon is like a mountain range! Moreover, his body is covered with all kinds of guns! ! ! ? ? ? Wu Ming was immediately puzzled. This is the case. Isn''t this the world of swords and magic? What was this doing? As a person who crossed over, this was his first reaction, but when he noticed the identity of the other party, he was able to understand part of it. Because the opponent is a high-level demon with an abyss **** status, and is relatively high in the ranking of the candidates of the children of the abyss! The Devil of Metal-Ain! Master of the metal authority of the abyss plane, the 16th floor master of the endless abyss! One of the main forces of the demons on the eternal battlefield! According to the information collected by Wu Ming, it is said that the battle form of the metal demon-Ain is a very strange state of war fortress in the eyes of the demons. It is not only difficult to break, but also has a very powerful attack. Wu Ming now knows the reason. In this situation, it is obvious that all demons will feel strange. Hey! Not to mention these, the metal demon at this time is roaring and launching an attack on the demons. Each of his punches can produce super power, and even an entire mountain range can be destroyed with one punch! And the weapons on his body are constantly erupting with amazing power! Thousands of demons paid various methods to slowly destroy the weapons that Ain was holding, and then approached the opponent''s body surface. One of the most powerful devil suddenly raised the weapon in his hand, and in an instant, the world changed color! It was really discolored, and the will of the abyss was temporarily suppressed by hell! The whole world became the purple-gray represented by hell! That mighty devil successfully borrowed the power of hell! "Boom!" Even the metal demon seemed to be unable to withstand this attack. Most of the metal body on his left was destroyed and crashed to the ground! I don''t know if it''s dead. "In the name of hell, kill you filthy demon!" The devil shouted excitedly, but the next second. A silver-white super-tall big demon appeared behind him, so fast that he didn''t react at all. Seeing his hands together, countless metal fragments formed a hurricane! Turn that devil alive into a pile of minced meat! The use of metal authority! "Is this... the intensity of the eternal battlefield?" Wu Ming said [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! The next two chapters will be posted together at night! ## Chapter 94 New Equipment-Book of Destruction! After the leading devil was torn to pieces by the metal storm, the remaining nearly a thousand demons were still biting their teeth and attacking the metal demon in front of them-Ain. But Wu Ming just sighed, these demons were doing useless work. Because the silver-white demon is obviously not Ain''s body, his body is still hidden elsewhere. Wu Ming''s guess was quickly confirmed. The cooperation of nearly a thousand demons can be said to be perfect, like a robot army, no one will fall, there will always be a devil to make up immediately, so as to be like a meat grinder composed of flesh and blood, layer after layer. Shattered Ain''s silver-white metal body layer by layer. No matter how many times it is. Chapter 123： Although the number of demons is decreasing, Ain''s strength is also being weakened bit by bit. His power is becoming weak visible to the naked eye. The frequency of the previous metal hurricanes is getting lower and lower, and it seems that even such a super demon will have a day of exhaustion. The current situation is equivalent to the two sides competing for will. It''s a pity, this demon is the one who laughs last! Mastering the rules of metal, he sacrificed his hole cards! A red metal ball suddenly jumped out of his silver-white shell, transforming into a powerful demon composed of flesh and blood! "If you can force me to be like this, you demons are capable of it!" Ain said with a grin. "steel!" His appearance changed rapidly, his hands turned into sharp arm blades, and he easily broke through the devil''s defense, causing the devil''s will to finally begin to collapse. "The demons have no chance, but this demon is really strong! After all, it is the demon in the head of the endless abyss." Wu Ming sighed. This time it was really eye-opening. Such a powerful demon, I don''t know how many there will be in the endless abyss. Moreover, the endless abyss, the most important thing is the word endless. No one knows how many levels the abyss has, or how wide her area is. Some people even wonder whether the endless abyss really has the lowest level? If so, where will the creatures be so strong? This question is not groundless, because the higher the number of the endless abyss, the lower the plane of this layer. The closer you are to the bottom of the endless abyss. And the further down, the stronger the surviving demons... ...... Wu Ming descended from the hills, ready to leave here. This battle is far from over, because such a big movement will attract more demons and demons to fight. This is an eternal battlefield. Their only meaning here is to keep fighting. Sure enough, in the distant clouds, the black and red light representing the endless abyss resurfaced. A few demons came from the horizon. Although the purple-gray that represents the infernal **** is retreating, but the magnitude is not large, and the devil''s support soon arrived. Wu Ming didn''t look any longer, but left here in silence and headed towards the base of the demons. At this moment, the system gave him a hint. "Today''s sign-in time is up, do you sign in?" "Yes, sign in!" "Ding, sign in successfully. Congratulations to the host for signing in on the Eternal Battlefield and getting the Book of Equipment Destruction!" "Book of Destruction!?" A strange book suddenly appeared in Wu Ming''s hand. The surface of the book was made of leather from an unknown creature. It felt like touching sandpaper, which was very rough. At this time, he was a little confused, don''t know what this equipment means? "The Book of Destruction? Isn''t it just a book? What kind of power can it have? Let me open it!" After speaking, Wu Ming opened the book curiously, but it was blank. "???" It turned out to be blank, Wu Ming didn''t give up, and continued to flip, but it was a pity that every page in the book was blank! But at this moment, his eyes suddenly went dark, and he felt that something had sucked his soul away! This hazy feeling made him want to vomit, but he forcibly held it back. He already knows what happened just now! His soul was forcibly torn away a little bit in just an instant! Maybe it''s not a big problem at all that the soul is torn away, but Wu Ming doesn''t think so, because he is a real super demon. "Any enemy approaching?" Wu Ming immediately pulled out the magic sword in the next instant and looked around vigilantly. If it is really the enemy, then there are only two possibilities to be able to do so without Wu Ming noticing it. The first is that the opponent has skills that Wu Ming can''t understand, and can sneak attack on him from far away! Sneak attack him a sixty...cough attack him without being noticed by his mighty strength! The second one is more scary, that is, the existence of tearing Wu Ming''s soul is much more powerful than Wu Ming, and it is even more terrifying than mythical creatures. Only in this way can Wu Ming eat without leaving a trace. A boring loss. But this kind of existence... Wu Ming couldn''t deal with it. But Wu Ming was nervous for a long time, and he still didn''t find anything, so he thought of another possibility, could it be that the book in his hand is weird. He flipped the book in his hand again, and then he was surprised to find that the book actually appeared in the book. What surprised him even more was that there was a portrait of him on the first page of the book! And it says in blood red text... Wu Ming, Real name-Targaryen, Conqueror! Prestige-the terrifying demon who devours the gods! High-level demon, 25 candidates for the endless abyss! Weapon: Demon Sword and Evil Eye! equipment:.... Chapter 124： (There are a bunch of his introductions later, so I won¡¯t go into details here, and save the number of words.) And what surprised him even more was that under his name there was actually "God Position: God of Abyss"! However, the traces of the Abyssal God of War were so blurred that they were almost invisible, as if they were deliberately erased, but not clean. "System, what about the introduction of this book?" Wu Ming asked the system. "No information about this book was found!" The system just replied such a sentence. Wu Ming has been completely trapped now, and he doesn''t know what to do without introduction. But he didn''t give up, but fumbled for a way to use it. He placed his hand on the page with his own portrait, and suddenly, a familiar figure appeared before his eyes. A "Wu Ming" appeared in front of him, looking at him indifferently with a pair of scarlet eyes. "This? What is this?" While Wu Ming was still in surprise, they saw a lot of demons rushing out of his vicinity. They spotted Wu Ming who was holding the book stupidly. They motioned to each other and rushed to kill the demon. But at this moment, the "Wu Ming" in front of him moved... And he put on a pose that Wu Ming is most familiar with. "Ball Mountain!" [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ## Chapter 95 Usage of the Book of Destruction and...acquaintances!?... "Wu Ming" assumed a pose that was the sword of the gods, and jumped high in Wu Ming''s surprised eyes, and then concentrated all his power on this sword. This sword is very conspicuous, as if the world has become only him with one sword... Wu Ming remembers these familiar images deeply. It''s just that this time he looked at his moves from outsiders'' eyes... "Boom!" "Wu Ming" slammed into the group of poor demons, the earth exploded suddenly, and countless magma spewed out. Burning everything, the devil''s proud array is vulnerable to a blow in front of him! As they howled, soon the traces of their existence were burned out. There is no ash left! Then only saw the "Wu Ming", silently put away his weapon. Really. Wu Ming discovered that this fake "Wu Ming" has no soul! And the magic sword he was holding was also fake, all copies! And the most terrifying thing is that all the moves released by this fake "Wu Ming", regardless of their power or attack methods, are exactly the same as those released by Wu Ming''s ontology! While he was still observing himself. The fake "Wu Ming" disappeared directly, leaving nothing behind, as if it was an illusion just now! But Wu Ming knew clearly that what happened just now was true. Because the ground over there is still a piece of magma, the cracks on the ground are clearly visible! "This...what is this, is this me summoning myself, and then pretending to be forced to leave?" Wu Ming couldn''t smile a little bitterly. He quickly turned out the "Book of Destruction" again, and as expected, the page with his own portrait became dim. It turns out that this book tore off one''s soul, and then turned into this ghost? Wu Ming smiled bitterly, but he knew the method, not knowing how long it would take to use it once. It seems that this thing has the concept of cooling time. But he found something weirdly...that is, that trace of his soul fragment seems to be nourished by this book, still maintaining a lot of vitality! This book can even secretly nourish your own soul fragments! "hiss!" Wu Ming took a deep breath. If this book is used well, it may be a real artifact! Because he guessed that so many pieces of white paper at the back of the Book of Destruction can not be all displayed, besides him, he should also be able to collect the souls of the rest of the strong! Even when Wu Ming has collected enough, he doesn''t need to do it anymore. As soon as you flip the pages of the book, countless powerful men appear in front of you, attacking you at the same time, and ask if you are afraid? Although the duration is short, the frequency is high! XD ...... Putting away the Book of Destruction, Wu Ming went on the road again. He is now only a few days away from the nearest demon base on the map, but he is not in a hurry. But he is slowly testing, he has mastered all the usage of the Book of Destruction. First of all, when the Book of Destruction collects soul fragments, it must be the person Wu Ming has defeated, or Wu Ming can let the other party put their hands on the book regardless of whether they prefer. This can be counted as collecting one, but the Book of Destruction has another characteristic, that is, only the existence with the real name can be qualified to put the soul fragment into it. After so many days, he caught a devil''s soul fragment whose real name means thief. After using it once, Wu Ming found out that the ability the other party had was really stealing... But the ability is strong enough, he can steal your equipment, your items when you are not paying attention, and even he can steal the enemy''s life! As for the cooling time, Wu Ming calculated that the time for each page is calculated separately, and the number of uses can be restored once in about a day! ...... Chapter 125： This is Wu Ming''s first good news on the eternal battlefield. Sure enough, the more special the sign-in location mentioned before, the more special the reward. Wu Ming is a little curious, if he goes to the bottom of the abyss... What will his sign-in reward be? ........ Finally, Wu Ming arrived at the base where the demons were entrenched.. Across the hills, Wu Ming asked about the smell of the devil alone. The **** and pungent smell plus the faint sulphur scent, this is the smell of the devil! "Huh, it''s finally here, let me go!" Wu Ming originally thought that the devil base he came to would be the same as the old place of pain. The ground was muddy, and there was a tall shantytown next to it. A bunch of demons sat on the ground and played happily. Or they are decent, after all, they are all high-ranking demons here, building a huge fortress, and inside is a lair inhabited by demons. or.... But the only thing he didn''t expect was that this demon base marked as "Steel Lair" on the map was actually made of steel. Because in front of him is... A very broken high-tech fortress! Although there are holes and breakages everywhere, the shape of the foundation has not been changed. The silver-white metal exterior wall, the shape and function of the strange building..., and the various high-tech weapons (damaged) that Wu Ming who hung on the wall as decoration can''t understand! There is a huge breach at the very front of the base, which seems to be the entrance and exit of the demons. At this time, Wu Ming discovered that the demons in front of the entrance and exit were walking in, but what was peculiar was that these powerful demons could coexist harmoniously without any quarrel, or even dared to draw a knife or grab something! This kind of scene is really moving...what a shit! This is a big joke at all! Let alone high-level demons, as long as two little demons meet in an unfamiliar environment, if there is a slight difference in strength, they will both play each other''s brains! Each of these demons is carrying a large bag of trophies, such as the head of the devil, the blood core of the blood family, and the like. They fell from all directions, and then walked inside in an orderly manner. These pictures made Wu Ming not know for a while what to complain about first. But now that he was here, Wu Ming didn''t care whether it was weird anymore, he was going to go in and see what was going on. Wu Ming came to the entrance and exit of this "steel lair" empty-handed. Like the other demons, he was ready to go in and take a look to see what the situation is like in this place. But at this moment... A voice that appeared once in Wu Ming''s memory came into his ears. "Oh? The devil is nameless, you will come to this place too. It''s really welcome." Wu Ming was a little surprised. How could he have acquaintances when he came to this place for the first time? Turning his head, he found the owner of the voice. A strange demon with wings on his back gestured to him with an evil smile, and in his hand, he was holding the head of a major-general devil who was still dripping blood. Wu Ming knew the identity of the other party. The fourth layer of the endless abyss, the king of lies and deception-Daxos! [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ##Chapter 96 Daxos and...Abyss Altar! "Daxos..." Wu Ming looked at the evil laughing demon in front of him, and immediately became alert. He and Daxos had a conflict, after all, Wu Ming had killed his men when he was from Sardinstein before. And Wu Ming can be sure that it is, the demon in front of him will never have any kindness towards him. Because it is normal for demons to calculate each other, it''s just that their calculations are simpler in some respects. .... "The difference is too nervous. Near this steel lair, there is a rare place where demons will not attack each other." Wu Ming was taken aback when he heard it. This was really the first time he had heard of it. Daxos added with a smile. "Here, the Will of the Abyss will appear during battle, and in most cases it won''t make the demons become bloodthirsty and crazy." "Moreover, even when fighting around, the murmur from the abyss is much smaller than in other places." "But outside the city, the possibility of us going crazy will be greatly enhanced, as if the endless abyss urgently needs us to die." Carefully released the suppression of the Heart of Slaughter, sure enough! Wu Ming discovered that the sound from the endless abyss that was chanting in his ear all the time had really disappeared, and even the most basic sound that stimulated him to fight was gone! Now Wu Ming can be sure of what the other party said, because when he was in the wild before, his desire to kill was a bit uncontrollable, and he didn''t feel much better until he came here. ....... "I don''t think we are familiar, do you have anything to do?" Wu Ming''s vigilance is still very strong, he is not prepared to believe the other party, believe in the king of lies and deception. Daxos laughed and said. "Don''t worry, I have absolutely no malice against you, I just recognize you." "You know, the fourth floor of the entire abyss, a powerful demon like you, can count it with one hand." Daxos is telling the truth, although the base of demons in the entire endless abyss is very large. But in order to stand out among countless demons, talent and strength are necessary. Of course, luck is also very important. "Hey, I know some of my men were killed by you, about this..." Daxos looked at Wu Ming and said calmly. Chapter 126： "I don''t hate you, after all, it''s just a waste dead, and I have a lot of people." After speaking, he left. Before leaving, Dassault said to Wu Ming meaningfully: "I hope we can have the opportunity to cooperate in the future. I have known your strength and it is very strong." Wu Ming couldn''t guess what this demon meant at this time. He thought that any demon was not the kind of broad-minded type, but at this time he didn''t have time to care what Daxos thought of him. .... Walking towards the inside of the "steel lair", Wu Ming began to observe the surrounding environment. After entering, Wu Ming discovered that this should be the place where the devil lived. The strong smell of blood was accompanied by the messy environment. Inside, Wu Ming found that many demons were gathering in front of an altar with their trophies, as if they were offering their trophies to an existence. "Will high-level demons still sacrifice?" The devil is the representative of the fearlessness of the heavens and the earth. How strong is the existence that allows them to sacrifice? Wu Ming went up to watch the excitement. As soon as he approached, he found an altar full of strange words that he didn''t recognize, and he soon knew what that thing was! That is an abyss altar endorsed by the will of the abyss, every demon can indirectly connect with the endless abyss through this! This altar is responsible for collecting the trophies of the demons and recording the scores for the demons based on the value of the trophies. And what can these scores be exchanged for? Wu Ming stretched out his hand and touched the altar, and found that a list appeared in his mind out of thin air, and the will of the abyss was conveyed into his mind. Although there is no text, all the rewards Wu Ming can directly understand. "Exchange an opportunity for the abyss to help the demon reshape the bloodline, exchange for a demon weapon that contains the aura of the abyss, the demon fruit that can enhance all strength... and the source blood of the ancient demon!" Wu Ming looked at the reward list in his mind in surprise, his mouth grew wide, and said in surprise. "This is incredible!" Now Wu Ming knew why these demons would be stationed in the eternal battlefield for a long time. Because this is the place where the demons can increase their strength the most in the entire endless abyss! As long as you have enough rewards, then you are the most beautiful demon in the entire abyss! At this time, a strong big demon next to him threw a bunch of devil''s heads in, and then took out a bunch of blood cores and the fangs of the spider demon from the space ring, and threw them in together. These items slowly turned into blood water during the altar''s squirming, and then were absorbed by the altar itself. Then, a black and gold breath wafted from the altar and merged into the demon''s body, which seemed to be the points for recording. Demons are not universally literate creatures. The way they record is very primitive, but it is also very crude. And the strong big demon then exchanged a weapon from the altar. It was a huge one-handed hammer with the breath of the abyss! He grabbed it in his hand, as if the abyss knew his habits were tailored specifically for him. The big devil waved it at random, and then left with a big laugh in the envy of the demons'' eyes. And Wu Ming also knows the reason why demons will not kill each other. Here, although the consciousness of the endless abyss cannot interfere too much with the actions of the demons, the demons fighting in this place will not be able to use this altar. And he will feel the anger of the endless abyss! After understanding the reason, Wu Ming immediately took out the previously stored blood family crystal core and threw it in. After the crystal nucleus turned into blood, a black and golden breath that was almost invisible to the naked eye merged into his body, and Wu Ming automatically understood the message contained in this breath. "The crystal nucleus of the Viscount blood clan...reward 1 point. Well done, my child." It was the voice of the endless abyss, where she was rare and gentle. It is estimated that the confrontation with Infernal Hell here makes it difficult for her to draw enough energy. However, Wu Ming discovered that the crystal core of his Viscount blood clan was only worth a little reward! And if you want to redeem any reward, at least there are thousands of rewards to redeem. Wu Ming discovered that the wicked "mother" of Infinite Abyss has not changed. After all, the crystal core of a Viscount blood clan is worth at least tens of thousands of soul coins, but here, it is only worth 1 point. However, the exchange items she provided were indeed not available in other places. In this way, the demons on the eternal battlefield had no choice but to exchange their lives for rewards willingly, risking their lives to fight the devil and others. Thinking of this, Wu Mingming actually knew this was a big pit. He still has to close his eyes and jump down, because this is the best way he can improve his strength. Although he has a sign-in system, the speed of becoming stronger is far from enough. He needs to become stronger. Packing up his luggage again, Wu Ming is ready to set off. The nameless heart bleeds when he thinks of the devil corpses that he deliberately thrown away along the way. Wu Ming took out the map he had seized before, looked at a spot on the map with a scarlet castle, and had an idea in his heart. "Black Blood Castle..." But what he didn''t notice was that after he left, the altar of the abyss sent an unknown secret message to somewhere at the bottom of the endless abyss. "Found him..." [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ## Chapter 97 Prey and... the Devil Venus! Black Blood Castle. It is the devil''s base camp closest to the steel lair where the devil is located. Not only are tens of thousands of elite devil soldiers stationed inside. And there are hundreds of thousands of slave units of other races over there, and new sources of troops are added every day. There is only one purpose for this devil''s base camp! Hunting demons! Chapter 127： Unlike the demons who patrol everywhere, these demons are more cunning and cruel than them. Although they also dispersed and arrested demons in small teams, they knew how to support each other better. Even if their team''s overall strength is much stronger than the single high-level demons, they will stop attacking and just simply defend against the attacks of those single demons. Then wait until other teams come to support, and then slowly strangulate the demon. Because of this, many demons fell into the hands of these demons after they were exhausted. Their fate will not be so good... But now, with Wu Ming''s arrival, the situation near the Black Blood Castle seems to have undergone some changes. The former prey has become a hunter! There is a super demon hunting all the demons in this land! ... First of all, Wu Ming''s strength is much stronger than ordinary high-level demons. And he has one more special point than other demons, that is, he can think! Not the kind of reckless man who says he uses his head to attack the enemy with his head in a battle. He is a person who can calmly observe the devil''s marching route from a distance without taking action for several days. Because the demons used too many routines, Wu Ming sometimes felt that they would be surprisingly slow to sudden battles. So he used this wisely. He roughly calculated the general speed at which the devil''s several teams supported each other. Then using this time difference, he learned the ability to quickly drop a small group of demons and then escape. Because no one likes the feeling of being surrounded by a large group of demons. At the beginning, he was not proficient enough, and he often didn''t even have time to collect the required loot. But later, his speed became faster and faster, often within one minute, using the help of thunder and the evil purpose of the sword to quickly solve the opponent, and cut off the devil''s head easily. If the blood race''s crystal core is taken away, if there are still spider monsters, it will be even more profitable. The value of a complete heart of a spider demon is comparable to two devil heads of the same order. Even its flesh and blood is a good advanced item for Demon Sword and Evil Eye! .... On this day, in a canyon somewhere, Wu Ming once again found such a devil team. "Boom!" Wu Ming''s body fell heavily in front of the nervous devil team in front of him. "It''s the devil! Ask for help!" The devil in the lead saw Wu Ming''s appearance clearly and shouted immediately! While yelling, he asked his teammates to release the magic item that had been prepared, as long as the magic item was activated. Then the rest of the nearby teams can find here in a few minutes. A devil was about to use the help-seeking item, but in the next second, he found that he couldn''t feel the presence of his arm! Looking to the ground, he found that his arm was squeezing the magic item, but it was on the ground and not on his body! He also found that his wound was covered with a layer of gray extinction, which was spreading to the rest of him. Before he yelled out. Wu Ming cut off his head, and his head remained screaming until he died. Just as he was about to kill the rest of the demons, he felt something was wrong. The demons who were still flustered just now regained their composure. Their orange pupils were looking at him with a vicious and mocking look. Although puzzled, Wu Ming thinks that the other party is just playing mystery. Holding the magic sword, he walked forward with a grinning grin. "Why, you''re ready to die, everyone is so calm?" Just about to do it, I saw one of the demons laugh out loud. "Stupid devil, don''t you think we the devil can''t find your means?" "Compared to other demons, your methods are smart enough, but the level of smartness...not enough!" As he was talking, Wu Ming felt a dozen or so not weak auras rushing towards him. "We are just victims, as long as we can kill you, we would rather do it! Waiting for your ending, there is only one, and that is death..." Before the devil had finished speaking, Wu Ming killed him. By the way, the remaining demons were slaughtered, and then Wu Ming was ready to flee... But it''s too late.... Dozens of tall creatures with stinking odor and mighty strength have surrounded him from above. Wu Ming looked up, and there was no place around his head for him to escape. "Oh, behold, there is a poor little demon trapped in a cage~" On the other side of the canyon, a slender figure was walking towards Wu Ming. After the devil walked in, Wu Ming could see the other side clearly. The gray military uniform, the explosive figure, and the iconic high heels... is the devil "Venus" I have ever met! She was stunned the first time she saw Wu Ming. She first took a close look at the face of the demon in front of her, then looked at the evil sword in his hand... The devil Venus also confirmed Wu Ming''s identity. It was the "cunning" demon who played with her back then. Yes, even the devil recognized Wu Ming''s cunning. Chapter 128： "It turned out to be you! You really came to the eternal battlefield, hahahaha!" The female devil Venus laughed presumptuously, but her pretty face was full of madness, and the ecstasy of success in revenge. "But you are really miserable. Surrounded by my new pet, there is no hope of escape." With that, a two-headed vicious dog jumped beside her, like a loyal warrior. Wu Ming didn''t know whether this creature was considered a dog. Because this monster in front of me has two heads, with an open mouth that can swallow an adult, and they are 5 meters tall! If there is only one, Wu Ming estimates that it can be easily removed. But if there are dozens... Wu Ming looked up...These abominable creatures were forming a circle, enclosing Wu Ming little by little. "Haha, these are the heirs of our three-headed **** dog, you don''t think you have a chance of winning with this number? If you are willing to surrender, maybe sister I think you are still useful, and then let you go~" Venus pretended to be charming, and kissed Wu Ming with his hand. In her opinion, it is impossible for this demon to escape. The most important thing is that this demon has the cursed magic sword over there in the legend! "Really, do you think this can kill me?" Wu Ming took a deep breath and smiled and asked the beautiful female devil in front of him... [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ## Chapter 98 Kongming and... eating tofu? Wu Ming smiled, and made a move that he had never seen before. He held the magic sword horizontally in front of his chest and took a deep breath. At the same time, he turned on the burning of blood, and inspired the power of his real name. The roar of two hearts appeared on his body, and huge power gathered on his body. "I don''t think I will be frightened by your bluff again, no, no, no!" The devil Venus knows that Wu Ming will work hard, but she does not believe that Wu Ming will succeed, because these two-headed vicious dogs are all heirs of the three-headed **** dog Cerberus who guards the gates of hell, and their strength is not even weaker than hers. This major-general-level devil. What''s more, dozens of two-headed vicious dogs were dispatched together? But after seeing Demon Sword Evil Eye, she was still a little worried. After all, that''s... ..... Swordsmanship is a skill Wu Ming has mastered from a weak time. This swordsmanship is divided into seven moves, each of which has unique skills and impressive powers. From lightning-fast thunder to the collapse of the mountain. Every new move brought Wu Ming a big surprise. But Wu Ming found that the speed at which he comprehended the next move was getting slower and slower. From comprehending the third form to not long ago, his fourth form has not been completely mastered by him. It''s not complete, it''s simply that you can''t master this fourth style of sword release method at all! It was definitely not because Wu Ming was lazy or something, but because the fourth formula was too difficult to understand. Because the fourth style is a very special swordsmanship! Its special feature is an attack method that cannot be understood purely before Wu Ming understands the rules. When Wu Ming first came into contact with this swordsmanship, the above description was very simple. After this sword is issued, you can... Cut through the space! ..... "Stop this set! Catch him for me, as long as he doesn''t die!" Venus stretched out his slender finger to point at Wu Ming, and ordered the two-headed vicious dogs under him to attack together, and pounce on Wu Ming from all directions. Seeing Wu Ming surrounded by this airtight enemy, Venus felt less uneasy. "He can''t have room for resistance!" Venus thought fiercely. However, the next second, something that made her feel uneasy still happened. Wu Ming waved his sword! In the incredible gaze of Venus, he swung down the magic sword in his hand heavily in front of him! And he called out the name of the fourth style of the Sword of Death! "Kongming!" Seeing in an instant, in the eyes of Venus, Wu Ming''s sword was really amazing. The sword he wielded. It seems that there is only one sword, but it also seems to be ten thousand swords! And the space in front of him seemed to be shattered, making this sword finally swept into nothingness! Wu Ming''s moves were over, and he stood on the spot again holding the sword, saying nothing or doing nothing. But Venus laughed. "What''s that? It''s still empty." Wu Ming did not seem to have hit anything just now, but... Is it really? Chapter 129： "Crack!" Suddenly a loud breaking sound came. Venus was horrified to see that the two-headed vicious dogs near Wu Ming were all beheaded and died without even wailing. Blood spurted out of her body, and the severe pain in her abdomen followed! She was also hit by the sword at such a distance! Venus let out a sharp scream. He quickly looked down at the protective necklace made of life stone hidden in the career line! Broken! That priceless life stone turned into ashes! "You...what kind of monster are you?" Venus endured the sharp pain in her abdomen and asked tremblingly. This kind of attack may have been seen by people who are much taller than her, but she is really unheard of. This kind of attack through space is not at all understandable by her. Wu Ming can''t either. In fact, Wu Ming''s time to comprehend this trick was only able to comprehend it with the help of plane consciousness. He couldn''t understand this strange description at all before, and even cut through the space? Why don''t you go to heaven? But later, when he became the master of the orc world, he figured out this problem. Because he had understood the rules of space at that time, he realized that space was not what he had understood before. It is something that can be folded and has more characteristics! Even after he comprehended the rules, he still didn''t understand, the existence of this space was so ingenious. Although all the rules that Wu Ming once comprehended had disappeared, the experience of comprehending the rules was still there. After countless explorations, he finally succeeded in swinging this sword! Wu Ming opened his eyes and looked at the wounded abdomen. The female devil Venus who was lucky enough to survive showed an evil smile. "So, you are going to kill me?" Step by step, Venus covered her abdomen and curled up in fear. In fact, this injury is not a fatal injury to a devil like her. She did this because she was really scared. Wu Ming provoked Venus'' chin with evil eyes and looked at the devil with his scarlet eyes. "You know how the devil who loses to the devil usually ends up, I hope you can be prepared enough, after all, the punishment is more terrifying than death..." "It exists!" Venus''s face was pale. As a major-general-level devil, she had participated in countless battles against the devil. She knew the methods used by both sides to treat prisoners of war. Although the devil''s methods are very cruel, the devil''s methods are even more terrifying than theirs. The devil who is alive and falls into the hands of the devil will generally end up worse than death, and even death is a luxury, and a beautiful female devil like her... "Don''t... let me go!" Venus shouted. "I can be your servant, as long as you make an oath that you will not hurt me maliciously! I am willing to do anything!" The arrogance that she had exuded before was gone, she just wanted to live, or die simply. It was not that Venus had never thought of committing suicide, but when he committed suicide in front of a powerful demon, his soul would only become the opponent''s plaything in vain and suffer pain. "Oh? You a devil... how can you help me?" Wu Ming smiled contemptuously. "The truth! I can tell you the truth about the eternal battlefield! And I also know many secrets of the abyss and hell! And I am a major-general devil, you can use my combat power! I carry it by my side The contract can be signed at any time!" Wu Ming didn''t take the magic sword away, but said coldly. "Don''t use your contract, use your real name to swear to Styx!" The magic sword pierced Venus'' skin, and the pain caused by the extinction breath was stimulating the other''s fragile nerves. So she immediately finished the Styx Oath, but with a deep mind, she made a life-and-death contract, which was much better than a slave contract. "I, Venus, my real name-Lannister, Predator,... (middle omitted) I am willing to live with you and die with you!" Wu Ming didn''t say anything, and there was cold sweat on his face. He just whispered, "Now my first task for you is..." "Take me out of here!" After speaking, Wu Ming went black and fainted. The devil Venus looked at Wu Ming who fell on her and lost consciousness... This? Eating Lao Niang Tofu in an upright manner? [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ## Chapter 99 Awakening and... the Demon King! After Wu Ming woke up again, he found himself lying in a cave. The mind is a little bloated. He habitually stretched out his hand to hold the magic sword tightly, but found that it was empty. So he raised his head and saw the devil Venus inserting the sword on the opposite ground, kneeling down, and muttering something plausibly at the same time. It''s like a cultist. "what are you doing?" Wu Ming asked aloud. Chapter 130： Unexpectedly, Venus shivered with fright. "No...no nothing!" After speaking, he quickly threw the Demon Sword Evil Eye over. Wu Ming clearly saw that Evil Eye rolled his eyes when he flew back... That kind of look only appears when it looks at an idiot. "I said, please hack this devil to death, OK? I beg you!" After Demon Sword Evil Eye touched Wu Ming''s hands, he immediately began to complain. "You didn''t know what happened during your coma, let me tell you..." It turned out that Venus the Devil wanted to kill Wu Ming while she was in a coma, but because of the contract, she couldn''t do it. Just take the second step and see if you can get this legendary magic sword. She tried several methods, trying to get Demon Sword to recognize her as the master. There are but not limited to methods. Bleeding to admit the Lord, chanting spells, intimidating and luring... even at the end she tried to kneel down and begged the magic sword to respond to her. There is even more extreme. "Have you ever seen a devil say in front of you, if you are willing to surrender to me, will I find you a mother sword to be your spouse?" The evil eye looked really angry. "Hahaha, is there really a mother sword?" In fact, Wu Ming is also very curious. "Yes, there is a hammer! After I am bound to you, unless you die, no one else will be able to sense what I said. This devil is really annoying me!" "Besides, if there were any, I would have figured out a way to kill you." "..." Evil Eye seemed to be annoyed, and closed his eyes for the first time and fell silent. All this was done in Wu Ming''s mind, and Venus naturally didn''t know it. When she saw Wu Ming holding the magic sword, she seemed to be talking, and the eyes on the magic sword closed silently. "Ah, you''re awake! This...I was helping you maintain the magic sword, it was a little rusty." Wu Ming almost laughed as he looked at whether the magic sword was written on whether it was worn or not. This devil''s act of lying really came from the mother''s womb, dare to say anything. "Yeah, you are well "maintained"! Where is this?" "I don''t know, after you are unconscious, I can only hold you and break out, lest you fall into the hands of other demons, and I am still wounded!" Wu Ming saw that the wound on the opponent''s abdomen was still bleeding outwards. Although it looked scary, this kind of injury was nothing but a small matter for a devil of the opponent''s level, and it would not be fatal. "How long have I been in a coma?" Wu Ming tried to stand up, but found that he was a little weak now, his blood energy was basically empty, and even the blood energy stored in the evil eyes of the Demon Sword was gone. Originally wanted to find another snow monster from the space to add it, but he glanced around and found that there were only two, so he gave up. Instead, he took out a palm-sized blood family crystal core and used the magic sword to absorb the blood energy 1. His pale face finally recovered a lot, and then he absorbed a few crystal nuclei before completely recovering. "This fourth style is too expensive, and it really can''t be used all the time like other moves." Wu Ming thought in his heart. "Does your skill work well? Does the magic sword come with it? Does this magic sword recognize you as its master?" When Venus saw this scene, a set of three problems came directly. Wu Ming ignored her, but moved his muscles and bones and looked at her coldly. "Don''t ask the useless ones, now you can tell me about the eternal battlefields you know, and what do you know about the endless abyss and the infinite hell." When Venus heard it, he just smiled, stretched out his two long legs, and said casually with his upper body leaning against the wall. "Ah, that, I lied to you!" "brush!" Wu Ming stretched the sword in front of the devil and said coldly. "Then you are useless if you say so?" "Hey! I saved your life anyway, so you treat me like that? Well, I actually know part of it, but I don''t know whether it is accurate or not." Venus said helplessly. "Do you know why it is a fighting place between the endless abyss and the endless hell?" "Not sure, because they are mortal enemies?" Wu Qingqing had never thought about this problem, because as a devil, his first reaction when he saw the devil was to kill the opponent. The devil is the same, they are actually caught in a strange logic. But they couldn''t react. "Maybe the demons are all brain-dead, but we the devil are not. We naturally did research on this strange phenomenon. Yes, we devil at least know how to learn, unlike you. "Once one of our devil''s college scholars, looked through a lot of materials left over from the ancient times, and finally found the original abyss record, and we found a stranger place." "In the beginning, this world did not have our Infinite Hell! Someone specially created Infinite Hell to fight the endless abyss, and for the purpose of fighting the abyss, they launched an era-long fight. The two sides fighting each other are right. It is our devil and your devil, we are all pawns in this matter!" "Furthermore, the scholar specifically contacted a super demon for this reason, and they wanted to find the truth, so they went to the eternal battlefield together to collect evidence." "And the two of them finally discovered that the Eternal Battlefield is just an excuse. The real purpose of **** and the abyss is just..." "Compete for an entrance!" "An entrance to the bottom of the endless abyss, where there is something important to at least both sides, guess what?" "What is it?" Chapter 131： Wu Ming didn''t expect the devil in front of him to have so many secrets. "The Devil King!" "The demon king of the last era!" Venus looked a little frightened, and when she said this name, her voice suddenly became smaller. "It''s just a name, what are you afraid of?" "What do you know? The existence of that level is the real existence of "Everything is said, it must be known". Just mentioning his name, it is possible for him to perceive it!" "So what? An era has passed, the other party has already been cold." Wu Ming shrugged his shoulders, wondering what the other party was afraid of. But Venus'' next sentence made him feel a chill. "No, that demon king, maybe he after an era has passed..." "Never died!" [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ##Chapter 100 Under the endless abyss and...the strongest! "That demon king may never really die!" This sentence made Wu Ming wonder how to answer. "Impossible, the soul has its limit. Maybe the flesh above the myth level can survive an era, but the soul can''t! Even a plane, after an era, will inevitably fall." Venus shook his head and said helplessly. "Perhaps, but this is the answer that the devil gave. I also saw this by chance." "Moreover, a powerhouse at the level of the Demon King is not something we can imagine. Yes, even if we are such an extraordinary existence, we can only imagine it." "Is that so? Is there any evidence?" Wu Ming asked. "Yes, inheritance! The inheritance of your demon level has been broken, haven''t you noticed it?" Venus gave Wu Ming a blank look, as if dissatisfied that Wu Ming would even question her. "Are you funny? When did we demons ever have..." Wu Ming smiled, just about to laugh at the other party''s ignorance, but an idea exploded in his mind! "The Demon King... The Son of the Abyss... The Son of the Abyss has no way to go up! And I have never heard of other demons who have a higher status than the Son of the Abyss. This is unreasonable!" "Yes, that''s what it means! Our devil''s hierarchy is much more complicated than that of demons, but from the corporal to the highest commander-level devil, our inheritance is at least one level!" "Then since this demon king is so strong, why not come out from the bottom of this abyss?" Venus''s face was a little abnormal. "Because the abyss is not allowed, perhaps the entire endless abyss is a super large seal, it is sealing, no, protecting his existence!" "This demon king lives at the bottom of the abyss like a fetus, and must absorb the nourishment of the entire endless abyss to survive!" "Actually, there is one more important thing that you never noticed, and you demons won''t care about these details!" "What is it?" Wu Ming really wanted to know what else Venus knew this time. "In the entire multiverse, why only the endless abyss will constantly absorb those poor planes and then transform them into a part of the abyss?" "Because of hunger!" "The one who is hungry is not the abyss, it is the demon king! The endless abyss is using the rest of the plane to support that terrifying existence!" "You mean the magic tide?" "Yes, every "breath" in the endless abyss will involve a lot of planes and become a part of him, and some people have done calculations specially. Every absorbed plane will have a large part of the energy lost, and In other words, the absorption ratio of Endless Abyss to the plane is wrong!" "......" Wu Ming was silent, all this was too exaggerated. A life needs the entire endless abyss to support, is it really possible to exist at this level? Even the most powerful life forms, their strength still has an upper limit. Like Venus said, it is the most arrogant fantasy! Looking at Wu Ming who was silent, Venus laughed. "These are just conjectures, maybe the devil just made the wrong research?" "But one thing is confirmed, and that is the magic sword in your hand, which is said to be his weapon!" "But it is a lot different from what the devil recorded before, at least there is no such thing!" After she finished speaking, she poked the big eyeball of Demon Sword Evil Eye with a cheap hand. "Fuck, it hurts me to death! Cut her to death, hack her to death!" The evil eye roared in Wu Ming''s mind. .... Hearing this, Wu Ming immediately remembered the scene he had seen when he absorbed the source blood of the ancient demon. Could it be that that person was the previous demon king? Impossible, that person is too far behind Venus''s description, that person is much better than myth at best. "Fortunately, the other party can''t come out. If he comes out, it might be a disaster for the world. A "god" without any opponent descends into the world. It is estimated that the world will behave like him." Venus chuckled. "How is it possible that although he is strong, he is not the strongest existence in this universe!" "who is it?" "The God King of Ten Thousand Realms! Although he has been asleep." Chapter 132： "But in front of him, all of us..." "It''s all bed bugs!" .................. Wu Ming was already a little dumbfounded. He didn''t expect that there were so many things he didn''t know. And some things have approached the limit of his imagination. Live an era without dying. A **** king of all realms who is even stronger than him... What kind of existence is this? After calming down for a moment, Wu Ming thought of another question. Who is this mysterious female devil Venus? Why would she know this. Venus saw Wu Ming look at her suspiciously, as smart as she must have known Wu Ming''s thoughts. "Oh, who am I? Right, you must have this question in your head, right." Wu Ming nodded, after all, the crazy imagination just now was not something that a devil like her could understand. "Hey, do you remember the real name I read when I signed the contract before unconscious?" "Lannister-Conqueror?" Venus snapped his fingers. "That''s right, and do you know the name of the devil who left this message?" Wu Ming shook his head. How could he know that she didn''t know anything about the devil. "Vivienne, Vivienne, Lannister, **** masters who took office, commander-level devil powerhouse!" "And I am her descendant~" Venus said proudly. .... "Wait? Can you inherit your real name?" "Of course, all the lives that can be passed on, the real names of their ancestors are hidden in his soul imprint, but when you awaken your real name, you may not necessarily awaken which kind, maybe the real name of the first generation of ancestors, maybe It is the second generation, and it may even be your unique real name that awakened." "Almost forgot, all pure-blood demons are born in the cocoon of the devil. The real names you awaken are unique and have no inheritance, but the offspring of your blood will have the chance to imprint your real name in the soul. ." "By the way, what is the real name? Do you devil have any research?" Wu Ming knows his real name, but he wants to see how the demons study real names. "It''s nothing, your real name is just the meaning of your real name. It represents the real you. You won''t be so stupid that you can''t even understand this, right?" Venus sneered, covering her mouth. Looking at the female devil with such a bad personality in front of him, Wu Ming had some urge to get rid of her. But at this moment, their stomachs rang at the same time. [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ## Chapter 101 The Dark Tunnel and... Lilia''s... Venus languidly moved back to the parish and curled up like a cat. . "Ah...explained so much, I''m starving to death, do you have anything to eat?" In fact, Wu Ming doesn''t need to eat much as a demon. As long as he has enough blood, the demons will not starve to death. But the desire to eat still exists, so he replied. "No, how could there be anything to eat on this eternal battlefield?" "It''s a pity, I didn''t bring my storage ring, but I have a way." With that, she took out a map that was much more detailed than Wu Ming, and pointed out a place to Wu Ming from above. "You go here... There will be a team of demons stationed here every day. Go and kill them. The leader of the team is called Hart. He is a fat-looking devil. He is our famous greed. Eating ghosts, I have always had the habit of bringing food on my body, and I usually hide the food in several of his storage rings. When you go and kill him, remember to bring the ring back to me~" "..." Wu Ming was speechless. "Are you the devil? Turn your head and sell your teammates." Uh, she is really the devil, but seeing that the other party is so cruel, Wu Ming couldn''t help but complain. "Chee, what do you know? I''m the one on your side. It would be terrible to be caught by them. The kindness to the enemy is the most cruel to myself!" Venus pretended to be shocked and said, then put her big long legs on Wu Ming''s body, and said charmingly. "Sister, I''m following you, aren''t you happy?" Wu Ming coldly took a picture of the other''s legs on his body. To be honest, this female devil is really good-looking, and the appearance of her human form is indeed in line with Wu Ming¡¯s aesthetics, and her figure is so good that she is more than three meters high. Not groundless. "I can''t think of a reason to be happy. After all, a devil is synonymous with cunning." Venus laughed when he heard it. "No, no, you don''t really think that the reputation of the devil is better than our devil, do you?" "..." Wu Ming didn''t want to fight with this devil. It didn''t make much sense, and the other party was telling the truth, and the reputation of both parties was indeed not very good. Venus said impatiently. "Well, don''t mother-in-law, I''ll take you to a good place when you come back!" "What''s a good place?" Wu Ming asked. Chapter 133： Venus chuckled. "That place is where the endless abyss and the infinite **** really robbed, and there is the starting point of this eternal war!" ..... Wu Ming quickly found the "lucky guy" according to the map of Venus, and after a violent beating. Not only did Wu Ming **** enough blood by himself, he also found a lot of storage rings on the opponent''s body. "How edible this devil is..." Wu Ming spit out. Then he walked back. In fact, he was not worried that Venus would run away after he came out. After all, a devil who signed a contract with the devil... In both camps of the devil and the devil, it is a must-slay target. Returning to the previous hiding cave, Wu Ming threw the few storage rings that had been raided to the devil Venus. "Yes, there is a restriction set by the devil on it, I can''t open it." Venus smiled cleanly, and immediately released the green magic that Wu Ming had seen, unlocking all the restrictions in the rings. "Wuhu! As expected, they are all treasures!" Wu Ming looked at the female devil with a dazed expression on the ring and took out one after another magic props, weapons and equipment and various materials. And there are some currencies commonly used by the devil¡¯s camp, but among these things, only there is no... Said food before! "Sorry, I lied to you~ You won''t be angry with your sister, right." Venus pointed at Wu Mingbi and said seductively. Wu Ming pulled out the evil sword and evil eyes, and said coldly. "What do you think?" The evil eye exclaimed in his mind excitedly: "Yes, yes, hack her to death!" .... In the end, Wu Ming killed the other devil team and found food. He could not eat, but the devil could not. In this dead world, food is all foreign products brought by the demons, or rather. Every life here is food... When Venus'' wound healed, Wu Ming and her walked towards the "good place" in her mouth. "Where is that place?" Wu Ming asked. Venus said seriously. "Where is the place where the two lower plane giants are fighting-the dark tunnel!" "It is a bottomless cave, curved downwards. It is said that no one can go down and come back again." "Then the abyss and **** are fighting for this thing for what?" Wu Ming was a little confused, it seemed worthless. "Valuable, you remember that I told you that my ancestors suspected that the bottom of this eternal battlefield was the bottom of the endless abyss, and the demon king was sealed in it!" "and...." "It is a bit unprepared for the two sides to compete. To be precise, the devil is attacking, and the devil is only defending!" "The devil''s advantage is getting bigger and bigger, and it is estimated that it will be able to occupy the entire dark tunnel after a while. "But below is the bottom of the endless abyss, what is the point of the devil doing this?" "I don''t know, I only know that the current highest-level devil chief has ordered all the main forces of the devil to attack here, so only she knows this question." Wu Ming also nodded. It is estimated that no one will know this question. At this moment, Wu Ming felt as if someone was reading his fame... Although it is said that anyone can pray to him anywhere, but in fact there are only a few people who know Wu Mingwei''s name, and the strangest thing is. Wu Ming clearly felt that this person praying to him... On the eternal battlefield! Wu Ming closed his eyes and checked who it was. "The owner of the Burial Ground, the eternal master of the Principality of Blood and Fire, the horrible demon who devours the gods, I pray to you here, and hope that the loyal I can get your response!" In the nameless perspective, a white-skinned, coquettish-looking succubus was kneeling on a black ground and praying silently. "Lilia?" Wu Ming was a little surprised, and directly responded to Lilia''s call. He didn''t know why this succubus came to the eternal battlefield. Her strength came here to look for death. "My nameless lord! Fortunately, you responded to my call. I was suddenly advanced by the endless abyss and sent me here." "And for some reason I suddenly became a candidate for the Girl of the Abyss!" [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ## Chapter 102 The Abnormal Change in the Abyss and...Fear! "So it''s like this... I see, you hide it nearby, wait for me to arrive." After Succubus Lilia prayed to Wu Ming, Wu Ming passed the belief system to know the other party''s general location. After knowing the specific location of Succubus Lilia, Wu Ming and Venus temporarily gave up going to the dark tunnel. Instead, he was going to have a meeting with Lilia before going there. Because this time Lilia said that her strength has been greatly improved, and she has brought a familiar that can continuously strengthen her strength. However, Wu Ming was more concerned about why the endless abyss would do this than Lilia''s strength increased. Chapter 134： First of all, Lilia is a demon corrupted by the abyss. Strictly speaking, no matter how strong she is.. Nor can it be regarded as an object of "promotion" by the abyss! This has nothing to do with strength, but with blood. Half-blooded demons are more sensible than pure-blooded demons, but relatively. The "blessings" of the endless abyss will be much less and much less. For example, for existences like the Son of the Abyss and the Daughter of the Abyss, none of them is a mixed-blood demon. At least the endless abyss once gave Wu Ming the knowledge, so to speak. ....... "Do you know any weird moves the devil has recently, Venus?" "There are some. Before I leave, I remember that our devil''s base camp plans to massively increase the troops that come to the eternal battlefield. Are you demon preparing to launch an offensive?" Wu Ming shook his head. "Impossible, the order of the endless abyss is generally not like this. Unlike your demons, all the demons who come to the eternal battlefield basically belong to the experience of this nature." "It can even be said that most demons are of the solo type." "On this eternal battlefield, there are far fewer demons than the devil and his allies." Venus also became serious, she understood the meaning of Wu Ming''s words. "The situation is about to change? The devil and the devil are about to decide the outcome?" "Perhaps.." Wu Ming looked at the red color representing the abyss in the air, and he was vaguely worried. Because he can clearly feel the murmur of the endless abyss getting louder and louder, and even more terrifying is that even if he has the heart of slaughter as a barrier, he still can''t offset the influence of this abyss, and the influence is getting stronger and stronger. In such a comparison, it is unclear how much the other demons have been affected. .... In fact, Lilia was the real victim. Originally, she was living a happy little life in the city lord''s mansion in the Valley of Pain. Suddenly, she was promoted somehow. Yes, it is the kind that can improve your strength even lying down! At first, the abyss consciousness came for a moment, and her talent was abruptly elevated, and then she was given the title of a candidate for the girl of the abyss. Then, she inexplicably awakened her real name! When she was stunned, the abyss actually helped her to awaken her real name! And her real name is: Agatha-motherhood. What made her most dumbfounded was that her strength might be too bad. After awakening her real name, she found that she didn''t even understand the concept of the real name. Even so, she still has one more ability, catalysis! The ability to catalyze can actually allow her pets to grow quickly visible to the naked eye! And there are many media that catalyze growth, such as the devil''s heart rich in vitality, some rare gems, and even some magic crystals! These are actually trivial things, and something more terrifying than this happened later. The abyss manipulated her body and started a scalp-tingling operation. First, she directly hatched the three hydras with her catalysis skills, and then fed the mutant spider demon to the three new-born hydras in front of her, using her catalysis skills to make them grow up in a short period of time. The degree of three heads! And he manipulated Lilia to go to his own treasure house, and took out many high-value items to continue the catalytic work! He even slaughtered a lot of demons that were "temporarily useless" to the abyss, and forced the three-headed snake to grow rapidly until it grew a fourth head! As for everything behind... She no longer remembers, only that she was manipulated to bring three Hydras to a green portal before she fell into a coma..... After she woke up again, she found that she was lying on this eternal battlefield, and only then did she pray to Wu Ming. . The horror during this period made her still have lingering fears. .... I don''t know it was her, now. Similar things happened throughout the endless abyss. Everywhere, all the demons that met the requirements of the endless abyss were treated the same, she first improved her strength, and then threw her brain into the eternal battlefield. As Lilia was awakening, thousands of demons, like her, woke up on the eternal battlefield with a dumbfounded look. On the other side, the devil''s camp is similar, but **** is much calmer than the abyss. They are like a war machine, constantly running. From its subordinate planes, one army after another, no matter whether the opponent is a blood race, a dwarf or a Nerubian. They are passing through the portal on the **** side in an orderly manner, marching towards the eternal battlefield, with a burning spirit in their eyes. And headed by the three devil generals. They have received an order from the highest level of the Devil''s Fang... At all costs, smash the defenses of those demons, and then occupy the edge of the bottomless tunnel. Although they don''t know the truth, the devil''s superior-subordinate relationship determines that they will accept orders 100%. ... Lilia''s location is not too far away, only less than a few hours away from Wu Ming and Venus. The two sides quickly merged. When Wu Ming arrived, Lilia was still graceful and luxurious, but she was obviously a little frightened. Wu Ming found the three hyraxes next to him. They are now large enough, and each one is about half the size of the "eight-headed snake" that I have seen before. Looking at the strength, each one is close to normal. The level of high-level demons. "Anonymous Lord!" Chapter 135： Lilia said respectfully. Then he looked at Venus next to Wu Ming with his light, not knowing what he was thinking. "Well, it''s okay if you are fine, at least one more helper will have a lot less pressure on me. Now we...ah!" "Ahhhhhhh!" Just saying this, Wu Ming and Lilia suddenly hugged their heads and knelt down at the same time. The demonic aura on them exploded uncontrollably at the same time. In Venus''s panicked eyes, the two demons, no, all the demons still on the eternal battlefield received messages from the endless abyss at the same time. The abyss makes all the demons rush to the dark tunnel! And this time the voice of the endless abyss was not a rage, not a command, but a hint of prayer. She is scared... And what is it that can make the endless abyss terrify? [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! The big event of the second volume is about to begin! ## Chapter 103 Gushing from the bottom of the tunnel... at last. The pain of the two is over. There was an additional address coordinate in their vision, which was the location of that dark tunnel, and the abyss consciousness "kindly" helped them point it out. "What''s the matter with you two? Is it the interference of the abyss?" Venus asked, seeing the two demons behaving the same, she guessed the same. "Yes... Mommy hurts to death." Wu Ming stood up with a livid expression, and lifted up Lilia who was still in pain next to him. Unlike Wu Ming, Lilia did not have the protection of the Heart of Slaughter, and was naturally more traumatized. "This time it seems that the devil''s trouble is not small, and the abyss consciousness is going crazy." "Cut, this is not very good, maybe our devil will win this eternal war, and you devil will get out of here." Venus was instinctively happy as he watched the demons deflate. But the next second, a shining scarlet magic signal rushed upwards, and her face changed. "Damn it, my crow mouth! No way..." Wu Ming glanced at the magic signal, a little confused, not knowing what happened. "What''s so special about this signal?" Venus just said calmly. "This kind of red magic signal can only be sent out under one condition!" "That''s when the demons gather an army to end the war! This signal means that the demons in a certain area will rush out to launch a general offensive!" The signals sent by the devil come in many colors, representing different combat strategies in the battlefield, and are used to make all the devil understand the tactical commands. Wu Ming glanced at the direction of the magic signal, as if it did not come from the dark tunnel, which made him temporarily relieved. "It''s just a region, and it can''t control the situation of the battle." Venus just shook his head and motioned to Wu Ming to continue watching. as predicted... One after another, the red magic signal lights up one after another, straight into the sky! As the signal sounded, one after another horrible aura spread across the eternal battlefield, and Wu Ming clearly felt that one battle after another had begun not far away. The demons are giving up their defenses and are actively searching for the existence of demons! But the size of the eternal battlefield is destined to disperse a lot of combat power, which is not good news for the devil. "Are the demons crazy? In the wild, most of them who are scattered cannot be opponents of the devil!" "No, the meaning of their existence may be procrastination. Even if they procrastinate for a while, their meaning is realized. They are preventing the demons from going to the dark tunnel!" ... Wu Ming and others rushed to the dark tunnel as soon as possible according to the original plan. But the demons on the eternal battlefield are all crazy! Wu Ming and others encountered waves of attacks along the way, and the demons used almost "suicide" attacks to stop them. Needless to say, how strong Wu Ming is, it is almost always a trick for ordinary demons to come over. But he still couldn''t resist the attacks of these demons too many times. In the end, Wu Ming and others had to slow down. "Huh, I''m exhausted! There are too many demons." Wu Ming looked at the corpse in front of him and vomited. Lilia sensibly helped Wu Ming pick up the spoils, and then used catalysis to catalyze the corpses into energy for the growth of the Hydra. Venus was also uncomfortable. The current situation even forced her to help Wu Ming to relieve her pressure. "This group of demons must have received some message, otherwise it is impossible to go crazy like this, this is not right, nameless, next time you leave a living, ask for the order, and I will see what I can know." Wu Ming shook his head. "No need next time, they are here." In the distance... a group of demons rushed up again. And the information they brought was nothing useful, they just received orders to attack. Wu Ming and others walked alive for nearly half a month where they could have been in a few days. And in the past half month, Wu Ming and Lilia were still being "backstabbed" by the abyss consciousness! Chapter 136： The call of the abyss kept ringing like a death knell. One after another, and one after another faster than one! Fortunately, now it won''t be able to make the devil collapse to the ground in pain like the first time. But this situation still made all the demons uneasy, even Wu Ming had a few short runaways, and the resistance of Slaughter Heart was almost negligible. Even the half-blooded Lilia has run through several times, but fortunately, her strength is low, Wu Ming can faint and eliminate the impact with a single blow. This is also no way, after all, any creature will not be able to stand such a noisy environment. Even the devil is the same. When Wu Ming and others really came to the dark tunnel, the tragic sight in front of them surprised everyone who was accustomed to killing. There are corpses all over the floor! From the edge of the battlefield to the bottomless tunnel straight down. At this time, the demon base stationed here has been destroyed by the devil, and the two sides are engaged in a **** war in the tunnel. On one side are all kinds of high-level demons, on the other side are gray-purple demons, the two sides collide like two waves. But the wave spilled blood! Now it is the devil who has the upper hand. Although the demons gritted their teeth under the supervision of the will of the abyss, but... One after another system of devil army is the real king on the battlefield! They are not afraid of sacrifice, not afraid of consumption, and use their advantage of gathering the crowd to extinguish the demon''s counterattack time and time again. And beside the dark tunnel on the other side, sharp-eyed Wu Ming strangely found groups of demons heading into the tunnel. "Venus! You said before that no one can go down the tunnel and come back, right?" "Yes what''s the matter." The devil Venus was still looking at the battlefield in the distance and replied casually. "You also said what is under this tunnel?" "Ah, what my ancestors speculated is that the bottom of the endless abyss is below, oh, yes, there is that terrifying demon king!" "Then why are the demons marching into the tunnel underground? Since they are demons, what good can they do for these demons?" Wu Ming pointed to the dark tunnel and said. But he hadn''t finished speaking. Suddenly, all the demons and demons on the eternal battlefield heard a soft "click" sound. It''s like a buckle, as if something is linked here. All the demons and demons who were still fighting, stopped fighting at the same time, staring blankly in the direction of the tunnel. In the tunnel, there is an indescribable, but terrifying aura gushing out... Moreover, even the abyss consciousness that had been mourning before stopped, seeming to be stunned. But in the next second, the abyss consciousness exploded in the minds of all demons, like a scream! "Be careful!" "Be careful?" [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing ## Chapter 104 Chaos Demon! A terrifying breath surged upward in the dark tunnel. The words such as malice, hatred, cruelty, and destruction can be used to describe the aura. All the creatures present naturally gave out a chill from the bottom of their hearts. The weaker demons and demons even started to tremble! It seems to have sensed natural enemies. But Lilia hugged Wu Ming in fear, with the appearance of a little birdie, causing the devil Venus next to her to roll her eyes. Demon Sword Evil Eye opened his eyes at this time and said to Wu Ming. "Hey, boy, this breath gave me a bad feeling! Why don''t our brothers run away?" Even the Demon Sword Evil Eye, who has always been fearless and fearless, said this, it seems that this matter is not that simple. Wu Ming just shook his head with a wry smile. The abyss consciousness didn''t order it, and it was difficult for the demons to leave. Taking advantage of this opportunity, both the devil and the devil retreated. The demons began to use their strong physical fitness to recover, while the devil¡¯s army reorganized and no longer had the previous offensive formation, but turned to full-time. The defensive lineup is ready to go. It''s like waiting for an enemy. At this time, a loud scream came from the tunnel, and everyone who was frightened couldn''t help but shiver. Then, endless terrifying sounds came from the bottom of the tunnel. The sound was like the most disgusting and unacceptable collection of sounds in the world. Even people with weak mental power would collapse when they heard it. Moreover, there was a thousand-horse-horse-like movement from below, as if many creatures were about to rush out of it, preparing to gnaw the world. The demons were not calm, but stood together tacitly, trying to see what it was that came out. They were not disappointed, the first creature in the tunnel rushed out and landed heavily on the ground. The creature looks very weird, but it is extremely strong, and the whole body is like a little giant. His body is covered with armor of some kind of unknown metal, and there are six feet under his feet, but the feet are covered with a thick layer of armor made of flesh and metal. His skin is weird red, his head has two metallic horns, and his sharp teeth are turned outwards. And his pupils are brown, and his eyes reveal a kind of morbid madness. What he holds in his hand is a broken sword that is turned over with rust, which looks like an old antique for an unknown number of years! This is actually a demon! Although there is no human form, and the appearance of most demons in the abyss is very different. But the other party... is still a demon! Chapter 137： It''s not over yet, with his appearance, more and more demons similar to him have also emerged from the tunnel, as if endless. Yes, it''s just similar. Each of these strange demons has a completely different appearance, none of them are duplicates! They have different shapes, but they all have a common feature. They have the same armor fused with flesh and metal as the first one! Among them, the strongest is comparable to Wu Ming, and the weakest is also much stronger than ordinary intermediate-level demons. ..... At this time, the original demon burst into cheers! No one thought that the demons would go to great lengths to break the defenses of the demons and expel numerous teams to the depths of the tunnel. Just to release... a strange group of demons? ! The devil laughed loudly. Could it be that the demons made a mistake and took the initiative to help the abyss liberate the demons of the lower planes. The demons didn''t make any movement, and they were used to listening to instructions to stabilize themselves no matter what scene they saw. It is different from the excitement and ridicule of ordinary demons. Wu Ming felt uncomfortable when he saw the devil, which made him feel nauseous. He smelled death and decay in these demons! No, this feeling of death and decay is in pediatrics. What really makes him uncomfortable is the feeling of chaos exuded by the other party. When he became the lord of the plane before, he had seen the birth of the plane, and he had experienced the feeling of nothingness. And these strange demons gave Wu Ming an illusion... These monsters are the real demons! But Wu Ming and the others are just a bunch of incomplete products! A bunch of fakes! They are just a bunch of bugs lying on the ground! Wu Ming squeezed the magic sword and said to Venus and Lilia. "The two of you are farther away from the edge of the battlefield! The battle that may occur later is not something you can intervene." Just as he said, the strange demons launched a charge on the devil army. At the same time, they also launched an attack on the demons on the other side. Before a high-level demon standing at the forefront could react, he was chopped off by the opponent. "!!!" The strength of these strange demons was surprisingly strong, and they broke through the defenses of both the devil and the devil in an instant, and launched a massacre! And every time they kill a demon or devil, they will extract their souls from the other''s body and eat them alive! After swallowing the soul, they will become stronger visible to the naked eye! Even the enhancement is beyond everyone''s imagination! Everyone reacted now, these strange demons were the enemies of both sides! Not only the devil began to fight back, but the demons also began to fight! At this time, the abyss consciousness also seemed to wake up. An order was issued to all the demons. "Kill all the Chaos Demons! They are the enemy!" "Don''t keep one!" Chaos Demon! This term represents too much meaning, so that the demons have no time to think. After all, the threat in front of you is real. Instead of thinking about the other party''s origin, it is better to consider how to survive under the other''s hands! The high-level demons on this side of the endless abyss are not vegetarian. They also unfolded their powers one after another to kill the Chaos Demons in front of them! A few also rushed to Wu Ming, Wu Ming didn''t care. It is to deal with the enemy carefully. "brush!" The power of the evil purpose of the Demon Sword was as strong as ever. With one sword, the chaotic demons in front of him died tragically on the spot. But Wu Ming frowned, and he felt something was wrong again. "Only flesh and blood? No soul!" Wu Ming said in surprise, he clearly killed several demons in front of him, and the evil eyes of the Demon Sword also absorbed the opponent''s flesh and blood. But the jealous mask Wu Ming wore did not absorb any souls, and he did not find any traces of souls in these demons! And after Wu Ming killed the opponent, he didn''t feel any slaughter, just as if he had just cut a plate of meat. These evil chaos demons felt strange to him, as if they were... immortal! [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ## Chapter 105 Fierce Fight with Chaos Demon! It has been a whole week since the first Chaos Demon began to crawl out of the dark tunnel. Since the emergence of this group of chaotic demons, they have begun a crazy attack. Chaos demons are not only huge in number, but also surprisingly strong. Their existence seems to have a trace of chaos authority, whether they are alive or dead, they still have the breath of chaos in them. Chapter 138： And this chaotic aura can also infect the entire plane! As their number surged, the chaotic aura on the entire eternal battlefield became stronger and stronger. After a long time, I am afraid that except for the Chaos Demon here. There are no more lives! Moreover, the demons and the demons were directly beaten by the old punch of the Chaos demons, and the defensive line kept retreating. In just this week, the front lines of the demons and demons stretched back hundreds of kilometers! Even so, what demons and demons hear most every day is still the excited roar of the chaos demons and the sound of their laughter as they devour their souls. This abominable creature makes the demons fear. And more and more demons are beginning to doubt themselves, maybe... The other party is the real demon, and they are just fakes! ..... Just as the chaos demons were singing all the way, the endless abyss was also angry. She began to open the door of the devil continuously, and countless demons were drawn into the eternal battlefield, voluntarily or involuntarily. She is betting on the future of the entire abyss! Many demons who were still growing up were forcibly pulled up by her, and came to die as her soldiers. At every moment, powerful demons descend on the eternal battlefield and gather here. And on the eternal battlefield, the demons and gods in the abyss appeared for the first time! The Flame Demon Lord, the Gravity Demon, the Spirit Devouring Lord... these prestigious beings have also begun to descend here. It can be said that the strongest combat power in the entire endless abyss has been assembled here! Although I don''t know why the endless abyss is so afraid of these chaotic demons, all the demons feel that the consciousness of the abyss is becoming violent day by day. Just like many weak creatures will be extremely frightened and angry when facing predators, and will fight to the death. ...... "brush!" Several chaotic demons fell in front of Wu Ming, motionless. Wu Ming took a few breaths and looked up. There was still an endless army of Chaos Demons in front of him. Besides Venus and Lilia, beside him are a group of demons who cooperate with him. Under such harsh conditions, the demons were actually forced to learn to cooperate! "Nameless! Help me!" A high-level demon was torn to pieces by the enemy, and his arms and half of his chest disappeared. He was lying on the ground and shouted loudly. "Thunder!" Wu Ming swung a sword, and the next instant, the heads of several chaotic demons flew high, corpses on the spot. He came to the demon''s side and pulled him up. "10 Contribution Points!" "Twenty for you! Take me to the back!" The high-ranking demon shouted, it is impossible for him to die from this kind of injury, as long as he returns to the rear to cultivate, he will be able to grow his body again, although the speed is slower than Wu Ming''s metamorphosis. Wu Ming nodded, not afraid of the other party''s recklessness. Because the consciousness of the endless abyss is supervising the battle here, responsible for recording the record of each demon, and converting it into contribution points. Yes, Endless Abyss simply opened up a super altar in order to prevent these unprofitable demons from escaping from the battle! Not only do there are dozens of more rewards in the altar, even the priesthood in the abyss has begun to be listed for sale! The meaning of the endless abyss is already obvious, as long as you kill enough chaos demons, I will dare to sell anything! This time really stimulated the demons. You must know that this time the endless abyss is really bloody. The rewards she provides are not just for ordinary demons to use, even demons who already possess clergy can take advantage of these benefits to take another step forward! As a result, the situation on the abyss finally improved. The initial situation was just over defense, but now, as more and more demons join in, the demons finally blew the horn of counterattack! They grinned and rushed towards the Chaos Demons, shredded each other''s body, unscrewed each other''s head, and drank the other''s blood... Well, the last behavior is wrong, the blood of the Chaos Devil will even make the devil feel unwell, and if you drink it, you will get a serious illness. Although the situation here is improving, the appearance of the war has never changed. This war is still unspeakably tragic, and even hundreds of demons thrown into this battle can''t make a splash. Because it is Wu Ming who is at the top of the battle that decides the outcome of this war. Around them began to gather one small team after another. The demons who had never looked at each other had begun to learn how to hug each other, and they began to focus on the stronger demons. Supporting each other, helping each other and even starting to learn from each other! Wu Ming also has a group of "die loyalists" around him. His target is often those high-value chaos demons, and his God-killing sword technique is very suitable for finding each other to fight one-on-one, while the rest of the demons are responsible for fighting the rest of the miscellaneous fish. But the Chaos Demons seemed to be born for the purpose of fighting. They never matter how many people sacrificed on their side, and they don''t care how powerful their opponents are. They will just indifferently kill any enemy that resists them, and then repeat the process again. Death is as if there is no meaning to them at all. At the same time, on the other side of the eternal battlefield, there is a dark tunnel. A new mutation happened, and all the demons felt a chilling heart palpitations at the same time. Including Wu Ming, all the demons put their sights on the dark tunnel. Chapter 139： A pitch-black giant hand exuding the aura of chaos suddenly grabbed to the edge of the tunnel. This strength even caused a small earthquake to erupt here. An existence that makes all living creatures feel terrified is coming, as if it is finally free from bondage... Finally, a super chaos demon with a height of nearly fifty meters successfully climbed out of the tunnel. It was covered with weird metal made of blood and flesh, and it held two large black swords in its hands. The scary thing is that countless weapons with supernatural powers are inserted into its face, so dense that people can''t see its facial features! After arriving on the eternal battlefield, it first moved its muscles and bones lightly. "I don''t know how long it has been, I finally came back!" Then he took a deep breath and looked at the black and red light in the sky. It opened its torn mouth and said with a grinning grin. "do you miss me?" "My Abyssal Mother..." [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ## Chapter 106 All people will die! After this terrifying super chaos demon descended, two super demons with a similar aura to him once again crawled out of the tunnel behind him! One of them is a huge, indescribable, and constantly wriggling group of terrifying flesh. After crawling out of this tunnel, it deformed into the head of a beautiful female. There are countless black hairs on this huge and beautiful head, but if you get close enough, you can find that these hairs are actually horrible tentacles! I saw the head suddenly deformed, his mouth opened and stretched forward, revealing his mouth full of fangs, and he laughed. "Hahaha, I didn''t expect that there will be another day! Ah, it''s the smell of the soul!" And the third demon is very silent, his size is much smaller than the previous two. And different from the other Chaos Demon, he has a mechanical appearance, on his entire body, most of it is that kind of scary blood-colored metal, and only the rest are naked. The exposed point is flesh and blood. He was holding a metal sickle larger than him and straddling him diagonally. But his whole body exudes a more terrifying aura than the other two, as if... He is the distortion itself! And his feet just stepped on this piece of land, and that land began to turn into flesh and blood metal similar to his body. This Chaos Demon was fascinated by his eyes, as if feeling something. After a long time, he said. "The rules we once mastered have been taken back, or have the rules changed?" As soon as the two people next to him heard him speak, they became quiet, and his status seemed to be the highest. "Don''t just play around, remember our mission, we still have a lot of things to do." "What shall we do now? Rose?" The head demon asked, her eyes full of violence and desire to make a fuss. "First defend here, keep the exit stability, and then I will find a way to fix this passage, and then expand it!" The flesh and metal demon named Rose said calmly. "Redos.... You take action first, remember to not let any enemy approach me before I use these "resources" to complete the work!" The demon holding two great swords nodded and said yes. The head demon then asked. "Rose, what about me? Let me also be in charge of fighting!" "No Sisling, you will be responsible for the transportation of resources for a while! Remember, you must be careful about the safety of those "resources" and don''t damage them!" Rose looked at the headed demon in front of him and said seriously. "I know you want to go crazy, but this time is different. If you dare to mess up, you will be punished severely!" Sislin''s entire head became uncontrollable and deformed, as if he was extremely frightened. "Are you sure that the abyss will really react so quickly? You know, she is now..." Rose waved his hand, looked to the other side, and said categorically. "No, she will, after all... no one knows her thoughts better than me." As they were talking, one after another demons appeared in their distance, but they were different from the weapons they held before. This group of demons came here with their bare hands tied up! This group of "resources" refers to the devils! ..... On the other side, dozens of the demon gods of the abyss received the command of the abyss at the same time, and enemies appeared on the side of the endless tunnel! They are going to fight, and they must kill all the leaders of that group of enemies! Not only that, the other demons on the battlefield of the endless abyss also received this order, but the difference is that they have no priesthood, and many of them even belong to the gods on the earth like Wu Ming. Strictly speaking, they can almost work without effort. But the next instruction from the abyss awakened the demons. After they heard this, they were taken aback for a moment, and then they were speechless. Ready to fight. Because the meaning conveyed by the abyss consciousness is... "Go to fight, demons, this may be your last battle! The enemy''s strength is very powerful! More difficult than the previous enemies! But you must win." "Because if this battle is lost..." "All demons will die..." "Even me..." Chapter 140： Even the abyss will die! The demons felt the helplessness emanating from the abyss consciousness, and this helpless heartache reached their hearts. Although the demons themselves are cruel and merciless creatures, they can still feel the existence of emotion. Especially this emotion is exuded by the abyss consciousness. As a result, an inexplicable emotion was fermented in their hearts. This emotion includes fear, anger, helplessness, and...pray! As if the abyss consciousness was crying in front of the devil. So they became mad one by one, and some even turned directly into the form of a battle body. And all this is not even the urging of the endless abyss, it is the demons who spontaneously start to run wild and become mad. They...really going to fight for their lives! Even Wu Ming was deeply affected by this emotion, and he sighed softly. After telling Lilia and Venus to escape quickly. He began to become blood-red in his eyes, and all his strength was no longer hidden. The two hearts began to roar, and the demon''s blood began to burn. I don''t know which demon was the first to initiate the charge. All the demons no longer feared life and death almost at the same time, and killed more chaotic demons than they did. If you look from the sky, you can see two groups of equally terrifying and irrational demons fighting together below. The Chaos Demons who had been pressing hard before were instantly crushed by Wu Ming and others'' charges. After the demons crushed the opponent''s line, they didn''t do any trimming. Instead, he immediately rushed towards the next wave of enemies. They smashed the front line of the Chaos Demons like a heavy punch without any defense. From time to time, demons are falling, and there are even many high-level demons who have been dominating for a long time. But the speed of their advancement did not slow down in the slightest. Before becoming a demon, what kind of soul was in line with the abyss of mind? (Chapter One) They are cruel, they are bloodthirsty, they advocate the idea of ??the weak eating the strong? Perhaps. But at least this group of high-level demons cultivated by the endless abyss showed the same belief that they all have the courage to swing their swords at the strongest enemy. Maybe everyone will die, but... not today! On the other side, the flesh and metal demon named Rose opened his eyes. He looked far away in the direction of the group of demons when he came, and yawned boredly. "Come here again! Just sell the poor and there will be so many fools fooled, it really laughs me to death." "But it''s okay, so we will continue to run." He said indifferently, and behind him, a portal similar to the Demon''s Gate was established. Although only less than half of the construction was completed, it can be seen that the basic structure of this portal is almost identical to that of the Demon''s Gate. However, the color of this portal is **** red! [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ##Chapter 107 Conspiracy and...Abyss God of War!? The demons quickly returned to the dark tunnel. All the Chaos Demons who blocked them were crushed into dust. The only things that can stop them now are the three super chaos demons in front of them and... a group of demons. Wu Ming only felt deeply shocked now, because he still didn''t know what happened on this eternal battlefield. At first, he just thought that this eternal battlefield was just a place where the abyss and **** shook each other''s wrists. But now the entire eternal battlefield is moving towards a situation that no one can predict. First, the demons suddenly began to run wild, and then the abyss mobilized an army of demons to confront each other. Then, after the demons unexpectedly sent people into the dark tunnel, a group of chaotic demons that scared the demons sprang out. All in all. just like... Those **** demons released Pandora''s Box and finally opened the end of the world with their own hands. Perhaps Wu Ming can never guess the thinking of the demons. After all, the devil race may be the shrewd and cunning creature in the entire universe. Maybe they are now hiding behind their fortress and watching the demons squat and laugh. Perhaps. After Wu Ming returned to the dark tunnel, he saw the scene in front of him and immediately overturned all previous speculations. And he felt deep sympathy for the demons. You are so crazy! ... The demons were dumbfounded and watched a group of demons **** and thrown in front of a group of chaotic demons, unable to resist. The sheer number makes all the demons unbelievable, and the demons close to hundreds of thousands were captured like this? However, judging by the looks of these demons, this behavior does not seem to be voluntary. At least looking at how each of them is struggling, it shouldn''t be voluntary. Chapter 141： And more than that, the newly emerging Chaos Demons, under the command of a huge female head, carried the group of demons little by little to the front of a super huge portal. In front of the portal, a seemingly powerful chaos demon was performing a strange sacrificial ceremony. Countless demons became fragmented in front of him, and then became part of this portal. It really became broken, the most terrifying thing is that these demons are still alive after they become fragments! They are being transformed into a portal alive. The fragments of the demons are twitching frantically, wriggling, and howling! The Chaos Demon looked sad and unhappy, as if he couldn''t feel any emotions, and continued with the work at hand. "..." The demons rarely felt a bit of chill. This Chaos Demon''s methods made them all feel terrified. "The devil over there! Don''t look at it! Help!" A high-ranking demon has good strength, and barely broke free of some restraints, and escaped from the large group of prisoners around him. "We.... Both of us were fooled!" He shouted, "Our devil''s supreme ruler has been transformed from a chaos demon. I don''t know how many years it has been lurking! And on your demon''s side, there are also..." "Puff!" A black tentacle flew by, breaking it into pieces, making it impossible to say anything behind him. It was the huge female head who did it. She happily pulled out its soul, a big mouth appeared on the head, and she ate it laughingly. "Ah, so delicious soul, by the way..." She looked at some of the demons who had also secretly released their restraints, but had not escaped and said with a smile. "Are you not going to run away?" "If you don''t run away, Rose won''t agree to let me eat your soul~" Only then did the demons react, although they were unwilling, but in line with the enemy''s enemy, the friend principle that can be done in a while, they are ready to go and untie some of the demons. By the way, kill the sickly head monster. But they haven''t taken two steps yet. "Boom!" A Chaos Demon tens of meters high came to them, holding two big swords to stop them. The aura exuding from that demon was also terrifying. And its image is very weird. Not only is it covered with weird metal made of blood and flesh, but its twisted face is actually pierced with countless weapons! Strong, sturdy, and yearning to fight, this is the first feeling it brings you demons. Although it looks strong, the demons are fearless, because. They are crowded! After all, the demons who had the chance to fight in a group rushed forward, preparing to kill the ugly monsters in front of them. By the way, pull out those weapons. Although they are full of supernatural power, they can still be used after corruption, at least they can be sold for money. but.... It just roared and swung the two-handed great sword. The demons who rushed towards him fell to the ground and killed them, and the corpses that were chopped off by it fell to the ground. It turned into a kind of twisted nightmare creature, some of the corpses that were chopped in half turned into different nightmare creatures at the same time! And this super chaos demon just snorted coldly. "A bunch of trash!" Raising the two long swords in his hands, he roared at the group of demons like Wu Ming. "Come again!" A group of enraged demons pounced on again, and then died tragically on the spot. "I will meet you!" It was a demon god, he shook his hand and smashed the super chaos demon fiercely. "when!" The weapons collided together, and the Chaos Demon raised that terrifying face and grinned at the demon god. "You''re not bad, but it''s a pity, too many mistakes!" "what!" In the next second, the head of the demon **** fell off, with a surprised expression on his deathbed. "Hahaha, you demons of the new generation are too weak." The Chaos Demon waved the magic sword in his hand and smiled heartily. "But I appreciate your courage to swing a sword at me!" After speaking, he snarled and swung his sword at another group of demons who had rushed towards him. "But I was the last one..." With a sword swung, several demons died tragically on the spot, and the bodies of those demons mutated again and turned into nightmarish creatures. "Abyss God of War-Leidos!" After that, in Wu Ming''s surprised eyes, there was an occasional singing voice on his body again. Every creature present seemed to understand the meaning of this song. Chapter 142： That''s... the military song of soldiers facing powerful enemies! That''s... the roar of the army when it rushed into battle! That''s... the real name of Redos! He, Redos is a well-deserved God of War! [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ##Chapter 108 The Abandoned They... The war continues. The Chaos Demon who claimed to be the last **** of the abyss, Leidos, his strength was beyond everyone''s imagination. Although his attack is simple, it is very deadly, and it is not procrastinating! It is as if every time he swings a sword, it is a demonstration of swordsmanship. Although the demons tried their best to attack, the effect was not satisfactory. In the end, most of the demons have given up fighting with him, and instead go to the devil to prepare to kill the headed demons that are relatively "easy to deal with" and other scattered chaotic demons. Wu Ming was standing with the rest of the demon powerhouses, preparing to kill Leidos who was blocking the road in front of him. The attacks of several demon gods were ineffective, and several demons even fell here, turning their bodies into monsters. "Not bad, although the strength is low, but at least the spirit is not bad!" Redos said in a deep voice, like a bell. As the battle continued, not only did he not appear as tired as he had imagined. Instead, they are getting more and more excited. Ain, the metal demon Wu Ming had seen before, was behind the opponent manipulating his metal body to sneak attack this arrogant Redos. This time Ain''s body was not as exaggerated as Wu Ming''s first time he saw him, only about two laps larger than the Chaos Demon Redos. And Redos watched the opponent rushing, so he didn''t care, he just blocked the opponent''s attack with a wild smile, and then cut off the head of Ain''s metal body with a heavy sword! But this metal body was only Ain''s protective layer, his body flew out and fell back to the ground. Redos shook his head, swept away the people who attacked him with a sword, and thrust the big sword into the ground. "But, these are not enough for me!" He stretched his finger behind him, pointed at the terrifying portal and said. "Have you seen the portal? Do you know where the portal is linked?" None of the demons answered, but silently prepared for the next wave of attacks. "It links to the bottom of the endless abyss!" The expressions of the demons near the bottom of the abyss changed, and they seemed a little disbelief. "Haha, forget that many of you are new generations! The bottom of the abyss you understand may be different from what I understand!" A demon raised his hands to gather fiery energy, and then closed abruptly, erupting a terrifying black flame with a destructive atmosphere toward the opponent. The black flames surrounded Leidos, but after burning, he didn''t seem to be affected at all. Glancing contemptuously at the demon releasing flames, Daxos threw out the huge sword in his hand and smashed the demon directly into sludge. "The bottom of the abyss I am talking about are those abandoned by the endless abyss and sink into the true bottom of the abyss close to an era!" "Before being deceived and abandoned by the Infinite Abyss, we were the most powerful warriors in the entire Infinite Abyss, just like you, and I even had the position of God of War!" Redos said. "Do you know what the environment is like now?" An unusually strong big demon ran into him and uttered a loud roar! "The abyss that used to be many layers has disappeared, and many of the abyss planes have now been merged into a twisted, falling nightmare!" The roaring Leidos raised his free fist and slammed the opponent fiercely, and under the futile resistance of the opponent, he killed the opponent. "This nightmare is not an adjective, but a real nightmare." "The original planes are no longer ordinary worlds made of matter!" "It''s a terrifying low-latitude world! And it''s still falling down!" This sentence moved countless demons. They who possess plane knowledge naturally know what the other party is saying! The world they now live in is an ordinary world, composed of matter, everything has its own laws, and everything is moving in accordance with the established orbit. And below their dimensions, what does the terrifying low-latitude world of the other side look like? Imagine! Yes, it is an imaginary world, in that world, everything is like imagination. There is no concept of time, and no concept of space. Here, it is difficult to define what is truly dead. It is difficult to define what is truly alive. Because, here, there is no concept of life and death! "We were deceived, used by the endless abyss, and driven into this terrifying world just to complete our mission!" "The enemies we face are unprecedentedly powerful, so powerful that we can never destroy them. These enemies are the spokespersons of Chaos, or Chaos itself. Their innate duty is to destroy everything!" "Fortunately, after we are assimilated there, we won''t die at all! We can fight with them non-stop!" "But unfortunately, we won''t die, so..." Redos uttered a word that made all demons feel terrified after hearing it. "We have been slaughtered by those horrible enemies who are constantly slaughtered for nearly an era!" Chapter 143： "We are resurrected after death, and then slaughtered, every day is like this!" Redos was angry, and his face was full of spite. Swinging a sword and slashing at one of the demon gods, "When we wanted to escape, we found that there was nowhere to escape." I glanced at the red that represented the endless abyss in the sky. "We were abandoned by the endless abyss, she blocked our return path," "More than that, she even blocked all the ways we could call for help, and forever threw us out of the real world!" "We thought we were fighters, but we didn''t expect to become sacrifices!" "Become a sacrifice for those chaotic creatures to satisfy their desire to kill!" Redos'' words silenced many demons. Although I don''t know if what the other party said is true or false, but if it is true. That''s horrible. He was slaughtered to death over and over again by terrifying enemies in a place where he could never get out, and the time has grown close to an era. If you replace it with any existence, you will probably go crazy! So no wonder this group of chaotic demons will look like this, distorted and carry the aura of chaos! After so long, Wu Ming was also ready to do it. He clenched the magic sword in his hand and started to stimulate his potential. "What was your mission back then?" Wu Ming looked up at the demon in front of him and asked. "Our initial mission was..." "Prevent the demon king from returning!" "And to ensure that you new-generation demons can survive! To ensure the survival of the abyss!" Leidos roared! [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ## Chapter 109 The Essence of the Abyss..?! "The Devil King?" "The devil king really exists?" Many demons have heard of this term for the first time, or believed that this term really exists. Because of this word, in many cases it is just a legend circulating in the endless abyss. Demon King, this name is basically impossible under certain circumstances. Because that''s a devil! King of the demons, what is this concept. Either this existence has supreme authority and can give orders to the world. Either there is absolute powerlessness, which can sweep all dissatisfaction. Only in this way can the demons be obediently obedient. Moreover, even if most pure-blood demons obey other people, they can only obey them superficially. Demons naturally like chaos, and they are more willing to kill the strong and replace them instead of worshiping the strong! So this title is so strange that they can''t help but be strange. "You mean, your majesty?" Redos shook his head.. "No, we haven''t seen the figure of that majesty from beginning to end, but what is certain is..." "The Demon King really exists, and his real body is hidden in that chaos!" "Just his breath itself can make us feel terrified!" "Moreover, the entire Infinite Abyss is still sending various nutrients to somewhere in the chaos. We speculate that the target of the Infinite Abyss is him." "No, it''s not transportation, but that your majesty is plundering endlessly! He is plundering the resources of the endless abyss to keep himself alive!" "Only his size alone can make the entire endless abyss dragged by him. Drag and fall!" "Sooner or later, the entire endless abyss will become the same as the low-latitude world we are in!" "The relationship between Endless Abyss and him is like a chain on him! It binds him and is dragged down by him!" "Am I right? My mother of the abyss? The breeder of all demons!" Redos roared loudly. ....... The demons in front of him were silent after hearing this. To some extent, this truth can be regarded as very cruel. The entire abyss is changing towards such a terrifying situation "And when that portal is established, we who have been abandoned will return to this real world again!" Redos said with a grin. "I don''t think I need to explain to you anymore..." "We who have suffered so much for you will eventually let you experience the pain we have suffered!" Grinning his mouth open, showing twisted teeth, his scarlet tongue licked his lips. "It''s a pity that you can''t be resurrected, you can only feel it once!" "Since Infinite Abyss is willing to sacrifice us to protect you, then our best revenge is to kill you all! Let everything she cherish disappear!" Only then did the demons react, no matter what the abyss is, and no matter how powerful the demon king is. Chapter 144： At least in front of them, they and this group of chaos demons are endless enemies. Redos'' words awakened the demons. Seeing that the demons in front of him were ready to fight again, this super-powerful chaos demon let out a presumptuous laugh, held the only big sword left, and pointed at Wu Ming and the others. "What''s more cruel than this is..." "It''s not just our group that is deceived by the abyss, but there are more of our brothers who are suffering in low latitudes, in pain, wailing, and suffering such torture all the time!" "The essence of the entire endless abyss is a collection of constantly expanding planes. While absorbing various planes frantically, she is also transporting excess nutrients downwards, and these nutrients are the pitiful captured ones. Plane!" "And your only purpose of existence is to make you passively become her thugs, and then to plunder the rest of the plane. Each of you is her dog!" "After you lose your usefulness, she will drive you to the bottom of the abyss and suffer the same pain as us!" Ignoring Wu Ming and the others'' faces getting more and more iron, Redos still continued to laugh at them, or say. Tell the truth bloody! "The gift you think the abyss gives is nothing more than feed for the dog! All your achievements are nothing but..." "Nothing!" "Is that so..." Wu Ming clenched the Demon Sword Evil Eye in his hand and lowered his head. "Although you are pitiful enough, perhaps the original intention of your group of ancient demons was really to sacrifice for us." He started the burning of blood, his real name began to shine, and powerful power was flowing in his blood. "But it''s a pity..." Wu Ming raised his head, a trace of cruelty appeared in his scarlet eyes. "The demons now, including me, are a group of greedy and selfish beings..." Not only him, all the demons began to have a similar state. "No matter what the purpose of the abyss is, what we are worried about now is **** you!" The breath of the endless abyss that had been silent for a long time swiftly brushed down, brushing on each of the demons present, causing their breath to surge again. "Then, stay alive!" "God Killing Sword Technique-Kongming Style!" Wu Ming swung his sword abruptly and slashed in front of him. In an instant, the space in front of him shattered, and this sword seemed to be empty! Immediately afterwards, among all the demon''s horrified expressions, Leidos was chopped through numerous gaps of various sizes! The smelly and gray blood flowed out, dripping onto the ground, and corrosive smoke came out! And Redos was also terrified. He didn''t expect that his body, which was invincible, would be cut and wounded by such an inconspicuous demon. But these are all small things. After all, these wounds are all small in front of his powerful recovery ability... "what!" Feeling the pain all over his body, Leidos suddenly found that his wound could not heal! Moreover, a terrifyingly unusually grey breath was still spreading on his wounds, and there was no sign of stopping! And this breath made him feel a little familiar... This reminded him of the breath of the majesty that he had felt at low latitudes, that frightening... Exterminate all breath! The terrified Leidos was not ready to be arrogant anymore, he was ready to resist the attacks of other demons and kill this unknown soldier who also felt terrifying. "How can it be!" Before he rushed over, he found that a demon who was exactly the same as the demon was standing next to him. "Kongming!" This "Wu Ming" once again assumed the posture that he had just made the move, and there was no expression on his indifferent face. [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ##Chapter 110 Conversation with the Avatar of the Abyss! "Kongming!" Another "Wu Ming" coldly called out the name of the move, and then swiped his sword. The wound on Leidos directly doubled, turning him into a blood man in an instant, howling. Wu Ming used the "Book of Destruction" to summon his own clone. Because he has used Kongming, the Book of Destruction has also updated the skills that can be released. Even Leidos, after suffering such a terrifying blow, still had wounds all over his body. The power of this sword move was so terrifying that the former God of the Abyss seemed to have asked about the breath of death. But he is still not dead! He held his big sword and looked at Wu Ming angrily. The pain throughout his body made him unable to fight again, and the terrifying extinction aura made him unable to recover from his injuries. The explosive power of the demon in front of him was beyond his imagination. Although he won''t kill himself in seconds, but... The red-eyed demons in front of him obviously wouldn''t let him go, and a large group of high-level demons swarmed up and overthrew him and beat him on the ground. They didn''t talk about martial arts. After all, for the demons... Wu De? Is there any such thing? Poor Leidos was directly led by the demons, looking like a weak lion on the grassland surrounded by hyenas. Chapter 145： ... On the other hand, Wu Ming who used Kongming still couldn''t bear the burden. His face was pale, his whole body was extremely cold, and even the hand holding the magic sword trembled. The other demons naturally noticed this. For them, even if Wu Ming was on his side, they still couldn''t stop them from being jealous of Wu Ming. The sword in his hand, the weird book he just took out. Even his territory, the power he possesses... As long as there is a chance, any demon will want to kill Wu Ming and then take everything from him... Just at this time.. A dark red beam of light covered him. A vast breath was almost condensed into substance on the top of his head, and the surrounding demons knew the source of this breath... Endless Abyss once again showed his preference for Wu Ming, and even told all the demons present not to touch Wu Ming. Wu Ming couldn''t hold on anymore at this time, and fell down swayingly. Almost all the blood vessels in his body are rupturing, the blood in his body is running wildly, and his strong muscles are twitching uncontrollably. This kind of pain, even if compared to Ling Chi, is And the beam of light in this endless abyss just silently used an extremely gentle means to take Wu Ming up and flew up, leaving all the stunned demons present. There was a hint of pain and helplessness on Redos'' twisted face. "Hehe, what a bad woman, do you even have to separate your own children..." ...... "Ah, where is this?" Wu Ming struggled to get up. The feeling of being in a coma made him annoying, and he almost thought he was crossing again. He got up again and found himself lying on a giant hand made of blood, surrounded by the terrifying environment of the eternal battlefield. But his current situation is terrible, his body is weak and weak, and it takes at least a few hours and a lot of blood supply to be able to recover. At this time, an aura that made him familiar and unfamiliar came to him. This is a dark, **** shadow... Looking at the appearance, it was the appearance of a little girl, bare feet, falling from the air in front of Wu Ming. Why does this breath make Wu Ming familiar but unfamiliar. Because she gave Wu Ming the same feeling as the abyss consciousness descending, but she gave Wuming a very strange feeling, as if it was... Something is missing, which makes it very clear that "she" is not complete, as if she was torn apart. "The abyss? Are you a collection of abyss consciousness?" "Abyss" nodded, showing his identity. Wu Ming suddenly had many thoughts, and he wanted to say a lot, but he couldn''t say it. At the end, he just sighed. "why?" Why does this sentence contain too many meanings, including why he is partial to him, why the endless abyss would do it, and it also includes... "Abyss" just shook his head, looking like he wanted to say something but couldn''t say it. "Can''t tell? Can''t you give orders?" Wu Ming was a little confused. Before she finished speaking, she saw the little girl take a thousand steps, stretched out her little hand, and touched Wu Ming''s face. A voice appeared in Wu Ming''s mind. This voice was much softer than the command Wu Ming had heard before. "There are too many reasons, forgive me for not being able to explain everything to you..." "At least until the moment you grow up to shake the "truth", there are too many things I can''t explain to you..." Wu Ming just asked coldly... "Are the things the Chaos Demons saying before that true? They were abandoned by you and thrown into that desperate and terrifying land. Did you really do it?" "And that Demon King, what the **** is going on? He..." "it is true..." "But it''s not all true, at least, it''s not the whole truth" "Abyss" shook his head and gave an ambiguous attitude. "This is for you, if you really want to know, please go on!" After speaking, she took out a drop of the source blood of the ancient demon that Wu Ming was so familiar with, and placed it in front of Wuming. "The original blood of the ancient demon! I thought it was necessary to contribute points to redeem it. I didn''t expect you to give it to me!" Wu Ming picked up this drop of ancient demon''s source blood and said. "Don''t think too much, just use your contribution in exchange, and you still owe me a lot of points, remember to pay it off." "..." After speaking, "the abyss" disappeared. Wu Ming was left on top of this **** hand, and it seemed that he was going to absorb this drop of source blood. Wu Ming sighed. Since the other party can''t speak, then how he persecutes it seems to be useless. "I think it doesn''t have much use. Let''s just absorb this drop of source blood first." .... After opening his eyes again, Wu Ming found himself lying on a fierce battlefield, but it seemed to be different from the scene he saw last time. Chapter 146： And this time "he" was seriously injured, and could only weakly watch a super powerful man slaughtering those monsters. Surprisingly, the man also has that special singing voice. But he is even stronger, so powerful that his singing voice is clearly audible. Wu Ming also understood the true meaning of the other party''s singing. In this world of followers... I will be their leader! In this world full of suspicion... I will be their strongest belief! I will go forward courageously! I will not live for myself! I will not hesitate... Shelter everyone! [Author''s digression]: PS: The source of the last song is an excerpt from the song "SOLDOUT", you can listen to it. Basically this song can represent the character of this mysterious character. Hehehe. By the way, ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ##Chapter 111 New Road and...Try! In this memory of the ancient demon... The weapon of the man he saw was a golden yellow spear, and with one shot, the monster in front of him was killed without resistance. Compared with Wu Ming''s joking version of the one-man army, this man can really be regarded as a real one-man army. The monsters that were difficult for the ancient demons to deal with were easily torn to pieces by this man There is a powerful power to move mountains and reclaim the sea between his gestures. And his attacks seem to be endless, just like sea water. At this time, Wu Mingcai saw clearly his attack method! Although it seems that the other party is attacking the enemy with the golden spear in his hand, in fact the man is using his own energy, or something similar to a spell, to attack the enemy. These energies are very similar to the fighting spirit in the novel, and even show a faint gray. For example, when a shot is swept away, this strange energy will spread with his use, and hit these monsters fiercely, tearing them to pieces! And he was standing in front of this space rift, holding this long spear in his hand, and using his abilities... Really forced those terrifying monsters to a halt, unable to move forward! And as the battle continued, the man began to spread his wings behind him. This wing is not pure white like the wings of the angel in the legend, nor is it the black fleshy wings used by the devil now, but a faint gray. Wu Ming roughly counted them, and there were as many as twelve pairs. Each wing was engraved with patterns that Wu Ming could not understand, and it was flowing slowly on his wings, as if it were providing him with endless energy. .... The picture turns. Wu Ming changed the location following this memory, and he came to a ruin. The owner of this memory was talking face to face with the powerful man, but Wu Ming discovered that there were many passages that he could not hear clearly and could not understand. It''s like being erased. But one of the most important passages was clearly heard by Wu Ming. The man squatted in front of "Wu Ming," but Wu Ming couldn''t see what his face looked like. Then I only heard the other side sighing. "Your physical strength is acceptable, and your fighting skills are perfect enough, but you are just a rookie among the rookies in terms of energy control!" "Wu Ming" thought for a while and replied. "No, the energy you said is of no use to me. Don¡¯t think that you are stronger than me. It can prove that my path is wrong. As long as I exercise day after day, my body will definitely Be stronger, far beyond everything! I can definitely surpass you!" ".....,Perhaps." "But your way of fighting like this is really too much. Your ability is stronger than you think. Don''t reject this way of fighting. I will show you it!" "I''m optimistic, this is how I use the XXX I have!" After speaking, the man gathered this gray energy in his hand in front of "Wu Ming", and shook it in front of him. Hit the ground with a punch! "Boom!" A deep crack was punched in the ground! This power is comparable to Wu Ming''s full blow! It might even be stronger! And this man Wu Ming could see very clearly, and he only used a few minutes of effort to achieve this effect! Then, the man returned to him again and said coldly. "In terms of physical strength, I am not as good as one-tenth of yours, but in terms of power, my every move is far superior to you!" "So you understand, power itself is not right or wrong, you don''t need to like it or not, it just depends on how you use it." "And you should be born with similar powers, but unfortunately you haven''t realized it yet!" "Moreover, any use of energy is also part of power!" "If you want to surpass me, just learn this way of fighting!" When the mysterious man finished speaking, he left with flashing gray wings, leaving only the owner of this memory in place. Chapter 147： "Power?" "Wu Ming" looked at his scarred hands and said silently. Then, a black energy that seemed to destroy everything burst out of his hand, but it was too weak compared to the previous man! .... Wu Ming then regained consciousness, lying on this **** hand, thoughtfully. Energy? Although what the two said before was not specific enough, Wu Ming understood what the other party really meant! The energy and the way the energy was used by the mysterious man before showed him a path to power! And energy, although it sounds very high. But in fact it is the most inconspicuous thing that any creature possesses. You need energy to act, you need energy to breathe, and even your purpose of eating is just to get energy from the outside! The energy control the other party said has two difficulties for mortals! One is that one''s own strength must be strong enough to at least allow one''s own energy to be revealed and turned into one''s own use. For example, mages, powerful demi-god mages like William the Lich, they were the most common things at first, but they were able to absorb enough energy through meditation and other methods to become able to use spells and change. Get stronger. They can even make their bodies more suitable for these energies in a subtle way, allowing them to step into the realm of stronger creatures. And in fact, many creatures in this universe naturally possess this talent, such as those elemental creatures on the elemental plane. Their existence is similar to possessing spiritual energy. The second point is the subtle control of energy to make it powerful! Many creatures possessing energy do not need to worry about this, because the energy they possess is destructive in nature. They only need to be released to kill the enemy. Such as the dragon flame sprayed by the dragons, and all the attacks of the elemental lord! But for a life like Wu Ming who does not have this talent, this is the most difficult step to solve! ... Wu Ming sighed, but was not discouraged. Although he didn''t have the kind of learning magic, he didn''t have the powerful talents of dragons and elemental creatures. But there is a kind of energy, or an ability that is very similar to energy, he is very familiar with it. That is blood! Since mastering the Demon Sword and Evil Eye, he has been in contact with this ability. But this time, he would start to break away from the help of the evil spirit of the sword and let himself master the power of this blood energy independently! [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ## Chapter 112 The Fury of Blood! Regarding the abilities of physical energy, many races also possess it. For example, the blood family, their magic and fighting skills are derived from blood, they freely control the flow of their blood and use it as their weapon. Even stronger blood races can control the enemy''s blood! Even among the demons, there are such existences, such as the blood demon! (Pava is the best!) They can use their blood as a weapon to destroy the enemy! It''s just that these demons are not strong for some reasons, and they belong to the bottom creatures in the endless abyss. And what Wu Ming said to control blood qi is not to simply control blood. It can even be said that the blood and blood he said are completely different things. Wu Ming usually uses blood qi to stimulate the energy in the blood to make himself faster and more powerful. And you can make your own recovery speed become faster, and even let the Demon Sword Evil Eye help him store a part. Before absorbing this drop of source blood, Wu Ming hadn''t actually thought about how to use this blood qi. He didn''t even think about what blood qi was. After all, he used to have a top-level demon body, coupled with the invincible magic sword and superb swordsmanship, he once only cared about the strength of the physical body, and stubbornly believed that this was the strongest path. But now, he began to think about how to turn this blood into his own "weapon" and release his abilities. The previous battle caused Wu Ming''s blood qi to be consumed, and even the blood qi stored in Demon Sword Evil Eye was used up by him. So he found the blood cores of several blood races and refilled them. After making up his state to the strongest, Wu Ming finally began to prepare for the experiment! Wu Ming closed his eyes first and felt the blood qi in his body. The two hearts were beating regularly, continuously transporting the devil''s blood to various places in his body. Wu Ming felt enough energy and vitality in the devil''s blood. He opened his eyes. Putting the Demon Sword Evil Eye behind him, he began to try to wake up the sleeping blood qi in his body. This process was extremely difficult, and his behavior was useless at first. Even after the sensor is almost unable to sense the time. The divine essence stored in his body moved. They seemed to have learned of Wu Ming''s thoughts and actively integrated themselves into their blood. Although the divine essence in Wu Ming''s body was exhausted, he was surprised to find that he could control those blood qi. A stream of black and red blood overflowed from his hand, covering his hand like a mist! "Not enough, not enough!" Chapter 148： Wu Ming said, his eyes were firm, and he continued to urge the power of blood! The two hearts beat violently like never before, and the overflowing blood gradually covered his whole body, and this time it became as if it were real! But Wu Ming still gritted his teeth and said. "Still not enough!" "Evil Eye, give me all your stored blood energy!" Wu Ming yelled, holding him with a strange feeling at the same time, this will be his most important step! "Hey, boy, your blood is violent now, it is very dangerous to you! Let me help you master this blood!" Evil Eye said loudly in Wuming''s mind. After all, he knew this ability very well, and he was very keenly aware that something was wrong with Wu Ming''s situation! "No! This may be my chance to replenish your vitality to me! Hurry!" Wu Ming urged loudly again! The evil eye had to obey Wu Ming''s order and replenish all his stored blood energy to Wu Ming, so he didn''t say more. "Yes, that''s how it feels!" Wu Ming, with violent veins all over his body, yelled... His current feeling cannot be described in words, the feeling that all the power in his body is gathered together... It''s really great! The **** energy that used to be like a mist has now completely become the essence, like the armor condensed around Wu Ming, enveloping his whole group! These blood qi gushing out of Wu Ming''s body, and then into his body, forming a perfect closed loop! "Oops!" Wu Ming called out suddenly. After all, he is a novice in the control of blood qi, this state has only been maintained for a few seconds, and then he can no longer hold on to it. "Boom!" A part of the blood in front of him is no longer under his control! Suddenly exploded! It''s like a pile of super explosives exploding! That power was so terrifying, the explosive force it produced even broke Wu Ming''s arm! You know that it is the body of a mythical demon, and it is a lot of high-level demons, and they can''t break their defenses! At this moment, the drop of source blood he once absorbed finally began to play its role! A wisp of black energy that destroys everything emerged from the source blood, just such a wisp of energy successfully suppressed his **** energy that was about to run away! Not only that, the wisp of black energy even began to actively blend into Wu Ming''s body, into his blood! "this is!?" Wu Ming was still in a daze, and the black energy had completely integrated into his body and became a part of him. More than that. This wisp of black energy even changed the appearance of the blood qi under his control. The blood that used to be black and red has become completely black, and the aura it exudes is even more terrifying and stronger than before! And Wu Ming was pleasantly surprised to find that his control of blood qi had become too simple. Although it is still a novice level, at least it is much better than before. For example, he used to control his blood gas like he was subduing a fierce beast, but now when he controls his blood gas, it feels difficult to control an ordinary beast. .... "so close!" Demon Sword Evil Eye yelled in Wu Ming''s mind. "Do you know how dangerous it was just now! Your reckless behavior just broke a small part of your blood. If all your blood was out of control at the same time, you would die on the spot! If you want me to say, you might as well. .." But Wu Ming interrupted the evil purpose''s words. He smiled slightly, glanced at the severed limb that was recovering, and took the Demon Sword Evil Eye with his other intact arm. "No, evil eyes, you are optimistic, take a look at my gains this time!" Wu Ming raised the magic sword and surrounded the blood on it, without using any skills. It''s just a simple cut to the empty space ahead! In an instant, above this sky, a terrifying explosion appeared! Above the **** hand, Wu Ming held the magic sword and said slowly. "This trick, I am going to call it the Fury of Blood!" "This is the first one, my exclusive skill!" [Author''s digression]: I wish you all a happy new year! Thank you for your support, the author has the opportunity to write up to now! Thanks thanks! I don¡¯t know how to say anything else, so I wish you all a good Year of the Ox! ##Chapter 113 Command and...The ongoing battle... This anger of blood is Wu Ming''s first skill created by him. For Wu Ming, whether it is the Devil Sword, the Sword of God Sword, or even the Seven Deadly Sins suit, these things can only be regarded as a kind of "foreign objects", no matter how strong they are. And he also vaguely felt that he was right to take this step, although he didn''t know where this feeling came from. "Hey, this skill is good!" Demon Sword Evil Eye shouted excitedly in Wu Ming''s mind. Chapter 149： "This way of using blood energy is really amazing. I didn''t expect you to get rid of it and stains." This magic sword evil eye actually praised Wu Ming very rarely, so Wu Ming was also a little surprised. "It''s weird, you still boast, I thought you could only be yin and yang." The evil big eyeballs on the sword glared at Wu Ming and said. "What do you know? In this way, I can relieve a lot of pressure. It saves me and helps you turn on various skills every day. You don''t know how to thank me for weapons!" "No, you are irreplaceable to me." Wu Ming suddenly said something that moved the evil eye, but then, Wu Ming suddenly changed. "Your ability to store blood energy is still very useful. For me, there is no more suitable tool person than you. No... Tool sword!" Evil Eye: .... When Wu Ming was still quarreling with evil eyes, a black and red figure came to him again. It is the incarnation of the consciousness of the endless abyss! This time she communicated with Wu Ming again. "Your strength has increased again..." Wu Ming nodded. "Yes, this time is a big step in my strength, I have a lot of insights, thanks to that drop of origin blood!" Wu Ming suddenly thought of something. "By the way, do you still have such ancient demon source blood? Since I already owe your points, why not let me owe more!" Wu Ming smiled. After all, he certainly wouldn''t have too many such good things. Up to now, he has absorbed two drops of the source blood of such ancient demons. And the incarnation of the abyss consciousness just shook his head. "This kind of thing, even me, is obtained by chance. Any drop of source blood like this is something that can''t be met, and you want to know... the source blood of these ancient demons comes from Who is it for?" Wu Ming''s heart slammed, an unknown feeling surged into his heart. "Ancient demon... can it be said!" Abyss Consciousness nodded. "Yes, these source blood were deliberately scattered throughout the abyss by that majesty, and are still appearing, so even I can''t confirm where these source blood will appear." Wu Ming only thought of one person who could be called His Majesty by the endless abyss. The demon king who was sealed in the deepest part of the abyss! "How is it possible, are all his memories that I saw before?" When Wu Ming said what he said, it was the other party who was surprised. The Abyss Consciousness asked in surprise. "What? Memory? What memory are you talking about!" She grabbed Wu Ming''s shoulders with her little hands, and asked anxiously. "You... what did you see!" Wu Ming was a little puzzled, "After taking these source blood, wouldn''t he be unconscious for a while and then see the memories of those ancient demons? Then after waking up, he would get the power or inheritance of the ancient demons?" "No, no, it''s not like this!" "Don''t you know?" Wu Ming asked, he thought the other party would understand all the secrets in this abyss. The incarnation of the endless abyss consciousness suddenly hugged his little head, and said in pain and despair. "No, I don''t know, because besides you, many demons have obtained this kind of source blood, but they are just in a coma! Although they will have the same ability and inheritance as you when they wake up, they have absolutely no memory!" The incarnation of the endless abyss consciousness raised his head and looked at Wu Ming. "The person who can see the so-called memory in your mouth... As far as I know, you are the only one!" "!!!" Wu Ming is like being struck by thunder, this secret is too amazing! Is this demon king at the bottom of the dark abyss, calculating what? And what is the calculated purpose of being as powerful as him? Before he could come back to his senses, the abyss consciousness returned to calmness. "Leave these aside, I need to give you an order now, and you must assure me that you will finish it when the time is right!" Wu Ming frowned, wondering what medicine he sold in the gourd. How could he have violated the endless abyss order, but since the other party said so, Wu Ming just nodded. "Just tell me, what kind of order is it." "I want you to grow as fast as possible. After you grow to a certain level..." The incarnation of the endless abyss consciousness paused and said. "I need you..." "Enter into the dark tunnel, go to the deepest part of the entire abyss! Go to see your Majesty!" "!!!" .... Soon after, Wu Ming was sent back to the previous battlefield in the envious eyes of all the demons! But this time his face was not so good, as if he had some troubles. "Forget it, it doesn''t make any sense to think about it, so let''s solve the immediate matter first." When Wu Ming returned to the battlefield again and stepped on the ground, he resumed the fighting state. Chapter 150： At this time, Leidos had been killed by the demons, and his body was torn to pieces and scattered all over the battlefield. But Wu Ming knew at this time that although this Leidos had been destroyed physically, it was not really dead. Because he has accepted the invasion of chaos all the year round, and he has lived in the low latitude world for too long, so long that... The former Abyssal God of War, Leidos, has become an almost idealistic creature! Even if he dies in this real world, he will be reborn in a long time. Then resurrected in the low-latitude world like a nightmare, and continued the never-ending pain! He raised his head and found that many demons were besieging the terrifying chaotic demon who was covered in flesh and blood, holding a huge sickle in his hands. And that chaos demon with a female head is using one person''s power to resist the attack of the entire devil army. As for the previous horror portal, most of it has been completed, and even the basic functions have been restored. One after another Chaos Demon is crawling out of the portal, and their strength is even stronger than the previous Chaos Demon! What''s more terrifying is that the strength of this sickle demon is actually stronger than the previous Leidos! Holding a sickle in his hand, he is constantly reaping life on the battlefield like a true death! When the demons were in a bitter battle, they only heard a figure rushing towards the enemy in the distance, swinging a sword away. It''s Wu Ming! "when!" The Chaos Demon used a sickle to block Wu Ming''s sword, but Wu Ming sneered. "Blood Fury!" [Author''s digression]: I wish you all a happy new year! Everything goes well! Everyone must have fun during the New Year! ## Chapter 114 The Unkillable Existence! After a huge explosion, the Chaos Demon named Rose was directly knocked out. Although Wu Ming was not uncomfortable, he still clenched his teeth and persisted. Although the damage caused by blood gas control is very objective, but... Like other skills he has, the consumption of blood is always his biggest problem, and this problem is basically unsolvable until now! . ... After watching the Chaos Demon being knocked out, Wu Ming did not pursue it. Instead, he held the magic sword and headed towards the portal behind Rose before. The portal is built on the dark tunnel and coincides with the entrance of the tunnel. At this time, the portal is almost complete, and chaos demons from low latitudes are constantly pouring out! And Wu Ming could feel the terrifying aura from the other side of the portal just by approaching it. That is the smell of chaos, which also contains the smell of distortion, malice, resentment and end. As mentioned before, this portal is made of the body and soul of the devil, and the cruel production method makes the demons and demons feel ashamed. This is horror in the true sense. Countless demons are torn into pieces and become a kind of weird stuffing, which is alive on the border of this portal. Yes, even if these demons are torn into pieces, they are still alive! They were groaning, moaning, wailing, and begging around in it. At this time, they are extremely eager for someone to end this eternal pain. Wu Ming performed the start action of the Sword of Killing God, preparing to destroy the thing in front of him that shouldn''t exist in the real world. However, the reminders of the other demons appeared behind Wu Ming. "Be careful!" Along with the warning sound, there was a wind from behind his head! Wu Ming immediately turned and swung his sword! But the imaginary sound of weapons colliding did not appear. Even if a strange strange thing was split by the evil eye of the demon sword, it was still divided into two parts and attacked Wu Ming. "Whoo!" "Whoo!" Wu Ming lowered his head and hid, only to find that it was a strand of hair that had attacked him! But this hair is made up of countless tiny tentacles, which makes people look really cold. Seeing that the sneak attack failed, the tentacles still did not stop, but dexterously turned around in the air, and attacked Wu Ming again. However, Wu Ming discovered that his previous attacks were only physical damage and no effect, but the extinction aura was still effective! This tyrannical aura of destruction caused the place he had previously chopped to die quickly! "In that case, try this!" After landing, it immediately released the storm style, and countless sword auras burst out. Although these wind walls are not very effective in blocking the opponent''s attack, those sword auras have the effect of extinction! Countless sword energy penetrated those tentacles, causing them to quickly decline and die visible to the naked eye. "Wow!" The head demon named Sislin screamed in the distance, the voice loud, as if dozens or hundreds of female demons howled at the same time. "You are so bold!" She looked viciously at Wu Ming, her distorted face filled with The opponent''s head, tens of meters high, instantly twisted and deformed, and several tentacles plunged into the ground. Wu Ming keenly sensed the terrifying speed of those tentacles in the underground, no matter how big it was, he immediately swung his sword down. But the effect was still mediocre, countless tentacles stretched out from under Wu Ming''s feet, ready to strangle him here. Chapter 151： And Wu Ming jumped up, trying to avoid these attacks from the underground! Although a sword swung, many tentacles'' attacks were blocked for a moment, but after all, they could not be completely destroyed. Being forced to use Blood Qi Fury again in desperation, countless blood Qi was controlled by Wu Ming and condensed on the Demon Sword. Wu Ming severely chopped it off, and the blood sword made of blood exploded fiercely among these tentacles. These attacks seem to take a long time, but in fact they are only between a few breaths. Sislin roared again in pain, and she was irritated by the demon. But on the other side, more and more demons have broken free and are fighting with the chaotic demons in front of them. And there are many powerful demons who are taking out their surplus to attack the strange chaos demon in front of Sislin! Their spell attacks pose a greater threat to Sislin than Wu Ming''s magic sword. Many demons released evil and deadly spells one after another and bombarded their enemies. There are also many devils who are good at hand-to-hand combat took up the weapons of the Chaos Demon and launched a charge at Sislin. On the other side, the demons also went to stop Rose. Many demons are not weak, but they are not enough to see in front of Rose. Rose''s reminder is just like an ordinary demon, but his strength is far superior to anyone present. When the weird sickle was swung down, many demons were beheaded to death on the spot. But more demons saw this, but still couldn''t reach out to help. Because there are too many ordinary Chaos Demons here, they seem to only know how to kill, and they keep preventing the demons and demons from counterattacking. "Destroy the portal! First block the opponent''s subsequent reinforcements!" Someone among the demons shouted. The same goes for the demons. Many demons rushed to the portal with Wu Ming. The remaining demons continued to block Rose''s footsteps under the command of the abyss. In front of the portal at this time, many Chaos Demons crawled out again. They waved their weapons and rushed towards Wu Ming and others, as if Wu Ming swung a sword, and most of the Chaos Demons were killed by him, and the rest of the Chaos Demons were also blocked by the rest of the demons. They made way for Wu Ming! Wu Ming stood in front of the portal again, took a deep breath, and... In the nervous eyes of all demons and demons A heavy sword slashed on the portal! "Boom!" The portal shattered in an instant, and the devil fragments that were still in pain seemed to be relieved. "Hahahaha, I really laughed at me, you idiots!" Rose chopped off a demon''s head with a sickle and let out a terrifying laugh. "You are really stupid, you don''t think that this portal is destroyed like this!" The chaotic aura on Rose''s body became stronger and stronger. "As I have said, the damage in the real world is always limited, and the existence of chaos and low latitudes like ours..." The demons and demons looked at the location of the portal. "what''s the situation!" "impossible!" After the portal exploded, only countless fragments were gathered together like magic, and the portal returned to its original state again! "You can''t kill it!" Rose said coldly. [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ## Chapter 115 Rules of Chaos-Wrong! These words of Rose really poured cold water on all demons and demons. He stepped forward with a weird smile, casually harvesting the lives next to him with the weird sickle in his hand. "You new generation are really getting stupid! Not only are your strengths getting weaker and weaker, but your brains are also getting weaker!" Rose cut off the head of a high-level demon and said coldly. "It''s getting easier and simpler too!" Then, the Chaos Demon touched the blood on his face and took a deep breath. "In our world, there is no concept of life and death at all, and even whether you really exist is unknown!" "Such pain day after day, you should really taste it!" After speaking, a chaotic aura appeared on his body, and his whole body began to become a little illusory. He came to the corpse of the demon whose head he had just cut off and bent down. Gently stretched out his hand and picked up the hapless head in anger. Immediately afterwards, everyone present could feel the existence of the rules and raised their heads at the same time! They felt an incomparable horror descended! This feeling is just a written adjective, because their real feeling is that there is a rule of destroying everything squeezed into this world! Just like there are 100 normal rules in the world, they support each other and build a real world. But now, the one hundred and one rule squeezed in from the horror, forcibly joining them. This feeling is even more obvious when it is specific to the individual. Chapter 152： Wu Ming even felt vomiting, and his whole person was a little sluggish, as if he was consuming too much energy in an instant. ... Rose looked at the head of the demon who had lost his life, and said in a hateful tone to all the beings present. "Although I don''t know why, your new generation of demons will be so smaller... No, to be precise, all demons are weaker and weaker from generation to generation." "Even the sense of the rules has lost a lot." Then Rose showed a goosebumps smile. "Fortunately, I can make up lessons for you when I return." "Feel the power that can truly shake the world, the power of rules that I have mastered...!" Then... everyone was horrified to find that the head was alive again and made a huge scream. "Kill me, kill me!" The poor demon left two lines of blood and tears, and a violent pain struck him and made him unbearable! This kind of pain is so strong that any torture becomes a joke in front of it. Even the igniting soul commonly used by high-level demons is far less than this kind of pain! The soul of this high-level demon even became torn and broken due to excessive pain, and finally turned into nothingness in front of Wu Ming and others. "It hurts, right, do you want to be relieved?" Rose''s eyes swept across every creature present, and said softly. What is frightening is that after the high-level demon''s soul was shattered and turned into nothingness, it was restored to its original state in the next instant! "No no no no!" The high-level demon shouted in despair. The same method was repeated on his head, and the pain broke his soul again... again and again! "Thanks to the endless abyss that abandoned us in front of the chaos, I also came into contact with the power that exists in this world...far more powerful than the endless abyss!" "Chaos...or nothingness that will eventually destroy everything!" "In this time approaching an epoch, although it is extremely painful, I still have a gain!" "That is one of the original rules of Chaos, wrong!" The complexions of many demons and demons have become very bad. As a handful of them, they naturally understand what the other party means. What the other party understands is a rule that is more powerful than that of the ordinary world, even if it is a single one. Even in the chaos, there are still rules. However, if you want to comprehend this kind of chaotic rules, it is not only difficult, but also has an important condition. That is, the comprehensor himself is also a creature from chaos, or can survive in chaos. But the power you have after mastering the rules is real! Although the opponent has only mastered a chaotic rule, it is far stronger than most of the rules in their real world. At least to some extent, the chaos rule that Rose has mastered is wrong... For them there is no solution! "Not only is my portal that you can''t break, but after the Chaos Rules successfully entered this world, I am immortal! And I need to remind you..." Rose held a sickle in his hand and walked forward. "From now on, every existence that is killed by me, I will make him look like just now, your soul will be constantly annihilated, and even your existence itself will be a kind of error. exist!" Facing the pressing Ross, such a powerful chaos demon, all the existence on the battlefield could not help shaking. With just the hand he showed just now, almost all demons and demons lost their intent to fight at the same time. Because they can''t think of any other way to get rid of Rose. "It''s not unsolvable..." Wu Ming said coldly. "Your rules are limited!" As the temporary master of the world before, Wu Ming had comprehended all the rules in a world, and he knew the operation of the rules more than anyone else. "What you said is a mistake in itself! The chaos rules you are using now are just a ray of chaos essence forcibly squeezing into this world!" "The real chaos rules lie outside this world, am I right! You... a deceiver!" Wu Ming''s words awakened everyone, and they were frightened by the horrible sight just now. That''s why I believe in Rose''s words. And now, they finally woke up, what Wu Ming said was right. Because if the rules of chaos have really joined the world and completely become a part of the rules of this world, then the world is probably already part of the chaos! "To be precise, you are not deceiving, you are just not telling the truth!" Wu Ming replied with a smile. "Even if you are right, do you have any solution?" Rose''s face is ugly. He didn''t know the origin of the demon in front of him, and he had such a deep grasp of the rules. Wu Ming pulled out the evil sword and evil eyes and pointed at the opponent. He spoke out the solution loudly, so that all beings on the battlefield heard his words! "There is only one way..." "That is to kill you!" "Kill you over and over again!" Chapter 153： "The best way to solve errors is to endlessly correct them!" [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ## Chapter 116 The End of Chaos Demon! "Kill you over and over again!" Wu Ming shouted! Countless resentful souls suddenly poured out from the cloak behind them, rushing frantically at nearby enemies. And more resentful souls rushed to Rose in the distance. "Arrogant! Just relying on this little bug?" Rose was also angry, he roared at Wu Ming! "Then let me try! See if you are truly immortal...Thunder!" The figure of Wu Ming who had turned on the burning blood disappeared instantly... Somewhat careless Rose didn''t think why the speed of this demon suddenly became so fast, he quickly raised the sickle in his hand, trying to withstand Wu Ming''s attack, but it didn''t work! He opened his eyes wide and found that his head had fallen off. he died! Do not.. It''s not that simple. The act of being able to kill him is wrong! This is the Chaos Rule-the manifestation of error! In the next second, his head reappeared on his body, it was impossible to kill it in such a simple way. In other words, he has not been killed enough! Rose''s face has become hideous! "You are looking for death! I will make you feel this pain forever!" After speaking, he turned around, ready to kill the demon who had seen through the truth of his immortality. But before he could attack, he found that many demons had regained their courage and killed him! "presumptuous!" Rose roared, the strength of these demons was far worse than Wu Ming, and they felt even more unbearable for him, which did not make him feel challenged. It''s more like humiliation! A sickle was swung, and several demons headed by him were beheaded on the spot. Then, his corpse was restored, and he was constantly beheaded, as if he got stuck while watching some movies, and kept repeating the actions of ghosts and animals. The demon''s screams can be passed over, and this pain will continue as if Rose is immortal. But the demons who besieged him did not retreat, but desperately plunged their weapons into the body of this chaotic demon! This is not to say that their blood is coming up, but the endless abyss begins to hypnotize them. Abyss Consciousness She hypnotized countless demons, making them truly fearless of life and death and desperately fighting with Rose. This is also thanks to Wu Ming. In the previous battle, he absorbed the resentment of many demons. After being released, it relieved a lot of pressure on the nearby demons. Although the number is small, all he has absorbed are powerful demon souls. Once their souls are transformed into resentful souls, their strength is only a little regressive, and it is difficult to be destroyed by their opponents! It is a pity that the Chaos Demons have no souls, otherwise Wu Ming could beat Rose to death by himself based on the number of these dead Chaos Demons. .... I don''t know how long it has passed, and the battle on the battlefield has finally come to an end. The devil successfully killed Sislin, sent the big head back to the lower latitudes, and re-emerged in the embrace of chaos. But what they didn''t notice was that a strand of Sisling''s tentacles was secretly hidden in the ground before the body died... On the side of the devil, countless demons madly attacked Rose, who mastered the rules of chaos. There are demons killed by the rules of chaos everywhere in Rose''s neighborhood, and they are repeating the tragedy of death. But beside him, demons are killing him all the time. Although Rose is strong enough, he will still be killed under such a saturated attack. "Pop!" His head was smashed by a demon and died. "Brush!" His body was chopped in half by Wu Ming. death. "..." He was bitten by a devouring attribute demon and killed most of his body. .... But the chaos rule is wrong, but it can be repaired again and again, and even the physical strength and strength are still in perfect condition. But death fell on him again and again. again and again. Wu Ming is right that this chaotic rule cannot be sustained forever. Although the Chaos Rules are terrifying and unusual, they have not completely become a part of this world after all. The final outcome of this Rose is still death. And the portal built with his power will also be broken together! Finally, Rose used the wrong rules to come back to life for the last time. He held the horrible sickle and shouted loudly. Like a beast approaching a corner. And at this moment, a majestic consciousness came to this side. It''s an endless abyss! Chapter 154： "You dare to appear in front of me, you...!" Rose shouted, but a thought passed by the abyss suddenly entered his mind, as if sharing something with him. "So that''s the case... But even so, have you ever understood the pain we have suffered!" Rose roared with red eyes. This time the abyss did not lower the incarnation, but spoke to Rose with a voice that all demons could hear. "Everything you have suffered is my fault! But this is not my intention." "All these mistakes, we still hope to remedy..." "Sorry, my child..." Hearing this, Rose could only smile bitterly, and said helplessly. "Well, I didn''t expect you to apologize to us. It''s incredible, but since you said there is hope... Then we will wait in the eternal purgatory below. I hope you will be true. !" After speaking, he glanced at Wu Ming and said seriously. "You fellow, remember... Be careful with that majesty! He is no longer..." The words were not finished yet, the power of the Chaos Rules had all evaporated, and this damned Chaos Demon could no longer be supported! Then the portal suddenly broke. The demons previously killed by Rose no longer suffer, but their souls can''t stand the pain before, and they turn into nothingness, leaving no traces. The Chaos Demon Rose in front of Wu Ming also turned into fragments, seemingly returning to the terrifying low-latitude world. The remaining Chaos Demons seemed to have lost their support, and they struggled in vain. Trying to stay in this real world, but... A huge force still dragged them down, from the dark tunnel back into the purgatory. Wu Ming sat down on the ground and sighed. "Did you finally win?" The demons are also mostly exhausted, looking at the dark tunnel over there with fear. On the other side, the demons were also relieved. They gathered in twos and threes to celebrate each other. The demons and the demons also looked at each other. After all, as the "teammates" who were fighting side by side just now, they naturally wanted to say something. It''s really rare. The demons and demons actually gather together to fight the same enemy. This scene is really... "**you!" "kill you!" Both sides yelled out at the same time, fighting together again. Wu Ming covered his forehead. "Fine." [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ##Chapter 117 Heavy losses and...new goals! With the disappearance of the Chaos Demon, this war of chaos and order, distortion and reality seems to have finally ended. But the impact of the war has not disappeared. The demons have become more distrustful of the devil and their allies. This group of cunning and greedy creatures, their appearance always seems to be accompanied by endless conspiracies. But on the other side... See what the demons think... In fact, they are truly suffering. Because no soldier of the devil really knows what happened in the devil during this time! First of all, they attacked the camp of the demons madly until they completely occupied the dark tunnel. And after the demons were driven away and there was no time to launch a counterattack, the demons suddenly sent a large number of low-level soldiers to the dark tunnel, and no one knew what order they were carrying out. And then... Those terrifying and distorted chaos demons crawled out of the dark tunnels, attacking any life regardless of the enemy or mine. And this group of chaos demons almost destroyed the entire world, you must know that any chaos rule after entering this world, if it is not cleaned up in time. Then the entire universe will be infected because of this chaotic rule, and eventually fall downward and become a terrifying world like the low latitude! The most tragic thing is that hundreds of thousands of demons have even been sacrificed by Chaos Demons! It was made into that kind of horrible portal by a kind of witchcraft. For the devils, this time it was really thankless, and they did not get any benefits from this incident. Even the loss of the devil is far beyond anyone''s imagination! ... In fact, it''s not that no one has suspected that all this happened. After all, from the beginning of the large-scale assembly of troops, to the end when a large number of demons were captured, everything revealed a suspicious atmosphere. It can even be said that as long as the devil is smart enough, he will instinctively doubt it! But no one questioned or resisted these seemingly weird orders. Because this is the nature of the demons! Let us first talk about the composition of the devil. First of all, the social form in which the demons live is a highly compact social system. They have a clear and definite hierarchy between their superiors and superiors, which is often said to crush people at the top level. This also leads to orders issued by any higher-order demons that can make the demons of the lower layers obey almost unconditionally, and they are not allowed to refute them. Chapter 155： There are two ways for the devil to be promoted. The first is fairer, that is, when any devil''s strength increases, he can be promoted. Because when the strength reaches a certain critical point, he can naturally have more resources, a higher status, and a higher authority. The strength of the individual determines the basis of the devil''s rule, which is a natural law that is universal in any world. This situation mostly occurs in the devil''s foreign wars, because in the test of life and death, like a big wave of gold rushing, the surviving demons will naturally be stronger than those who died. To put it bluntly, the demons rely on their merits to advance. This kind of promotion is fair but cruel. The second way of promotion takes place inside the devil, which is the so-called power struggle! This approach to promotion is the most terrifying, ruthless, and cold-blooded. Although the devil''s superiors and subordinates are very clear, this situation only applies to battles and when issuing partial orders. In normal times, the lower-level demons can not only use various tricks to calculate his superiors or colleagues, but the superiors can also use various methods to frame those demons that threaten his status. Therefore, the devils'' conspiracy is not only directed at their enemies! In hell, there is a peculiar competitive relationship between any two demons. They cooperate with each other, but at the same time they compete with each other. There has never been a so-called win-win situation in this kind of competition, because there is only one outcome for losing the struggle for power! That is death! Although such a system has brought powerful combat capabilities to the devils, it has also laid the roots of this catastrophe! ............ This war with the Chaos Demon caused heavy casualties to the high-level demons, and the strongest group of demons was almost out of ten. The demons have lost a large number of ordinary soldiers and the most important middle-level backbone. The death of the backbones will cause chaos within the devil''s army for a long time, and because of the current situation, the demons simply cannot allow the right people to fill those important positions. And in addition to the destruction of a large number of fortresses, even their lair-Infernal Hell, there has also been a large-scale chaos! It can be said that the entire **** forces have fallen into big trouble. Including those allies attached to the demons. Although the losses on both sides are beyond imagination. But now these losses are for the forces of Endless Abyss and Infinite Hell... It doesn''t matter anymore! After all, this eternal battle that has lasted for an unknown amount of time will not stop because both sides have had a common enemy. Nor will it stop because of which party suffered heavy losses! The abyssal consciousness of the chicken thief discovered the terrible situation of the demons, so she immediately issued the order to attack. She is going to let Wu Ming wait for the demons to go and destroy the remaining demons! However, the forces of **** are not dry food, they soon issued similar orders to resist the attacks of the demons! Even if he resisted until the last devil died in battle! On this eternal battlefield, although this cruel war is still going on. But it is good news for Wu Ming. Because the newest comprehension of the vitality ability can just use this war to improve it. And he has a very good idea, and it can even be said that he must use this to stand up His target is one of the devil''s allies, the blood race! The blood control capabilities they possess are among the best in the entire universe. Although the demons can''t plunder the blood abilities that the blood races naturally possess, it doesn''t mean that the blood race abilities will make the demons unable to grasp. Because he can learn, and even as long as he wants, he can analyze the skills of those blood races independently and transform them into a fighting method that suits him! In the past, it was difficult for Wu Ming to reach the higher levels of the blood clan, because the blood clan sent to the eternal battlefield were often the middle and lower blood clan. The blood princes who really have superb bloodline abilities tend to hide in their own planes to reap the benefits of the fisherman. This time it was different. Wu Ming had a hunch that this time the endless abyss attack would definitely not end so easily. Because almost all the devil''s fortresses were destroyed, and in the last remaining fortress... Have a portal that continues to link hell! [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ## Chapter 118 Leave and give you a surprise! Sure enough, the demons'' attack was unexpectedly smooth. When the demons are incompletely established, their combat effectiveness is simply not comparable to the demons who have long been accustomed to melee. Even the fighting will of the demons is much stronger than the demons. But still can''t conceal their current decline. After all, in the real world, the will cannot determine the outcome of a war. ... The earth that was once covered with blood was covered with new blood again, and the land that was once black and red turned bright red again. After all, on this land of eternal battlefield, killing is the eternal theme! In the face of the fight between the two sides, Wu Ming was calm and abnormal. He did not participate in the "meaningless" battle between the two sides again, but turned and left silently. Like a lonely wolf. Chapter 156： He knew in his heart that even if this group of demons killed all the remaining demons, in a short period of time, the endless abyss would not be able to fully control this land. And he knows one thing now, that is, the endless abyss and the infernal **** are not really competing for this dead world. What they are really fighting for is... The passage to the bottom of the endless abyss! That terrifying place called the Dark Tunnel! ..... Wu Ming had already distanced himself from the ordinary demons at this time, and his departure was only noticed by a few demons. However, the demons who noticed Wu Ming''s departure did not take it too seriously, but screamed and joined the battle again. Leaving this battlefield, Wu Ming let out a sigh of foul breath. He held his fist, feeling the power surging in his body. "Power...not enough!" After this battle with the Chaos Demon, he found that there are still countless existences stronger than him. Although his strength can improve so quickly in such a short time, he always feels...not enough! The speed is not fast enough! His strength needs to become stronger! And in the vagueness, he always felt a dangerous feeling chasing behind him, like a maggot attached to a bone, and he couldn''t get rid of it! It seems that if his strength improves too slowly, he will fall into a tragic ending. This feeling is so clear that it always forces him to relax. And Wu Ming clearly knew that this was not the endless abyss at work, affecting his thoughts. Since the last time he had communicated enough with the avatar of Endless Abyss, Wu Ming had had a lot of exchanges with each other. At least in some ways, Wu Ming learned some of the true thoughts of the endless abyss... For example, Infinite Abyss didn''t care at all about whether Wu Ming had any influence. For example, the Principality of Blood and Fire that he created is nothing at all for the volume of the endless abyss. The only thing that Endless Abyss cares about is Wu Ming''s own strength! .... After leaving this battlefield, Wu Ming sensed Lilia''s position. He now has a new plan! As an earth **** who has ignited a sacred fire, Wu Ming can feel the existence of Lilia. After all, Wu Ming didn''t put too much energy on his reputation, which also led to his current number of devout followers. Lilia is one of them. But having said that, why did Succubus Lilia become Wu Ming''s devout believer? A trace of Wu Ming''s thoughts had just passed, and Lilia immediately sensed Wu Ming''s call! "My nameless lord! It''s great that you are fine." Lilia said in surprise, she can say that she really cares about Wu Ming''s safety. But her nymphomaniac appearance made Venus who was on the side rolled his eyes. As a devil, she naturally had no affection for ordinary demons, let alone a succubus. "Lilia, I''m fine, is Venus still next to you?" "..." Lilia originally thought Wu Ming was here to care about her specially, but she never thought that the other party would actually open her mouth to find another woman. Sure enough, men are all big... But as her immediate boss, Lilia replied with a bitter face. "Venus is still there. My nameless lord, did something happen?" Wu Ming''s voice came over, hesitating. "Well, that''s it." "But don''t worry, wait for me to find you, but this time, I will bring you a surprise!" After speaking, Wu Ming canceled the induction of Lilia, leaving the other side alone in his wild thinking. Then he hurried to where Lilia was. One of Wu Ming''s previous exchanges with Infinite Abyss was about the promotion of the Child of the Abyss and the Girl of the Abyss! First of all, let me explain that the children of the abyss and the daughter of the abyss are just a kind of title in themselves, and they are no different from ordinary titles until they are fully recognized by the abyss consciousness. Although some permissions granted by the abyss can be obtained in the later period, in the end, the character of reputation is greater than practical. This time, Wu Ming truly learned the origin of this title from the mouth of the endless abyss. The endless abyss is raising Gu! No, the entire endless abyss is a huge Gu field! The candidates for the so-called children of the abyss and daughter of the abyss are just those Gu worms she loves. According to her... "There are too many bugs to raise, how can I tell who is who without making a few marks?" Wu Ming: Sure enough, all the appearances of loli are black after being cut. However, the title of the son of the abyss candidate is not a pure display. The endless abyss told Wu Ming the way to remove the word candidate. .... Wu Ming quickly came near Lilia and found her and Venus. Lilia saw Wu Ming, who was covered in blood, and just wanted to help him clean it up. Unexpectedly, Wu Ming grabbed her shoulder and said to her seriously. "Lilia, I need you..." Chapter 157： Lilia''s body was crisp when she heard it, two blushes appeared directly on her pretty face, and her eyes looked at the tall and handsome demon in a blur. Does Wu Ming know her mind? But she hasn''t... Not just her, even Venus next to her has a question mark on her face. Ah this... Did Wu Ming become such an LSP after going to the battlefield? "Become a true daughter of the abyss!" Wu Ming''s eyes were very serious. "I want you to become a real powerhouse, the kind of force that breaks mountains and rivers!" Lilia: "..." Venus: "..." The scene suddenly calmed down. Wu Ming thought that the other party hadn''t heard his words clearly, so he grabbed the succubus by the shoulder and said again. "I didn''t understand, did you? Let''s put it this way, I need you to be real..." Before I finished speaking, I saw the devil Venus next to him lying on the ground holding his stomach and laughing. "Hahaha, this poor little succubus can hear her clearly, she just...no, I''m almost laughing!" [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ##Chapter 119 Crazy Plan and Two-Five Boys Venus lay on the ground and laughed convulsively, and even laughed out of tears. As a devil, she hates demons, especially the existence of succubus. But as a woman, she felt sorry for Lilia in her heart for a second. Of course, she has been laughing the rest of the time, and she is smiling more and more presumptuously. .... The dull Wu Ming just looked at Lilia, only to find that the other person''s eyes had lost the high light and became a little silent, with no sadness or joy on his face. "Uh, is this news too shocking?" Wu Ming scratched his head. "But this is fine, after all, it is a surprise. Next, I will tell you how to make you stronger. First of all, you have to..." "Hahaha!" The disgusting devil laughter came over again, and Wu Ming frowned. Glancing at Venus, the other party finally closed his mouth. "You don''t need to explain, my lord." Lilia said obediently, and a deep feeling of giving up was revealed in the words. "Lilia is your most loyal subordinate and will naturally obey your orders!" Wu Ming was taken aback when he heard it, but he thought that Lilia was indeed the most well-behaved one of his men. Although she was a succubus, she had strength and vision, and it was also very worry-free. "Well, I know, but you can rest assured, this time I have a way to quickly improve your strength! Let you reborn." Although Lilia didn''t know why Wu Ming wanted to do this. But she still accepted Wu Ming''s proposal. She sighed silently in her heart. "Maybe I can improve my strength, it is also a kind of help for him." "My nameless lord, what are you going to do?" Lilia asked, who had corrected her mentality. Wu Ming thought for a while and asked Xiang Lilia. "Lilia, do you really understand your real name?" "Are you talking about my real name, Agatha-motherhood? Actually, I don''t really understand it. I only know that this ability allows me to have catalysis skills and allows my pets to grow quickly." As they were talking, the three hyraxes obeyed the call of the succubus Lilia, crawled to the side of a few people, and deliberately pleased Wu Ming. "The first thing we need to do is to let you fight!" Lilia was a little confused, why did she suddenly let her fight? "It''s not you who fight, but you want to control your pet to fight, because this is part of your strength, don''t worry, I will be by your side and will not cause you any problems. Doing this requires you to Really understand the meaning of your real name!" "Is this real name important?" Lilia asked. "Important, because this is an important process for you to understand your own fighting style! Especially she likes this!" "she was?" Venus and Lilia heard other meanings of this word. "She is the endless abyss. In her eyes, only those demons who are gifted with real names can be candidates for the girl of the abyss, and only after you thoroughly understand the meaning of your real name can you be qualified to be recognized by her!" "How can you communicate directly with Infinite Abyss?" Venus said in surprise. Wu Ming just nodded silently. After all, Venus had already signed a soul contract with him, so he was half of his own, so let the other party know some secrets. "After you are recognized, it is the most important part of my plan!" Wu Ming said with bright eyes. "We will take advantage of the devil''s decline and slaughter them fiercely in exchange for a lot of contributions! Then we will exchange countless treasures from the Abyssal Altar to increase our strength!" Chapter 158： "But my lord, what does this have to do with becoming a girl of the abyss? Isn''t this reward can be redeemed by anyone?" Lilia asked, she still didn''t know Wu Ming''s plan. "No, there is a limit to what a person can redeem, and your strength won''t get so much contribution." "My plan is, the two of us, no, the three of us will go hunting down the strongest demons together, and then I will exchange all of my contributions into rewards that are beneficial to you!" "In this way, our speed is much better than other demons, and we must know that the rewards in the abyss altar can improve the strength of demons of any level!" "Even if these improvements are small, you can still move forward steadily, so my plan is that I will use a lot of resources to smash a woman of the abyss in the true sense! I want you to master a part of the endless abyss. Permission!" "I want you..." "Become the queen of this endless abyss!" Lilia was shocked when she heard it. It was not Wu Ming''s idea that she was surprised, but Wu Ming actually gave all his contributions to herself! "My lord, I am just a succubus. No matter how much my strength is improved, it is impossible to have too strong power. Unlike you, you are a truly talented person. You should not give me all these rewards. Know that we are all your subordinates. We have always been sheltered under your wings." "So, your first priority should be to strengthen your own strength, not to me..." Wu Ming interrupted Lilia''s words, put his hand on the other''s head, touched the beautiful golden silk, and smiled slightly. "Trust me, it makes sense for me to do this." Lilia''s eyes were a little misty for a while, and she looked at Wu Ming. She wanted to say something, but she couldn''t say anything. But just as the atmosphere became ambiguous, a voice broke the atmosphere. It''s Venus. "Wait, you mean you want me to accompany you to kill my people? Kill those demons!" Wu Ming glanced at the other person and nodded. "Yes, and you are familiar with the devil, aren''t you? A good candidate." "Wait, wait, let me stroke it, you mean... let me be the second or fifth son?" Venus shook his head, put a pretty face in front of Wu Ming, and said the words twenty-five or five. "Although I have signed a soul contract with you, in essence, I am still a devil. It is okay to kill other demons. That is because my life is threatened. But if you let me take the initiative to betray the **** camp, sorry, I do. Nothing." "We the devil are no better than the devil, we are all spine!" Venus slapped proud chest and said proudly. "Then I will say it another way." Wu Ming said coldly. "May I ask you, "spineless" Miss Venus, who is dying spinelessly and living spinelessly. Which one are you going to choose?" Wu Ming squeezed the magic sword tightly and wrote the word threat on his face. "Hmph, do you think I would give in so easily?" Venus smiled. There was a trace of disdain on her beautiful face, and then... "In that case, let''s discuss the next plan together~ Anyway, can you divide me into the reward of the abyss?" "..." [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ## Chapter 120 A stronger succubus! Wu Ming''s plan was simple and rude, it was simply to collect the spoils and pile Lilia into a "strong man". Why did you choose to let Lilia come, because Lilia is a candidate for the girl of the abyss recognized by the abyss, and she has a good tool person attribute. The most important thing is that Wu Ming himself has a systematic blessing, and he doesn''t need the benefit of Endless Abyss in terms of power growth. But Lilia is different. In addition to her own lack of combat effectiveness, Wu Ming also hoped that one of his subordinates would have an more obedient powerhouse to share the pressure for him. After explaining the plan to the two of them, Wu Ming and others walked towards the last fortress of the demons. This suggestion was given by Venus. Her idea was to let Wu Ming go there directly. With his strength, the remaining demons couldn''t stop him at all. Even if someone could stop Wu Ming, the creatures of the devil were cunning by nature and could not tolerate this risk by themselves. and.. According to the words of the devil Venus, she has been there for too long. It was so long that she knew enough about all the conditions over there. Moreover, after communicating with Wu Ming, Venus also wisely judged the movement after the devil. That is to abandon the car to be handsome! She specially designed a route for this, so that Wu Ming and others could not only harvest the lives of many demons, but also reduce the fighting as much as possible. ....... In fact, the big reason why Wu Ming plans to realize this plan is because he has learned many secrets in the endless abyss. At least it''s a secret for most demons. All of the endless abyss is engaged in the route of the children of the abyss and the daughter of the abyss. In fact, it was just to create the strongest "Gu worm" in the end. Although these talented demons cannot kill each other, there is no need to worry about this in the endless abyss. Because on the eternal battlefield, is there a better whetstone than the demons? Let the "pure-minded" demons touch those cunning demons, not only can they improve their strength, but they can also grow their hearts. Chapter 159： This is good news for the entire demonic race. In fact, many demons also understand that the so-called son of the abyss''s way to advance is to get rewards through the altar of the abyss. But one thing they have been unable to do is that the rewards given by the endless abyss are not enough! This is not because they are lazy and don''t fight or fight. This kind of thing is about their own strength and determines the life and death of the future. No demon will slack off. There is only one reason why they cannot achieve the strongest. There are a number of demons that every demon can kill! Are the demons tough? Strong enough. Even the well-trained demons in small teams often win or lose in five to five. This does not include those more powerful demons, their strength is often close to the peak of the current demons. Even so, the rewards that a single demon can redeem are very few. It is possible that many demons have been fighting for a long time on the eternal battlefield, and the rewards they can redeem are just for the endless abyss to wash their talents. So here, on this eternal battlefield, every powerful devil''s head is very valuable. As for this way of trading... Almost all demons would not do this, except in extreme circumstances, such as near death or the current enemy. The demons will choose to give up their own interests. In addition, the demons will not happen to transactions related to things. Because under the prohibition of the endless abyss, the demons cannot attack each other, so the demons who are lonely will only believe in themselves! Every demon who comes to the eternal battlefield is an independent force, not interfering or communicating with each other. So this time Wu Ming was tackling a loophole. After all, on the entire eternal battlefield, there is only a pair of them in a relationship like him and Lilia. ... time flies... A few days later, in an abyss altar on the eternal battlefield. Wu Mingzheng stood with a succubus. "My nameless lord, I really can''t stand it anymore!" Lilia said aggrievedly. "No, where does this go?" What returned her was Wu Ming''s indifferent tone, and he took it out.. Dozens or hundreds of demon heads, a large number of blood crystal nuclei and other valuable tributes! Then he threw it into the altar, waiting for the altar to refine it. Seeing the reward turned into blood, the succubus almost cried. Because what Wu Ming gave is...too much! "Go, continue to redeem, this time I will choose to reshape talent!" Wu Ming''s eyes were full of enthusiasm. He roughly grabbed the struggling succubus, and pulled her small hand to the altar. A tear of regret was left on the face of the beautiful succubus. In fact, it stands to reason that being reshaped by the creator of the devil''s endless abyss is an extremely anticipated thing for any demon. But Lilia''s situation is a bit special... As a half-succubus and half-elf hybrid, Lilia¡¯s talent as a demon... It''s really a bit bad. In fact, it is very painful to reshape the talent every time, because the endless abyss is equivalent to refreshing the life of the demon and adding something to it when reshaping the talent. This feeling...very bad ! Even though he had to wash his talent several times a day, Wu Ming only felt that the succubus''s strength had grown too slowly. Even he secretly took out some of the essence of high-level demon given by the system to specially absorb it for Lilia. But he still felt that the improvement was too slow! According to his initial assumptions, Lilia should be strong enough not to say that she can fight with him at this time, at least she can step on the dragon grass snake. But after reshaping her talent again and again, Lilia''s strength growth is still outrageously slow. But this cannot be blamed on this poor succubus. It should be blamed on Wu Ming for being too demanding. With the system, he has long been accustomed to leaps and bounds in strength, and a demon like him who has just reincarnated for a few years can have this strength, and it does not exist in the entire endless abyss. But the actual situation now is that this poor succubus is actually strong enough! Lilia tested it before, even if she is a weak succubus, under such a high-intensity exchange, her strength can become... Hand tear high-level demon (physical)! Although Lilia has no changes in her size, every drop of devil''s blood in her body contains the deep breath of the abyss that other demons envy. This breath is so strong that even her succubus can exude a sense of horror. After the exchange was over again, Lilia panted heavily and stretched out her hand to touch the wall next to her. As a result... In the horrified eyes of the surrounding demons, the wall fell straight down! [Author''s digression]: Today is Valentine''s Day, so let''s send a succubus to every reader present here! ## Chapter 121 Lucky Day! A few days later, Wu Ming finally squandered the sacrifice in his hand. Wu Ming once again took out an exchange item produced by the Abyss Altar and handed it to the succubus Lilia for her to absorb it. The succubus complied helplessly with a blue face. Chapter 160： In just a few days, her strength once again rose to a very terrifying level. Apart from her strange power, her succubus ability has also been strengthened. As a test, after Wu Ming opened the Heart of Slaughter, he asked Lilia to go to the succubus herself. As a result, he was surprised to find that even though he was prepared, after being charmed by the other party, he still fell into a state of dullness for up to two seconds. Although he didn''t indulge in it, Wu Ming''s reaction was obviously slow. This is already a very incredible thing. You must know that after the succubus''s charm ability is released, the stronger the party that is out of stock, the worse the charm effect! As for the existence of powerful people like Wu Ming that can completely charm Wu Ming, it is estimated that there are only those terrifying mythological creatures. But this is already good news for Wu Ming. Let alone Lilia''s super strong strange power, her charm technique can be regarded as a good powerful skill to some extent. To know the master''s tricks, often in an instant. But is it true... If Wu Ming wanted to kill this succubus, it would be nothing more than a sword of kung fu. There is no other reason, Lilia''s actual combat experience is almost zero. It can be said that for a long time, the main body of the battle during the battle was her summons, she herself was just the passerby who waved the flag and shouted. "Alright Lilia, our sacrifices have been used up, and it seems that your strength has improved pretty well." Wu Ming gazed at the succubus in front of him with satisfaction, his efforts were not in vain! "My lord, your will is my way forward!" Lilia made a standard elven benefit to Wu Ming. Although the process was painful, she was very grateful in her heart, no, she admired Wu Ming. Because what Wu Ming did was unheard of among all demons, there would be powerful demons who would come up with so many good things for her. Although many succubuses who take refuge in powerful demons often get rewards, they are nothing more than play objects, just like succubus creatures themselves. But Wu Ming is different. He not only cares about himself as a succubus, but also actively asks her to improve her strength. With this kind of treatment, she can be regarded as the luckiest succubus in this abyss! Thinking of this, Lilia raised her head, looked at Wu Ming and thought: Is he doing it for... Just when she was trying to self-defense. Wu Ming''s next sentence poured cold water on her. "In this case, we can go to the next step. Now you can practice fighting skills. After holding back for so long, are you happy?!" Lilia put on a gray face and said, "Open... happy." "It''s just right, I guess Venus is already waiting anxiously, let''s go find her." Wu Ming said. "I hope she hasn''t forgotten the job I arranged for her. Can find enough prey! " ... Today''s day can really be regarded as a real lucky day for the Marquis of Ace! As one of the countless blood races who came to the eternal battlefield, his strength was only middle and lower at the beginning. Even when he first came here, his status was just a small vampire viscount, basically one of the countless cannon fodder shot by the blood family. But today he is completely different. Before coming to the Eternal Battlefield, he had already killed several high-level demons, and many of them were powerful demons. Although the battle at the beginning has nothing to do with him, in the end, he has a special talent to always survive! This kind of luck against the sky is naturally impossible to appear in reality, because of his special talent! Blood Reflux! Although his strength is low, but somehow he has awakened a super ability. The ability to regurgitate blood energy is not strong enough. When he first gained this ability, he just used it as a means to control the blood, and didn''t take it too seriously. But when it comes to the back, it''s completely different! As his strength slowly increased, he began to discover that this ability could actually control the blood splattered by others on the battlefield, and then received his own body to recover his injuries! On this eternal battlefield, no matter what kind of creature is injured for any reason, it will always bleed. The blood flow ability can recover the blood that flows into Ace''s body, although there will be a lot of blood in the middle. Waste, but this is already a magical skill for Ace. Even more terrifying is that he has successfully absorbed some devil''s blood and possessed some devil-like physique, just like those demon vampires in some legends, he is getting stronger and stronger because of this! Although the demons are tired of the smell of the devil on Ace, as allies, they have no reason to embarrass a helper who may grow up. This is not over yet, what is the thing that makes this vampire the happiest after improving his strength? The boss is dead! Yes, because his immediate boss died in the chaos brought by hell, he was directly promoted to a marquis after winning two consecutive levels. Although it is only a title now, he can have his own after he returns to the blood plane. Fief! Such good news came one after another, which made him feel that he was really lucky enough recently. Today, he was a little swollen, and he was going to perform his duties and go to the area around the fortress to see if there were any demon alone. Although he also knew the possibility was small, he didn''t care. Because he mainly came out to show off his new knighthood, and by the way, show off in front of his clan who looked down on him before. "Huh, when I return to the plane of the blood race, I will be able to reach the peak of the ghost life, first take ten blood slaves as favored concubines in one breath, and then... wait, there are two demons? Huh, Why is there a devil next to him?" The vampire Ace put away the spell and fell down. When he landed, he realized that the female devil in front of him was the wanted Venus! And the two demons in front of me seem to have little strength (Wu Ming hides his breath), it seems that the strongest of the three is the succubus! "Here, this is the next goal. He will patrol this place at this time every day." Venus opened his mouth and pointed at Ace. Chapter 161： Hearing this, under the instigation of a male demon who couldn''t see clearly, the succubus walked up to Ace timidly and raised his pink fist. "Hahaha, no, let a succubus attack me unexpectedly, I didn''t expect such a big discovery after coming out on a patrol!" Ace laughed and burst into his own aura. As the blood of the Marquis, he is much stronger than the major general level and most high-level demons, even if the opponent is three! Ace roared excitedly and rushed towards the succubus in front of him. "Today is really my lucky..." In the next second, Ace was knocked out by that extremely pink fist! "day." [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ## Chapter 122 Strange Blood Moon and... Dignity! Ace flying in the air was a little dazed, even he seemed to have seen it in just a short moment... Styx? Under his powerful physique, his facial features that had been beaten by Lilia quickly recovered. "Elegantly" rolled over and landed, the vampire said calmly, clutching his newly recovered face. "Oh? Unexpectedly, I, who has always been cautious, should be so careless today." He took out the cloak behind his back, blocked the lower part of his face that hadn''t fully recovered, and looked at everyone viciously. "I didn''t expect you to sneak attack me in such a way! You must have used some powerful magic items just now! Humph, I want to see how many such powerful magic items you still have!" Wu Ming and the three were all looking at Ace with foolish eyes, and they didn''t understand the brain circuit of the vampire in front of him. Ace was irritated by the look of these three people, and roared forward again. At that weird succubus, he released the signature progress skills of the blood race, and he turned into a huge bat-like creature with a terrifying appearance. With the completion of his transformation, even Wu Ming could easily feel the deterrence exuded by the other party. The terrifying bat creature opened its big hideous mouth and bit Lilia fiercely. Lilia, on the other hand, had a miserable face and waved her fists at a loss. "Finally, are you afraid? Just be afraid! I am..." "Boom!" Lilia hit Ace in the head in a panic, and even a huge sonic boom erupted at the moment she shook her fist. Ace''s bat head hit the ground heavily, and a big hole was smashed into the ground. The poor vampire seemed to have passed out in a coma, motionless. "do you died?" Wu Ming frowned, somewhat dissatisfied. In order to improve Lilia''s combat strength, he specially found such a "powerful" vampire. But I didn''t expect the other party to be so useless. However, Ace pulled his head from the ground immediately and roared. "Damn it, you guys dare to play with me, see how good I am!" Ace finally found something wrong. He suspected that the succubus in front of him was not a succubus, but a giant monster in succubus skin. Although he didn¡¯t know how the demon did it, he doesn¡¯t have the mind to think about it now. Those ones. He is going to be serious! After Ace jumped back a few steps, he first took out a few blood slaves in the space ring as supplements for daily battles, and then in the eyes of everyone''s puzzle, he instantly tore the poor blood slaves into pieces. Fragments! But what is strange is that not a drop of blood of the blood slaves fell to the ground, but all gathered together. A huge blood moon composed of blood appeared above his head! At the moment this blood moon appeared, everyone''s hearts sank. Even Wu Ming saw the shadow of some rules on this blood moon, and he didn''t know if it was an illusion. He seemed to hear a faint song! Is this blood clan in front of him an important person in the blood clan? Wu Mingzheng thought. Ace pounced again, but this time he didn''t turn into that terrifying bat appearance. Instead, the courage of the sacred clan had the blood clan magic that the blood clan is best at fighting Lilia, and no longer let the succubus close. In this way, the disadvantage of the succubus'' lack of fighting skills is manifested. Although it has power, it can''t catch up with this cunning blood. "The tide of blood!" Ace yelled, and the blood above his head condensed into a sea of ??blood blades and hit Lilia severely. However, Lilia''s body protection treasure played a big role and was not harmed, but one of her arms was still cut out by the opponent''s blood, and a few drops of blood fell. "Succubus seduction!" Lilia in a hurry forgot all the fighting skills, and released a charm shock at the opponent, hitting the opponent. Although Wu Ming has never intervened, he has been watching the battle. When the charm technique hit Ace, Wu Ming was really sure this time. He heard the Ruoyouruowu singing above the **** moon, the cold, lonely singing, he listened very carefully this time. And he saw with his own eyes that the singing above the blood moon actually relieved Ace from being hypnotized in an instant! "Hey, your charm technique doesn''t look very good, but I have no effect, hehe!" Ace looked at Lilia with a grin. Then, he saw some blood left by the other party, and with a move of his mind, all the blood left by the succubus actually flew away out of thin air according to the blood moon and merged into it. Wu Ming''s face changed drastically. "The highest rule of blood? No, the power of the rule is very small. This is..." Chapter 162： "Super high blood gas control ability!" Ace glanced at Wu Ming and smiled. "Oh? Are you quite knowledgeable? I''m the Marquis of the Blood Race! This technique is a trivial matter!" With that, he turned a tiny drop of blood into a small flower in the palm of his hand! A crystal clear blood flower! This vampire is actually a master of physical control! Wu Ming''s eyes changed, he took off his cloak and threw it to Venus on the side. "Lilia, step back, I''ll take care of it next." Lilia saw Wu Ming''s expression and knew that he must have found something, and quickly stepped back. "Oh? So you are the master behind the scenes? But... how much better can you be than that succubus!" Ace threw a blood magic at Wu Ming. Wu Ming didn''t dodge or dodge, letting these magical attacks hit him, it didn''t hurt or itchy. He raised his head and looked at the vampire in front of him with the same scarlet eyes. "Be careful! Don''t die! Your effect is much greater than death!" Wu Ming drew out the magic sword and prepared to put on the start-up style of the Sword Killing Technique, but after thinking about it, he let it go. It''s an ordinary sword and cut it off. He was going to force the vampire to see how many secrets the other party could have, or to what extent the other party could control his blood. He was about to capture the vampire alive, and then forced to ask his blood control method and his secrets. "That''s it? It''s just a trick of carving insects!" Ace saw Wu Ming slash with a sword, and calmly resisted Wu Ming''s sword with a blood moon made of blood flowing back! He is confident enough in his blood return. After all, this ability can not only restrain melee attacks, but can also be used as a long-range method. It can be said to be a super skill in the true sense. but... "brush!" Wu Ming just cut it down with a single sword, and the **** moon was split in the middle! "It''s useless, my blood moon is...what!" In the next second, Ace was terrified to find that the blood moon was infected by a gray breath, and all the blood stored in it was dying! He even heard a scream from this blood moon in a daze. And that scream seems to be the voice of his ancestor? "Come on, go on!" Wu Ming didn''t look at Ace''s face, but continued to walk forward. Suddenly, Ace yelled. An unimaginable aura broke out on his body, he stood firmly and slowly opposite Wu Ming, his eyes facing each other, without showing weakness! Venus looked at Ace suspiciously, somewhat puzzled. "Does this vampire still have any big tricks? What is the hole card!" Ace snorted, then... Kneeling down, shouting loudly! "The devil uncle! I was wrong. I am willing to be your servant and spare my life!" As soon as the voice fell, when Wu Ming and Lilia looked dumbfounded... Venus kicked over! Kicked away the poor vampire. "Give me a little dignity, soul light!" [Author''s digression]: Hearing everyone''s opinions, I established a book friend group! Group number: 984791863 Everyone is welcome to join in the discussion of the plot and blow water. If you have any questions, you can ask me in the group~ And everyone can participate in the content of this book and future new books! ##Chapter 123 Blood Qi and Heart of Killing Difficult to Master! (... The blood marquis Ace, who was kicked into the air and returned again, was a little embarrassed, but he would not give up his previous thoughts. After all, the nameless demon actually has a certain reputation among the devil camp. Especially in the later period against the Chaos Demon, his strength can be said to be the top group in the entire eternal battlefield. And he didn''t know who told him what he did when he rose up. That is, although he is a high-level demon, his opponent is excellent. So good...something not like a real demon! Under his hands, there are half demons, orcs... and even the disgusting lich and the devil''s mortal enemy, the devil Venus. It can be said that anyone who wants to achieve his ambitions will choose to defect to him. But this kind of behavior is just luck. After all, not anyone can come to Wu Ming''s Principality of Blood and Fire and surrender to him. This is an unrealistic behavior. Because there are too few existences that can freely cross the plane by virtue of their own strength. Either they are veteran mages like Lich William, or they are strong enough. But for these people with strong individual strength, they didn''t have the need to take refuge in Wu Ming. ... But now, Ace faces a super good opportunity. As a well-known communicator (gossip) in the devil camp, he naturally knows a lot about Wu Ming. Chapter 163： The scarlet cloak, the terrifying magic sword, the weird swordsmanship start moves, plus the human appearance! He naturally recognized who the high-level demon in front of him was. So he knelt naturally. According to his understanding, this kneeling, kneeling downright, and worthy of kneeling! Especially when recalling Wu Ming saying that he still had a useful sentence, Ace made a decision. Him, Ace! The newly promoted blood marquis must betray the devil''s camp and take refuge in Wu Ming! In fact, this is also easy to understand. As a longevity species, Ace must be extremely cherish his life. Promoted to Marquis, he can at least have a life span of several thousand years, so naturally he won''t be easy to take a dog because of the lack of face. It seems that this vampire may be a bit greedy for life and fear of death, and he is not to blame for this. The more long-lived any creature is, the more precious it is for its own life. This is a common problem of any immortal race, the blood race is such an existence. Of course, the blood races at the bottom still have enough blood, at least Wu Ming has seen many blood viscounts and barons who are very brave. Although the title is not high, they are much better than those senior blood races with corpse-position vegetarian meals when they fight. And the Marquis of the Blood Race, although he was very talented and powerful, he didn''t have a heart to dare to fight. This really disappointed Wu Ming. "Get up, don''t worry, I won''t kill you, pull out your weapon, I need to learn your attack methods!" Wu Ming said coldly, he needed to see clearly the blood control method of this blood clan, he saw his direction in the opponent''s previous skills. "I can''t afford it!" Ace said loudly. Wu Ming frowned and was about to get angry and teach him a lesson. But Ace continued. "Unless you transform me into a half-demon and half-vampire, and accept me as a subordinate, I will get up!" "Otherwise, even if I die, I won''t fight you again!" "I can''t afford it!" Good guy, Wu Ming saw this shameless existence for the first time, uh, maybe William is similar to him. However, this was Wu Ming''s first attempt to transform the blood race into a demon, but he didn''t have any hope for it. Because the bloodline of the blood family and the demon itself are difficult to merge, unlike the existence of the orc, the blood family priority is not much lower than that of the demon. There are also sporadic blood races in the abyss, such as the guards of Sardinstan, but the strength of those blood races is very low. After they are called the demon camp, they may not be able to move forward for a lifetime. If it is forced to transform, it will even cause the blood clan to explode and die! "You can join my banner, but if you transform, your blood lineage..." When Ace heard Wu Ming let go, he immediately raised his head and said loudly. "No, sir, others can''t, but I can. For some reason, I have absorbed a lot of devil''s blood and possessed a part of the devil''s breath!" Hearing what Ace said, Wu Ming really felt a scent of a devil on the opponent''s body. Although the number was scarce, he himself was really transforming towards the devil. "All right, I''ll try it." Wu Ming cut through his fingertips, handed out a drop of his own blood to Ace, and then began to try to corrupt the blood in front of him. A drop of blood dripped on Ace''s forehead and was absorbed by him. Wu Ming felt that the other party was gradually being controlled by him, but... A powerful consciousness suddenly sprang from Ace''s body and began to counterattack along Wu Ming''s consciousness. This consciousness Wu Ming was a little familiar. It was the owner of the singing voice from the previous blood moon, but when this consciousness rushed to the front of Wu Ming''s consciousness, it suddenly stopped and dissipated automatically. Seeing this, Lilia and Venus, who were a little nervous, were relieved. Although they couldn''t feel the level information Wu Ming was at, they could still feel the danger. Immediately afterwards, Wu Ming strangely discovered that the blood in front of him had blended his own blood perfectly, and he was called a true half-blood and half-demon. No, this statement is not accurate. Because the blood of Ace and the blood of Wu Ming''s demon were perfectly integrated, no one was a vassal of anyone, and no longer distinguished from each other. Ace became the first demon vampire! After the transformation, Ace was pleasantly surprised to find that his strength was constantly improving, and the degree of improvement was even higher than when he became a Marquis! His once scarlet blood turned black and red, and the breath he breathed with Wu Ming''s unique smell of sulfur. "I knew I could succeed!" Ace said excitedly "Why didn''t you die? And it succeeded!" Wu Ming looked at the "little mouse" in front of him with doubts. Ace: "My lord, are you a bit too much..." .... After the transformation was completed, Wu Ming did not rush to let the other party demonstrate his blood control skills, but carefully inquired about the other party''s life experience and the forces behind it. He felt that the vampire in front of him was too coincidental, and how could the other party possess such a super ability that can only be possessed after mastering the rules. However, the outcome was very disappointing to Wu Ming. The opponent was just an ordinary blood clan who had good enough "luck" and had a good ability to climb up from the bottom. Moreover, the forces behind him are not even a powerful force on the plane of his own blood clan, it is only a third-rate level. Wu Ming knew that the other party must be telling the truth, because the other party''s blood originated from him, and he could hardly lie when facing himself. Now that there was no result, Wu Ming gave up temporarily, instead focusing on letting the other party demonstrate the skills just now. "My nameless lord, the skill used by the humble job just now is called "Blood Qi Reflux"!" Chapter 164： After speaking, he took out a cup of blood and performed a wave in front of Wu Ming. "Although at the beginning, this skill just allowed me to absorb nearby blood into my body and use it to recover myself." "But after groping for a while, I found an important problem..." A rare seriousness appeared on Ace''s face. "The so-called skills are just a form of performance. Any skill, after being proficient enough, can be..." While speaking, Wu Ming watched him **** this cup of blood out of thin air, and with his control, began to transform into various shapes. "Do whatever you want, ever-changing!" When you want to attack, the blood forms a sharp blade, which looks extremely sharp and can easily pierce various armors. When they wanted to defend, the blood formed one shield after another, forming a perfect protective layer within a certain range. Although it was very thin, Wu Ming could perceive the defense of these tiny blood gas shields in series. Power is not low! Immediately afterwards, these blood gathered together to form a mini blood moon. Although there is no more mysterious singing, but the basic power is still there! "My nameless lord, this is the blood gas control method I have mastered. Although it is called blood gas, in fact it can only control blood. You can try it." "The first thing you have to do is to sense the blood qi that does not belong to you, and then try to control them!" Ace took the blood back, put it into the cup, and let Wu Ming try it by himself. "it is good!" Wu Ming glanced at the cup in front of him and nodded. He easily felt the blood energy energy produced by the blood in the cup. Although this energy was weak, he could still capture it with his keen sense. "Blood and blood gas are somewhat different, but blood gas is more pure than blood, it''s just the energy stimulated in blood." Wu Ming had some insights and said in his heart. Ace widened his eyes and looked at the cup in front of Wu Ming. "Moved!" Not only him, even Venus was surprised at Wu Ming''s strong learning ability, but Lilia just smiled. She knew Wu Ming''s potential, so she was not surprised. A stream of red blood came out of the cup, showing the appearance of a red mist. Because it is the blood qi produced in the blood of other people, it is obviously different from the black and red that Wu Ming owns. It can be said that Wu Ming has now mastered the basics of blood-gas diversion skills. Perhaps. The appearance of this blood gas made Ace look a little confused. After all, as a blood clan, he could naturally feel the strength of the energy contained in this blood gas. Suddenly, Wu Ming frowned, the old problem was guilty, and he lost his grasp of this energy. Although he can master his own vitality, other people''s is not enough. I only saw that the blood energy suddenly became uncontrollable, escaping to the outside quickly, but after being restrained by Wu Ming, the blood energy energies changed the direction of escape, and collapsed toward the inside! A small "black hole" of blood energy was born in this way, and countless blood energy energy gathered to one point. "Danger!" Ace yelled, his ability to perceive blood is the strongest, and he naturally knows that it is dangerous. Although he couldn''t understand how Wu Ming made such a small amount of blood so dangerous, he was still timid to avoid the explosion. Among the crowd onlookers, Venus followed closely, and a back jump jumped to a safe distance. And the succubus Lilia herself is not fast enough, she will be affected in front of her, so she had to... He caught Ace who was about to flee, and used that strange force to lift the hapless kin to him! "Buzzing!" This group of blood began to vibrate. Although Wu Ming tried hard to stabilize the energy, it failed. "BOOM!" This small group of blood exploded suddenly, and the huge explosive power sprayed out, forming a small group of storms! Wu Ming forcibly resisted this total, the damage was not very high, so he didn''t need to evade. "Is it still an old question? Control!" Wu Ming frowned as he watched the shock wave from the explosion. Although this kind of move is very powerful, but now he does not need more damage moves. He needs a stable continuous skill, and it is best to allow him to have the same recovery ability from the outside as Ace. Ace, who was blown up with a swollen nose and swollen face, stumbled out another cup of blood and placed it in front of Wu Ming. Let Wu Ming experiment again. ... I don''t know how long it has passed, but Wu Ming kept trying, because it was getting rid of it. He tried to put the microscopic skills he had mastered into the control of his blood. The attributes of the two are not the same, so the experiment was not successful at first. Because Wu Ming puts it more on his own physical combat for the microscopic skills, which is indeed the first time for energy control. Although it was not successful at the beginning, as the number of experiments increased, he still had some gains. The blood gas energy can be stabilized for a long time. And he also found the trick, which is to be calm, absolutely calm! He found that when controlling blood energy, he must not become agitated and violent like in battle. Wu Ming also finally understood why those mages need to be careful when casting spells, because a little carelessness will cause the violent energy to eat themselves back! .... While he was continuing the test, he heard the notification sound of the system. "Ding, congratulations to the host for having reached the upgrade standard for the skill "Heart of Slaughter"! The skill has been upgraded and successfully advanced!" Chapter 165： Heart of Slaughter? Wu Ming suddenly discovered that this skill that had not been upgraded had really been upgraded. This skill almost became a passive skill in his mind, and it was only activated during combat. Not to mention the low sense of existence, and he has never understood the upgrade conditions of this skill. He initially thought that this skill was killing, because when he first started killing, this skill was indeed growing, and the degree of growth was not low. But in the later stage, no matter how he fights, no matter how many enemies he kills, this skill remains immobile. Only then did Wu Ming know that the standard for upgrading this skill is that he needs to master the control of energy! He only noticed the killing in the skill before, and forgot the meaning of this skill. Then, the system showed Wu Ming the heart of slaughter after the upgrade. Skill: Heart of Killing! (Upgraded version of Heart of Slaughter) In every killing, the host has become accustomed to death and blood, thoroughly understood the power of the self, and unlocked the unique coercion owned by the unlocking host after the skill upgrade-the halo of fear! Any enemy who is weaker than the host (whether physical strength or mentality) will be stunned by fear and light bad! Fall into a state of fear in a short time, and even after the enemy recovers from the state of fear, the strength will not reach the perfect level! And the host can now have higher mental resistance, any hypnosis and charm of existence to the host itself will be greatly reduced! Note: This skill can still be upgraded! "Not bad!" After Wu Ming glanced at the detailed description of the skills given by the system, he was also very excited. Although he did not expect that the unlocking condition of the skill was to completely master the power he possessed and made him take some detours, but the result was good! Today''s heart of slaughter has evolved into the heart of killing, not to mention, he can finally unlock his unique ability, the halo of fear! Although there are also fear demons in the endless abyss, there are even strong ones who have advanced to the fear of the devil. But this name is only used to describe the opponent''s strength and fighting style, and they themselves have nothing to do with the word fear. And this halo of fear that Wu Ming has mastered is, in a sense, fear itself! "Turn on the fear halo!" Wu Ming said silently in his heart. In an instant, a breath of fear came out silently from his body. Ace, Lilia, and Venus had their legs weakened at the time, falling into endless fear. Because after Wu Ming opened this halo, they felt terrifying. The moment they were in contact, it was as if they were facing death itself, and this feeling of fear almost made them mentally collapsed. At the moment they fell into fear, they seemed to see Wu Ming''s scarlet glasses at the same time, which gave them an illusion. Wu Ming... is the **** of death who rules death! .... Looking at the three people who looked like headless flies in front of him, Wu Ming scratched his head. "Uh, it seems that you shouldn''t use the three of them as guinea pigs. It''s a bit too much." Wu Ming first patted Venus, who was curled up and trembling on the ground, and let the devil slow down. Then he woke up Lilia who was crying and Ace who was foaming at her mouth. "No... Nameless lord, it was terrible just now!" After Lilia woke up, her eyes rolled and she was about to plunge directly into Wu Ming''s arms. In fact, she was the least affected, and she just brushed her mind. Seeing herself getting closer and closer to Wu Ming''s generous chest, an unknown smile appeared on the corner of her mouth. unfortunately... "My lord, I was scared to death just now!" Ace woke up, hugged Wu Ming''s arm with disgusting disgust, and cried with tears and nose. He just felt that he had been squashed by a Titan abruptly, and the words of the feeling of fear were not enough to describe it. Wu Ming, who hadn''t waited for the violent veins to rise, shook Ace away, and saw Lilia, the angry succubus next to him, taking a deep breath. A big foot volleyed Ace directly kicked hundreds of meters away, and fell to the ground without knowing his life or death. "Damn it! This smelly bat dares to spoil my good deeds!" Lilia thought hard. ..... Afterwards, they knew that Wu Ming had broken through again just now. His strength has jumped up again! Not only has a new killing heart, but also initially mastered the technique of blood-gas diversion. The three immediately congratulated Wu Ming. They knew that on this eternal battlefield, the stronger Wu Ming was, the thicker the thigh they held. Wu Ming is just very calm. For some reason, he always feels that his feelings have become more indifferent after acquiring this killing heart. "Maybe it''s an illusion, after all, how can things like feelings disappear..." Wu Ming thought. After communicating for a while, Wu Ming and others discussed the next plan again. Wu Ming is going to continue the succubus Lilia''s plan to become stronger. After all, Lilia is still far away from the true girl of the abyss. So they are ready to hunt down some demons again as sacrifices. And in the following time, Wu Ming and others learned a lot of recent information about the devil''s camp from Ace. First of all, after the battle with the devil, the defeated demons began to flee to the last fortress, and adopted a strict defense strategy. Then wait for the end of the civil strife on the plane of **** to get help from reinforcements to regain the lost ground. Chapter 166： But at the beginning of the design of this fortress, I didn''t expect this to happen one day. On the entire eternal battlefield, all the demons swarmed into this last fortress. So the situation is very embarrassing. This fortress cannot contain all the demons who have evacuated here, and many demons have been abandoned. They were thrown into the perimeter of the fort as cannon fodder to consume the power of the demons! Although the demons outside held a group, many demons were still killed every day under the chase of the demons. But there is a trap... The cunning demons used a vicious scheme! Among these abandoned demons, there are actually many "devil hunters" who specialize in hunting high-level demons. They looked rags and rags, no different from those fleeing demons. But if the demons had a slight underestimation of the enemy, they would be horrified to find that the weak chicken demon that could be trampled to death in front of them was actually a strong man! The hunter has become a prey! Offensive and defensive reversal! This kind of despicable behavior has caused many demons to be recruited, but since the demons are fighting for themselves, they don''t know what the demons did. At best, they thought it was a demon whose strength was inadequate, and he overturned during this process of spawning monsters. So the demons rely on this to make the demons bleed instead! But this situation will not last long. Because the strongest fortress is always broken inside, they never thought... A traitor has emerged from the demons! No, it''s two. The devil Venus and the vampire Ace looked at each other and smirked at the same time. The two of them have a plan, a bad plan! PS: Starting from today, I will write a big chapter. Since then, the plot is not coherent, and you can watch it more coolly and more comfortably! [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ## Chapter 124 Hell Change! (6000 words) Wu Ming and his party went near the last fortress where the devil was. Sure enough, fighting broke out in a large area around it. The demons who used to be like a broken bamboo chased and killed those demons, chasing them all the way to here. They want to break through the last fortress of the devils, and the devils are fully defending! .... The **** forces built a huge defensive circle around the entire fortress, divided into elite small-scale battle groups one after another, scattered in various places around. Their mission is simple and cruel. They will use their lives to stop those advancing demons and prevent the demons from coming together to attack the fortress itself. They are... the first line of defense! A line of defense made of flesh and blood! Countless battles are happening in this area. And in this one, there is a special small group of demons. They are composed of two demons, one demon, and a blood race. They seem to know the surrounding terrain very well, and they are killing high-value targets one after another in this area. It is Wu Ming and his party! At this time, Ace, who was like a dog, was at the forefront, constantly smelling the blood in the air. In this way, he can know where there are suitable targets, and he is familiar enough with the terrain to catch up with those enemies at will. Sure enough, after a while... "Found it, it''s him!" Ace pointed to a vampire, and the face of the vampire pointed to was pale. He felt the terrifying aura unconsciously emanating from Wu Ming, which made him almost fainted. "It''s this dog who laughed at me before, cough cough, nameless lord, he is strong enough to be a qualified sacrifice~!" Wu Ming rolled his eyes. This Ace was obviously avenging his personal revenge. Just today, Wu Ming has killed many blood races who have bullied him. But Ace''s words were right. The blood family in front of him was indeed a real blood marquis. Killing him can be exchanged for a lot of contributions from the endless abyss. "Aura of Fear!" "Blood gas burns!" "Already...thunder!" In the next second, the head of the vampire who had not had time to escape fell into Ace''s hands. Ace looked at his colleague who had bullied him, and his heart was very refreshed. "Haha! You dared to laugh at me before, but now my uncle has a thigh hug!" Disregarding the contempt of the people around him. "Okay, now it''s my turn. Let me think about the other people around me who have offended me..." Devil Venus said loudly with hands on hips. Venus, you too... Killing all the way in this way, Wu Ming has gained a lot. But for the sake of safety. After several people were about to fight, they came to a high point and took a rest for a while. Wu Ming stood on the top of the mountain and looked towards the distant fortress. The fortress itself is a huge gathering place for portals, and Wu Ming can see many portals standing in the fortress just standing in the distance. "Is it spectacular?" Chapter 167： Venus pulled up her hair and stood beside Wu Ming with a charming smile. "Compared with the endless abyss, the existence of **** is much smaller, we only have a small plane to be born." "But even so, as the family members of hell, we demons still fight with you demons on the eternal battlefield for countless years. Guess how we did it." "Alliance, a military alliance against the abyss" Wu Ming stared at those plane portals and replied. Venus nodded, indicating that Wu Ming was right. Demons and demons are also creatures of the lower planes, but they are essentially different. The demons have a huge number of "allies", or, no matter what method they use, they control countless races to work for them. Such as kinsmen, spider monsters, gnomes and other messy creatures. The powerful existences of the devil, the blood race, the spider demon and so on have gathered together to form a super power! . This force is even comparable to the entire endless abyss. Even more terrifying is that they are in some ways more than the endless abyss Moreover, the relationship between the two of them is not purely plundering and being plundered, the demons have trade relations with many of them. But all those who are concerned about the Eternal War, they have a lot of questions about the existence of this strange alliance. That is why these races participate in the confrontation between **** and the abyss? Why are they willing to become the devil''s minions? Even willing to use the elite of his own race to consume those endless high-level demons! No one knows accurate answers to these questions. Regarding these issues, there are some speculations that the demons of a certain term or certain terms have deceived these races with despicable contracts. Because of this possibility... too small! This is so small that it is impossible to achieve! Take the blood clan as an example. Although the blood clan is not comparable to the devil and the devil, they are the top power of the lower planes. But their strength should not be underestimated! Not to mention that the ancestors of the blood clan are still alive in this world, only relying on the strength of the princes in the blood clan, they can resist most of the enemies who want to plot against them. And their ancestor is said to be a real super strong who has survived from ancient times! It would be excusable if only to say that such powerful blood races were deceived by the devil and restricted by the contract made by the other party. But what about the Nerubian family? What about the dwarf family? and also.. More or less of these races have strong people, and many of them don''t need to fear the invasion of hell... Why are they willing to listen to hell? The answer to all this... Wu Ming looked at the portals standing here in the fortresses with a gloomy face. Seeing is believing, hearing is not, now he finally knows what kind of enemy he is facing. Among those portals, except for the largest one, fighters of their respective races are constantly pouring out. After they assembled, they walked out of the fortress, preparing to defend against the demons who came after them. "Have you seen it, this is the embryonic form of our dream of gathering power!" Venus proudly said that although she had rebelled, the pride of the devil was still deep in her soul. "The power of gathering the crowd?" Wu Ming was a little confused. It was the first time he heard of this term, and he didn''t know what it meant. "A path that is completely opposite to the devil''s path, although it is only a rudimentary form, has already achieved results, the so-called gathering power." "It''s a form of power. It is the countless weak beings entrusting their abilities to the collective, and then exerting stronger power." "One race may never be able to contend with Endless Abyss Sound, but what about two races? Five or ten? The power of all races is brought together, and we are invincible!" "The demons in the endless abyss are different. Although you also have an army of demons, they are more of cannon fodder. The only purpose of your war is to give birth to the strongest!" "But our demons are different. We are weak compared to your demons. Therefore, we will naturally use various methods to enhance our strength." "In the beginning, it was the accumulation of quantity. Until the qualitative change occurred, our strength has been improved and we don''t know how much." After speaking, she opened her clothes, didn''t care about Wu Ming''s eyes, and said seriously. "Have you seen it, just the seemingly simple clothes on my body is a complicated project. The spider silk provided by the spider monsters, the miniature spells of the demons, and the craftsmanship of the gnomes finally form this defense and Combat clothing with all-purpose uses is just the smallest thing. Moving forward, our weapons, formations, spells, and combat methods are constantly merging." After Wu Ming heard it, he nodded, and he understood what the other party meant. "So, what do you want to say?" "Time! We the devil only needs some time, we can do better! Become stronger! Sooner or later, we will be able to flatten out all the demonic forces with the integration of countless racial abilities! Time! .." "It''s on our side!" Devil Venus roared. "So what happened in **** that made the person who was on the throne of the devil commander so short-sighted and launched a fight against the devil at a time when the timing was far from right, let us now" "Nothing! Everything is wrong! Tell me what else you didn''t tell me when you were fighting the Chaos Demon. I''m not a fool! I want the truth!" Venus suddenly grabbed Wu Ming''s hand and said excitedly. Lilia, who was next to her, looked upset and just wanted to say something, but saw the way Venus was now, she still held back. "The truth?" Wu Ming stood in the distance and looked towards the fortress. The frequency of battles is getting higher and higher, he can sense a lot of battles of hundreds of square kilometers, and the number has been increasing sharply. Moreover, the probability of the demons winning is getting higher and higher, no matter how the **** camp struggles, it will be of no avail. Chapter 168： Now it can be clearly seen that the **** camp is getting weaker and weaker, and Wu Ming''s long war experience has made him discover that the line here is retreating a little bit. He turned his head and glanced at the anxious Venus, and said everything he had seen that day. ... "Do you mean that the Chaos Demon became the supreme ruler of our demons, and then started this war!" (Chapter 107) Venus murmured pale. Although she had defected, it was a choice that must be made between life and death. But now, she felt more despair, a kind of despair that her race was about to be destroyed, that was a kind of sadness. No individual can be as stable as Mount Tai after learning that his race has undergone such a catastrophe. "It''s not just that there is a problem with your demons. According to the previous demon who successfully broke through the bondage, among our demons, there are also those corrupted by the Chaos Demon, but..." Wu Ming sensed the fighting of the nearby demons and said hesitantly. "We don''t know whether the news is true or not, and even the endless abyss has no means to find the corrupted demons, the existence that can deceive the devil, just thinking about it, it feels a bit scary." What Wu Ming said is true. This Chaos Demon is a real conspirator. Only a few nodes were corrupted, and the demons and demons suffered almost fatal blows at the same time. And in most cases without knowing of existence, he actually used his own means to let the demons release an army of chaos and demons from low latitudes! This terrifying existence almost destroyed the entire world with its own power! Moreover, the aftermath of his conspiracy continues, causing the demons and demons to bleed for it! Although the demons are never afraid of those head-on fights, when it comes to conspiracy and tricks, they are really like big carrots. .... Wu Ming pointed to the distant fortress and asked Venus. "Let¡¯s not talk about it, Venus, have you noticed that there are too many deaths in the current **** camp, and... until now, no devil has emerged from the **** portal, it is a **** position? Have you encountered any troubles?" Only then did Venus cheer up and look into the distance. "Damn it, you are right. It is impossible for such a large-scale battle to not send troops to support it, especially in this life and death situation!" "It seems that a large-scale chaos broke out in hell, which caused this situation." Wu Ming asked what he thought of immediately. "By the way... Has chaos really happened in hell?" As a native **** creature, Venus thought about it seriously. "It has happened, but it rarely happens, because even if chaos breaks out in hell, the speed of ending will become very fast, after all..." "Our devil is a natural order creature!" Then Wu Ming looked at the demon that was still coming in a steady stream in the distance, and said. "If no reinforcements are sent in hell..." "Then this eternal war may really be over." Wu Ming, as a demon, naturally wants to win this war, but... Not in this creepy way! .... At the same time, massive chaos really broke out in hell. Moreover, the scale of this chaos is beyond the imagination of all demons! In the entire plane of hell, countless demons are constantly killing each other. For all demons, they are already desperate. Everyone is an enemy! Maybe in the next second, people they know will raise their butcher knives at them. Everyone may have been spread and corrupted by the Chaos Demon. They have been hidden in the devil society for a long time! The demons are all rumblings now, they can''t believe anyone. They can''t even believe them! Because maybe they are the devil who was corrupted, but they haven''t shown it yet! In hell, many demons smiled and unfolded their bodies, revealing their true and terrifying appearance. They have completely lost their consciousness and their usual appearance. They are now, no, they are. They become more and more similar to the previous Chaos Demons, Moreover, the aura on their bodies is gradually changing, and they are beginning to become mixed with a hint of terror. Moreover, they are constantly devouring the demons that are still active. Every time they swallow a devil, whether it is strength or their own aura, they are rapidly becoming stronger! Although there were not many chaotic monsters at the beginning, they could choose those powerful demons to corrupt and make them a member of their own. .... Such horror scenes have spread all over the plane of hell! But the weird thing is that the consciousness of **** is as if she can''t feel anything, doing nothing, and even she still hasn''t released any news to the demons until now! It''s as if...she acquiesced! In the depths of the plane of hell... I don''t know in a corner. A chaotic monster that wriggled like a slug was lying on the ground. Waiting respectfully for the powerful presence in front of you to speak. Time passed bit by bit, neither spoke nor moved. Chapter 169： Finally, the chaotic monster raised his head and said in a terrifying voice. "My lord, the number of devoured devils exceeds one-fifth, do you want to continue?" Looking along the head of this monster, you can find a huge gray-purple throne in front of it. After hearing the words of the Chaos Monster From the throne, a woman slowly stood up. As she got up, this piece of space actually showed an extremely unstable characteristic. It was as if this world could no longer contain her existence! And when she stood up, a pair of huge, black-gray wings spread out! And as she gradually stretched out her wings, this pair of wings was still expanding outward! "Crack!" The space is broken! Just unfolding the wings, this power broke the space. And if you look closely, on this wing, there is actually the mysterious pattern that Wu Ming had seen on that mysterious man''s wing before! (Chapter 111) "grown ups!" The existence of chaotic monsters gradually became nothingness because of the fragmentation of space. It itself knows the strength of this real "monster" very well. So it hurriedly shouted and stopped the other party''s "relaxation" behavior! "Don''t panic, I just..." The woman turned around and looked at the Chaos Monster with a sneer. "I want to relax!" The female is elegant and beautiful, and her voice is like natural singing, with a calming effect! If Wu Ming saw such a face, he would be very surprised. Because this face is the beautiful woman he met when he first absorbed the source blood, but her appearance has changed a lot! (Chapter 49) Her once beautiful face is still as beautiful as before, but unlike before, her face now has an unnatural atmosphere of destruction, with a tyranny that wants to destroy everything. After seeing it, people can''t help but feel fear! After hearing this, the chaotic monster kowtows quickly. It can''t figure out when it has angered the terrifying existence in front of it. "My lord, I''m just following your orders, no two minds!" And the beautiful woman just snorted. Then there was a hint of coldness in her eyes. "Really, then why... why this time your plan to capture the dark tunnel failed!" The woman roared angrily! With her roar, the Chaos Demon actually shattered with the speed visible to the naked eye! This powerful chaotic monster from low latitudes was almost killed by the roar of the super strong in front of you! "My lord, let me explain..." The chaotic monster endured inhuman torture, but he had been surviving in low latitudes for many years, and he had long been accustomed to this level of pain. "The plan was successful. The Chaos Demons were released. According to the contract, one of the Chaos Demons really has a trace of the Chaos Rules. As long as they can survive in this world and get long enough, then this eternal battlefield will be It can be corrupted quickly and become part of the chaos." "Next, this place will serve as the base camp for the rest of the Chaos Demons, and more Chaos Demons will emerge from lower latitudes and completely occupy all the real world! It''s just a pity..." The woman listened to the other party''s words and said furiously. "It''s a pity you failed, didn''t you?" There was killing intent in her tone. "Yes, my lord, it was a humble mistake. I didn''t expect the counterattack of the Endless Abyss to be so decisive and powerful! And the most important thing is..." The Chaos Monster raised his head, at this time, if anyone looked at his face. It will be horrified to find that the other party does not have any faces. His face is made up of pure nothingness, but when you look at it, his face turns into a mass of rotten and twisted black rotten flesh, so back and forth! "Those **** chaos demons have compromised towards the endless abyss! They chose the lies given by the chaos abyss and believed in the hope that did not exist in the prophecy!" "If they didn''t compromise at the beginning, they could definitely hold on for long enough to let this chaotic rule really blend into the real world and become the basic rule of the real world, and our plan would be successful." "And, I doubt..." The chaotic monster raised his head and looked at the beautiful woman, a little hesitant. "Do you doubt anything, go on!" The attractive woman sat back on the throne again, angrily. "After receiving the information...that devil, no, your majesty...he expressed his unwillingness to return!" As soon as the voice fell, the woman''s angry voice came over! "What are you talking about! This is impossible!" "Crack!" The chaotic monster shattered into pieces on the spot and was about to die, but the woman just waved her hand, and the chaotic monster was miraculously recovered. "You said... Your Majesty does not want to return! Impossible, that kind of pain, that kind of endless loneliness, that kind of... endless hatred!" "You said how could he be unwilling to return!" The Chaos Monster only cursed his mother in his heart, knowing that he wouldn''t tell the truth. He finally understood now, why before leaving the chaos, a powerful presence told him that he must say what women want to hear. No matter if that sentence is true or false. So he changed his mouth immediately. Chapter 170： "My lord, it was just my nonsense just now!" "I will definitely let your Majesty return to the real world! I will die without hesitation. May I ask... the current corruption plan will continue, if it continues, the entire plane of **** will collapse!" The beautiful woman closed her eyes and pondered for a long time. Finally spoke up. "Go on, create more Chaos soldiers for me, start the war again, destroy the defenses of the endless abyss, and reoccupy the dark tunnels!" The beautiful woman opened her eyes, revealing extremely cold eyes. "As long as my beloved Majesty, my beloved can return, these demons..." "All can be abandoned!" And Chaos Weird immediately kowtowed his head, and said. "Subordinates obey orders, the great "hell" queen!" [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ## Chapter 125 Wildness and... The Call of the Patriarch of the Blood Race... Let''s not talk about the situation on the **** side. At least Wu Ming and his party were very happy to brush their rewards. Whether it''s a spider monster or a vampire, these allies of the devil can be exchanged for rewards in the abyss altar. Even some powerful monsters such as Nerubs During this period, although Lilia was reluctant, Wu Ming still forced her to exercise her fighting ability. During this period, her three Hydras grew rapidly. Lilia''s catalytic skills have allowed these monsters to grow rapidly at a terrifying speed, without even the barriers caused by too fast advancement. The three hyraxes had grown their seventh heads, and they were quickly approaching the eight-headed monster Wu Ming had seen. But Wu Ming didn''t care too much about these beasts in the future. He was more concerned about Lilia''s own strength than these monsters with little combat ability. .. At this moment, a hidden area far away from the edge of the battlefield. Venus and Ace stood together on the outermost side to advance. Wu Ming and Lilia are taking an important step in a cave just dug out with a magic sword. ... Inside the cave. Lilia''s eyes were confined, floating in mid-air, and she seemed to be doing important advanced work. The golden hair is as conspicuous as a golden thread, but there is not the slightest joy of advancement on her beautiful face. Instead, he looked sad. It seems to be worrying about something. "Crack!" A trace of black and pink energy radiated from her body, which hit the nearby wall, exploding with great power. "Don''t worry, come steadily." Wu Ming stood in front of the succubus and said lightly. He once again took out a reward from the abyss from the space ring, and gently crushed it with his hands, allowing Lilia to absorb it. With the absorption of these rewards, Lilia once again restored her grasp of power. Her aura became stronger again, like a dark cloud, which surprised Venus and Ace secretly at the entrance of the cave. "It''s really enviable. As the companion of an unknown adult, the treatment is so good!" The blood clan Ace approached the devil Venus and chatted. "Hmph, this succubus is not a nameless companion yet, look at her like that!" Venus glanced at this big-mouthed kin, and at the same time thought to himself. Where is my old lady inferior to that succubus, in terms of appearance and figure, I am a devil no better than her! "Stains, if you can''t eat grapes, it''s sour." Ace has lived long enough as a blood clan, so he naturally understands Venus'' thoughts better. "But, having said that, the rewards given by the abyss can''t be used by you, the devil, but my "demon vampire" can be used!" Ace glanced at the depths of the cave and said thoughtfully. "However, the strength of this succubus has grown too fast, even if it is piled up with countless sacrifices, it is too terrifying." Venus glanced at Lilia now, and thinking of the weak succubus before, he had to admit that Ace was right. It seems Wu Ming... A monster is being created! "Boom!" A huge consciousness pressed over, causing both Ace and Venus to tremble. It is the endless abyss, she has put her gaze here! She is also concerned about the promotion of this succubus! .... The eyes of the succubus opened slowly, and she suddenly found herself standing in a sea of ??flowers. On her left are all kinds of scary flowers blooming in the black and red earth. Each flower is different and seems to have its own unique nature. Chapter 171： On the right, there are some beautiful flowers blooming on pure white clouds, which makes people seem to want to smell them. Unlike those horrible flowers, these flowers all have a similar appearance, and if you don''t look carefully, you can''t distinguish them at all. Lilia was standing between these two different flowers, a little hesitant for a while. Although Wu Ming has heard it, she is here for the first time. "Is this the depths of my consciousness? It represents the place where my real name shines." Venus said in a daze, Wu Ming told her that when she entered here, her body outside would lose consciousness and be controlled by the endless abyss. But she will slowly realize the power of her real name in this peculiar space, but this is not an absolutely safe thing, if her strength is too weak, or... After she indulged in this depth of consciousness for too long, she would not be able to return. The endless abyss would continue to occupy her physical body, making her a real walking dead! When Wu Ming was on the orc plane, he solved the interference of the Heart of Killing (before the Heart of Slaughter evolved) on the whispers of the endless abyss, and automatically entered this magical place. And finally he understood his real name and said the phrase "I come and I will conquer." This is his perception of his real name, but unfortunately, his own real name is still missing, and there is no Achieve the final awakening. ... As for Lilia, although she was forced to awaken with the help of Infinite Abyss, Wu Ming discovered that Lilia had a very thorough understanding of her real name. From the time she first wandered into the endless abyss, she had her own way of fighting. That''s the summoning thing! From the non-entrant monster at the beginning, to the giant worm "Xiaoju", to the three Hydras now, her fighting style is perfectly combined with her real name. The so-called real name is actually one''s understanding of one''s own strength, and also a summary of one''s own fighting style. Her real name is... Agatha-motherhood! As soon as she lowered her head, she could actually see the power of her real name engraved on the cloud land in front of her eyes. This is how her real name was revealed from the depths of her consciousness. But the black side in the distance is still silent, which also shows that part of her real name is sleeping. Just as she was about to walk towards that place, a thick black mist penetrated into the space. It is the consciousness of the endless abyss! This area was originally the most secret and safe place for any creature, but like the endless abyss that has existed for a long time, you can enter it by virtue of the fact that you are the creator of the devil. A pair of small black feet stepped on this black-red land, seemingly blending into it perfectly, Can''t tell each other at all! "The abyss is big..." Lilia naturally recognized the other person, after all, Wu Ming had dictated to her the communication between himself and the incarnation of the endless abyss consciousness. Before she bowed, Endless Abyss waved her hand to stop her unnecessary movements. At the same time, a sense of consciousness passed into her mind out of thin air. "You don''t need these mundane manners from the higher planes, Lilia!" Succubus Lilia was surprised. "You, you know my name." "Any demon that survives in the endless abyss, I can know, just by sweeping my consciousness, I can know your origin." After finishing speaking, the incarnation of the abyss consciousness circled this place quickly. "It seems that your nature is not bad. Although you have been corrupted, I did not expect that your real name for the first awakening still belongs to the line of elves. It seems that your heart still does not recognize the existence of demons. Am I right? ?" "Mixed-blood made by demon fusion elves!" Lilia lowered her head, not knowing what to say. "It''s okay, even so, since Wu Ming asked me to come and help you, I will help you." After speaking, she stretched out her little hand, emitting an endless thick black fog, which quickly covered the black-red flower field. Under the black mist, these flowers are growing quickly, competing for nourishment with each other. These flowers are fighting in their own way! After a while, a super flower bone fused with other flowers appeared in front of Lilia. "It seems that your qualifications are really good, it didn''t make me take too much effort!" The Consciousness of the Endless Abyss clapped its hands and glanced at Lilia who was standing next to her. "It''s hard to understand why Wuming chose you as the beneficiary of this plan. I really don''t understand. I hope you don''t waste his kindness." After speaking, she was about to dissipate, leaving Lilia''s consciousness. "Wait...wait a minute!" Lilia hesitated a bit, blocking the endless abyss consciousness in front of her, and she was a little scared in the face of such existence. But thinking of Wu Ming, she still mustered the courage to ask her own words. "Can I ask, what does the nameless lord use to make a great existence like you come to me and help me get promoted?" The endless abyss turned his head and looked at Lilia. "Do you... really want to know?" ..... In the real world, Wu Ming suddenly found that the succubus Lilia floating in the air seemed to be awakening. "Did you make it?" He was a little excited, let Lilia grow up is an important step in his plan! And deep in Lilia''s consciousness. "Is there no other solution? No, I want to help him! I have to do it anyway..." The succubus asked in vain, but the consciousness of the endless abyss had already left. But at this time, that huge flower bone slowly bloomed, and his power was also radiated to the entire black and red land. Lilia''s second real name, the part that represents the devil has awakened! Chapter 172： Her second real name... Wan Denis-Wild! Lilia suddenly opened her eyes and looked at Wu Ming in front of her, tears streaming out of her eyes. Wu Ming was a little puzzled. When he awakened his real name, it didn''t seem to be the case. and... He was pretty handsome at the time. "Nothing, my favorite nameless adult, I just thought of something." Listening to Lilia''s words so numb, Wu Ming felt a bit chilly unconsciously. But seeing that the other party looked a little injured, Wu Ming finally sighed and reached out to touch the other party''s head. "It''s fine, but..." "How about it, your real name is completely awakened." Lilia nodded, wiped her tears, and said with a smile. "That''s for sure, and... look!" After speaking, she released her real name, Wandenis-the power of the wild. "This is wild, but...not crazy!" After speaking, a ray of energy similar to the endless abyss appeared in her hand and plunged into Wu Ming''s body. "This...this is!" Wu Ming was surprised to find that his physical fitness was becoming extremely active, as if he was holding a breath, his strength was constantly pouring out, wanting to fight the enemy. It feels like... "Bloodthirsty? The whispers of the endless abyss!?" Wu Ming said in surprise, is this the ability that Endless Abyss helps her unlock. "No, nameless lord, it''s not that simple, you can feel it carefully!" After Wu Ming heard this, he was surprised to find that he was surprised that there was no sign of going crazy. He was in a completely controllable range! This is much more powerful than the whispers of the endless abyss! After all, on the battlefield, controllability is one of the qualities that demons lack the most. "Yes, and my ability can release more than ten thousand demons. They will all fall into this state. You can understand it as a controllable bloodthirsty technique!" Wu Ming is really satisfied now, and the resources he has spent are finally not in vain. Although Lilia in front of her had only awakened her real name again, for her, it was a tremendous improvement. At least when there are troops involved in the battle, this one of her skills may be the winner! "By the way, how is the ranking of your Lady of the Abyss candidate?" Wu Ming remembered the second important question, which was the ranking of the girl of the abyss. Lilia pulled her hair and said with a nice smile. "Currently ranked first!" Wu Ming''s eyes lit up. "As you said, the endless abyss has indeed issued an order, if it is completed, I will officially advance to the girl of the abyss! and have the right to belong to a part of the rules of the entire endless abyss!" Lilia said with chicken blood. "It''s just that the task... it''s not easy to complete." Wu Ming frowned, he had a bad feeling. "Task...what is it?" "Participate in and destroy the last fortress of the devil! Let the demons give up this eternal war!" "!!!" ...... At this time, fierce fighting was still going on on the side of the Devil Fortress. Although the demons are strong enough, the **** camp does have a lot of background. Except for the demons, the support troops of other races are still sending troops here frantically. As for the devil... Although the local devil commander was very anxious, he kept sending personnel to the plane of **** to ask for support. But these demons who were sent back... As if sinking into the sea, there was no reply. It''s as if there is a terrifying monster behind the portal in front of you, it is devouring every life passing by! .... However, even the other races are strong. The real backbone of this alliance is still the demons. If the demons don''t send enough troops, the battle in the entire area will collapse! Countless allies of **** will be trapped here! It''s not that they don''t want to evacuate. The portals in this fortress are two-way, but because they are two-way, they have no guts to hand over this area to the demons. Let alone the importance of the Eternal Battlefield to their allies. Just talk about these portals. Although the portal can be destroyed, no one can enter it anymore. But these portals are different. In order to reduce the loss of plane transmission, this kind of permanent portal was specially established. Even after these portals are damaged, there are still a lot of plane data of their plane positions in the area after these explosions. After the demons who are proficient in plane knowledge feel these residual data, they can easily reverse engineer it. Chapter 173： Re-establish these portals! But when the time comes, the people who enter these portals will be the endless demons from all levels! .... As long as it is to prevent this cruel thing from happening, any race is estimated to be desperate! So now, even if the cunning and greedy demons lose their chains, the rest of the races whose lives are tied here will be desperate! But far from this fortress, there are still a large number of demons swarming. No one knows how many levels there are in the endless abyss, but what the demons can know is. Devil, even high-level demon. It can be regarded as a consumable in this kind of war! The demon''s powerful resilience is reflected. Even if the Infinite Abyss had almost exhausted the potential intermediate demons before, and threw them into the battlefield after increasing their strength, but within a short time, the Infinite Abyss had re-summoned a new batch of qualified ones, which could be used as consumables. New demons used. Among these demons, Wu Ming was naturally among them, and he and Lilia and others were quickly harvesting the enemy''s heads in the outer layer. As the defensive line of the **** camp shrinks, the demons can really be said to be coming down. Fierce battles are happening everywhere in the sky and underground. The demons blushed, laughing and fighting. Many of the demons found out strangely that they didn''t show any signs of madness in this battle. Although he was full of fighting spirit, he didn''t seem to lose control. For a while, they all thought that they were fighting hard and received the affirmation of the endless abyss, and got her extra care. But only Wu Ming and others know that this is actually Lilia''s ability. She is joining the battle in her own way! Strands of wild aura continuously injected into the body of the devil, to tempt them to fight. At this moment, a spider demon discovered something was wrong. His name is General Nerub-Cassins! Cassins is the supreme leader of all the spider monsters in this area, and his own strength has reached the edge of mythology. It can be said that one step further, he is a true mythical figure. His strongest talent ability is perception. Whether it''s fighting, time, or even space, his unique talent can feel any subtle difference. In other words, under such chaotic conditions on the battlefield, he can see all directions and listen to all directions in the true sense! This talent also allows him to participate in all kinds of battles without any disadvantage! More than that, the creatures of the arachnid are different from vampires and demons. They are the most powerful creatures in the **** camp! Adult spider monsters, if they are a wise species, after learning the secrets of their clan, their strength can be comparable to an old high-level demon. And those spider monsters without wisdom, although they look like wild beasts, no one dares to look down upon them. Because those terrifying spider monsters with hideous faces can tear any existence that dares to despise them by hand! Although they don''t know why they fight, they know how to kill! Although the number of spider monsters is scarce, every spider monster that can only live to adulthood is a powerful enough combat power! ... Cassins discovered the secret of this group of demons suddenly becoming stronger. That **** succubus! Cassings'' unique talent made him discover what was wrong. Some strange things were mixed into the demons fighting nearby. Not only that, but he also discovered that these demons were not maddened by blood. "This succubus!" Cassins took out a siege hammer larger than him, jumped from the fortress, and smashed it towards the opponent. In the air, Cassins was pleasantly surprised to find that this succubus did not respond, and did nothing in the face of his attack! "Huh, it really is a waste of magical attacks!" When he jumped halfway, he found something else that must be wrong. That is, the succubus actually looked up at him. "Found it?" Cassins sneered, even if it was discovered by a succubus, the succubus''s physical combat ability was notoriously weak! He was dreaming of blasting the enemy in front of him with a hammer... The succubus smiled at him. That smile... Full of weird, but incredibly evil and cold-blooded! The sledgehammer fell, and he didn''t feel it hit anything, making him a little confused. "Could it be that the succubus is too light? This hammer is turned into a fan?" Before he came back to his senses, he felt a stray wind coming from behind his head! "Boom!" His sturdy head was exploded by the whole hammer, and the body supported by eight legs did not fall straight to the ground, but stood there like a sculpture. "Lilia!" Wu Ming called out. "Yes, Master Wu Ming..." Lilia turned her face, her beautiful face was still endless, but Wu Ming clearly saw in her eyes... a trace of madness and bloodthirsty that did not belong to this succubus at all. "Do you have any instructions?" The succubus approached Wu Ming, and seemed to mix his own fragrance and blood. This kind of smell was very attractive to any demon, and Wu Ming couldn''t even control himself. Chapter 174： "You have some..." Wu Ming hasn''t finished speaking yet, only heard... A scream came from the fortress, and... He felt the breath of Chaos Demon again! No, the breath this time is just similar to the breath of the Chaos Demon, but not the same type. "No way! How could it be possible!" Wu Ming said in surprise. "This nameless demon... Could you please come to me for a visit." Wu Ming turned his head and found that it was the blood clan Ace! "Don''t be surprised, I am the ancestor of the blood race." Ace looked at Wu Ming with hollow eyes, and said in a non-emotional voice. "I have something... about hell! I need your help!" [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ## Chapter 126 Welcome to Nightmare Night! After Ace said a word, everyone around him instantly felt that the temperature dropped a lot. As if "brush!" Wu Ming immediately pulled out the Demon Sword and Evil Eye, and put it on "Ace"''s neck. His eyes were cold, and he stared at Ace''s hollow eyes. "who are you!" Wu Ming gritted his teeth and said word by word. He didn''t believe that this Ace was the so-called "ancestor of the blood race", he would rather believe that this blood race was parasitized by something strange. So he immediately pulled out the weapon cold-blooded, as long as Ace''s answer he was not satisfied. Or if he feels that he is still threatened, he will not hesitate to wave the magic sword in his hand to kill the opponent. "Ugh..." "Ace" turned his head, as if Howe didn''t care that he might be killed by Wu Ming in the next second. He just continued to sigh indifferently. This sigh seemed to contain all kinds of helplessness. "The devil is nameless, I know you won''t easily believe it, but I will show it to you later, now..." Ace waved his hands gently, and a **** magic that Wu Ming had never seen before volatilized out of his hands. "Let us enter the fortress first!" This blood magic hit one of the gnomes who were about to sneak attack on them. "Ahhhhhhh!" With a scream, the dwarf in between actually poured out blood directly from his body, and the whole person exploded and turned into a pool of blood! All the blood in his body was not wasted, but was gathered by "Ace", and a terrifying round of blood moon was gathered on top of his head again. The lonely and ethereal singing reappeared, and this weird situation made Wu Ming still not let down his vigilance. "Don''t panic, little guy, I am not your enemy!" Then, without knowing it was "Ace", all the blood races on the battlefield were stunned for a moment, as if they were receiving orders from nowhere. Then all the kinsmen began to rebel, frantically attacking the surrounding "allies" who were still fighting side by side just now. Soon, all the blood races gathered together and successfully occupied the entrance of a fortress. Moreover, their number is increasing, and the entrance is firmly controlled by them, and other races are helpless for a while. What''s more, they made this one completely messed up the battlefield. The previous allies were disgraced by their backstabs, and the pressure from the demons made it impossible for them to pull out their hands to completely clean up these traitors. They. And during this period, I was worried about my lack of strength. The "ancestor of the blood family" unexpectedly made two blood marquis come to Wu Ming out of thin air, and dug out the blood core in front of him. The two powerhouses did not hesitate at all, and did not even shout! The two blood nuclei gently fell into the hands of the "ancestor of the blood race" and were easily crushed by him. Before the countless blood qi could radiate out, he was inhaled into his body. The veins on his face were violent, his body was rapidly swelling, and his strength was also rising rapidly, far surpassing the strength of an ordinary blood marquis. This horrible sight made Wu Ming and the others feel cold behind them, and for a while they were more in the defense of the "ancestor of the blood race". However, the "ancestors of the blood family" who had absorbed the blood cores of the two marquis greatly increased their strength, exuding tremendous power in every gesture. A ribbon of blood surrounded and surrounded everyone, successfully defending against any harassment on the battlefield. "I said, I am not your enemy, at least for now, we have a common enemy!" "The ancestor of the blood family" said as he controlled Ace. In front of him are the corpses of countless warriors from the **** camp, and the viciousness of their attacks far exceeds that of the demons and others. Because of this, Wu Ming temporarily believed the words of the "ancestor of the blood race", and went to the fortress entrance safely with Lilia and others. "Let''s get in soon! My people will **** us to the portal!" "The ancestor of the blood clan shouted loudly," he looked anxious as if there was some great terror chasing him behind. After entering the fortress, Wu Ming and the others did not stop him in the slightest under the leadership of the other party, or that there was no existence that could stop him. "Quick, it''s here!" A portal condensed like blood stands in front of Wu Ming and others, but at this moment, Chapter 175： A terrifying roar appeared! "Damn it, so fast!" Wu Ming turned his head, and was surprised to find that there was a Chaos Demon. No, the Chaos creatures kept pouring out from the other side of the passage and pounced towards them. "These chaotic creatures all entered this world from the **** side! I didn''t expect Zero to do so absolutely! All her offspring were sacrificed by her!" "You...what did you say?" Venus'' face was pale, as smart as she naturally understood the meaning of the other party''s words. "Hell, what''s wrong with hell!" "Hell... it may be gone now," The "ancestor of the blood family" swung a blow of the blood family magic, and continued to drag everyone to the portal, but endless chaotic creatures were still surrounding them. "There is no **** in this world anymore!" Wu Ming drew out his magic sword and slashed at the chaotic creatures who were thrown over. These terrifying creatures were even more distorted than the previous chaotic demons. It can be said that just knowing that they exist, ordinary people may be frightened in the past. At this time, each of them has lost its previous specific appearance. Each chaotic creature looks like a strong meat ball, but the meat ball has a large blood bowl or a few huge mouths in the middle, showing extremely sharp sharpness. the teeth of. As for how they are composed... Every fast muscle on the body of a chaotic creature is composed of the flesh and blood of the devil. In its body, there are even a lot of "parts" of the devil hung on it. This horrible look makes the scalp numb and unbearable. Look straight. Wu Ming saw that there were too many enemies around, and his group was about to be surrounded. Out of helplessness, he once again put on the starting move of Killing God''s Swordsmanship. "Everyone, be careful, I will solve these!" "Blood gas burns!" "Blood Fury and..." "Kongming style!" Wu Ming slashed his sword heavily in front of him, and it was different from before. This time, he used the blood energy skills he had mastered in this attack. With his sword swung down, everyone around him, even Wu Ming''s cronies, still trembled with fright, the power of this sword far exceeded the limit they could imagine. More than that, In an instant, there was a sound of infinite space breaking, everyone only felt a darkness in front of them, and then the whole person could not see anything. It took them several seconds to respond to this situation. "Are the rules of the space rudimentary?" "The ancestor of the blood family" said to himself when he saw the scene before him. at this time.. All the chaotic creatures close enough to them were crushed to pieces by Wu Ming''s attack! After everyone recovered their eyesight, they were taken aback when they saw the minced meat in front of them, and then looked at Wu Ming. "Huh...hurry up, I haven''t finished killing, there are more behind!" At this time, Wu Mingzheng''s face was pale, and he was trying to take out some items from the space ring to supplement his lack of vitality, and said weakly. Sure enough, after Wu Ming finished speaking. Countless roars came again. The iconic roar of the Chaos Creatures made everyone''s hearts lifted up again. "The ancestor of the blood family" glanced at Wu Ming, extended a finger with Ace''s body and pointed at Wu Ming. Then, in the blood moon, a ray of bright red blood slowly flowed into Wu Ming''s body. He is recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye. "The way you use blood is very domineering and powerful, but..." "You still lack some things, such as how to get blood from the enemy." "Is the blood flowing back? No, almost all the enemies I killed with my magic sword are completely necrotic, and their blood is difficult to absorb!" Wu Ming replied. "No, that''s not the case, what I said... you will understand later. Now, let us escape first." Soon, everyone came to the portal to the blood plane, ready to leave here. Wu Ming suddenly grabbed the hand of "Ace" and asked the ancestor of this mysterious blood clan. "What are you going to do?" "Live!" After that, in Wu Ming''s bewildered eyes, he took the lead to jump into the portal. Wu Ming, Venus and Lilia looked at each other, a little confused. "My nameless lord, you can make a decision." Lilia is of course Wei Wuming. The head of the horse is a saddle. "Cut, we are here now, there is no way to turn back!" Venus sneered. It seemed that after learning of the panic in hell, he was shocked. Wu Ming glanced at the chaotic creatures that were getting closer, and said helplessly. "Indeed, we can only go one way to the dark now. Go in, remember." Wu Ming clenched the Demon Sword Evil Eye. "Be vigilant." Who knows what''s behind this portal, ambush? Surrounded or something else. Wu Ming took the two and walked in together. Walked into the portal that was as sticky as blood, and came to the world of blood! Chapter 176： After a trance, Wu Ming and others found themselves in a new world. An eternal red moon hung above the sky here, emitting a weird red moonlight toward the ground. "I''m going, Master Wu, and you two... why have you both returned to the world of our blood with me?" Ace finally seemed to be back to normal, and his eyes became clear. Looking at the three people curiously, the previous appearance of the upper body of a ghost also disappeared. At this moment, a large group of powerful vigorous soldiers surrounded them, wearing gorgeous armor, staring at the three of them. Then, an old and powerful kin grandpa slowly walked up and said to Wu Ming. "Welcome, welcome everyone to one of the worlds of our blood family" "here it is.." "Nightmare night!" [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ## Chapter 127 Ancestor of the Blood Race-Lamia! The Duke of Blood said weakly. That old look, everyone has no doubt that the other party might die in front of them in the next second, but... Everyone didn''t mean to underestimate the other party. You must know that this real blood clan powerhouse in front of you can at least display super strength, and age sometimes does not mean everything. "Grand Duke Raphael? You, why did you come here!" Ace is a little nervous. Although he is a Marquis, he still feels nervous when facing a real grand prince. Except for their illusory ancestors, this is the true control of the blood race. The big man of the thirteen blood council! "Nothing, I came here to meet the devil on the order of the ancestor." Grand Duke Raphael waved his hand, and a huge super luxurious carriage appeared behind him. The car itself was luxurious, and it was actually a few dragons that pulled the carriage! This earth dragon is not an earthworm or the like, but a truly powerful monster with dragon blood. Although its wings are small and unable to fly, the earth dragon has a powerful physique. Using this powerful mount to pull a carriage, it seems that the ancestor of the blood family gave Wu Ming and others a lot of face. In this case, Wu Ming no longer means to refuse. After all, he has come here, he wants to hear what the other party is going to find out. And, he was ready to hear what the other party wanted to say! This is especially important! Moreover, Grand Duke Raphael immediately ordered his surrounding men to blow up the door of the plane leading to the eternal battlefield. It is estimated that Wu Ming has no choice now. ... Everyone got into the carriage together, the decoration inside was not only luxurious, but also very comfortable. The level of comfort makes people wonder if they are hypnotized. "Hehe, the master''s handwriting is engraved with a miniature magic circle that makes people feel naturally comfortable, and is mixed with magic agarwood. It can be said that the only purpose of this carriage is to make anyone feel comfortable. Raphael said with a gentle smile. Among this group of people, the only one who was still nervous was Ace. In fact, this is also very simple. He is a traitor, an existence that has betrayed the blood race and the devil alliance. To be honest, he is now a demon on the one hand, and a blood clan on the other! Moreover, the powerful blood grand prince next to him might be able to shoot him to death on the spot. Thought of here... He involuntarily leaned against Wu Ming''s side, causing Lilia and Venus to keep rolling their eyes. "I met your so-called ancestor before, and I have some questions about your ancestor..." As soon as Wu Ming said what he said, Ace was completely shocked again. "The ancestor! The nameless lord actually saw our ancestor!" Ace''s face was pale, and she kept beating in her heart. If he knew that he had been given a "ghost upper body" by the ancestor on purpose, he might be scared to lose control on the spot. "Sorry, I can''t say anything about our first ancestors, though." Raphael smiled and said that the noble taste was too strong, which made Wu Ming a little uncomfortable. "You will be able to meet the ancestor in person soon." ..... However, since the other party had said so, Wu Ming had no intention of forcing the other party, but, like everyone else, looked outside through the carriage. Nightmare Night, one of the planes owned by vampires. And this is the world of the blood race. Everyone came at once, so they couldn''t help being a little curious. The world of the blood race is very different from the endless abyss, even hell. This is similar to the ordinary upper plane world, but there is no daylight, or there is very little daylight. The ancestors of the blood race changed the rules of this world through their own means, allowing the blood moon to replace the sun and greatly shortening the daytime. The society of vampires is the kind of late-medieval appearance that Wu Ming''s book has seen. In the present, the carriage passed through a small town. The town is very prosperous. Although compared to Sardinstein, it is a lot deserted here, but there are a lot of things. Chapter 177： The bustling crowd, the lively street market, and the blood guards that can be seen everywhere. All this made Venus shine in front of her eyes. Compared to Lilia and Ace, she saw this kind of scene for the first time, The devil''s society is much more strict than any race. Among the devils, there is hardly any entertainment or enjoyment of life. Every devil is a winding machine from birth. Everything you do has its own purpose. In her memory, from the time she was born, she was learning, fighting, and then learning, fighting. Learn how to sign contracts, learn the cooperation of the devil squad, learn the magic of the devil, learn...too much "These blood races...Aren''t they nervous?" Venus pointed to the kinsmen outside the carriage and asked curiously. He didn''t look nervous at all. Grand Duke Raphael smiled. "No, they are actually also nervous, but the blood race is different from your demons. A large part of them know that they are small, they don''t have much ambitions, they don''t have much desire, and their long lives have taught them to enjoy Way." "Moreover, they know that there are enough strong men in their heads to die for them, so they can enjoy these with peace of mind." The old man smiled helplessly. These words made Venus start thinking, not knowing what he was thinking. ..... The carriage stopped quickly, and everyone got out of the carriage and came to the front of a bright red palace. "What is this place?" Wu Ming asked. "The place where the ancestor descended for a while, our nightmare night hasn''t let the ancestor descend for a long time." Grand Duke Raphael said. Then he made a gesture of asking, but this time he only let Wu Ming in. "My lord, please." Wu Ming didn''t hesitate, nodded, and motioned to let others rest assured. Walked into this blood-red hall. After entering the center of the hall, Wu Ming saw at least a few hundred kinsmen kneeling on the ground wearing a black cloak. Before Wu Ming approached, he heard these blood races whispering something. "The owner of the blood moon, the owner of endless blood, the original creator of the blood clan...the ancestor, Lamia! Please grant us eternal life!" "The owner of the blood moon, the owner of endless blood, the original creator of the blood clan...ahhhhh!" "Buzzing!" There was a sudden vibration in the air, and a huge consciousness dropped. The blood races suddenly burst open, and the blood on their bodies was all condensed together and condensed into the air. After a while, a naked woman crawled out of the blood. The woman has Peng Song''s golden hair, her skin is as white as blood, and her body exudes an amazingly powerful aura. This person is the ancestor of the blood race-Lamia! Moreover, Wu Ming was surprised to discover that this ancestor of the blood race was actually completely human! Only then did he remember that it was not just her, but Grand Duke Raphael, Ace and others were all human beings. This seems to be not a coincidence! "Anonymous, we finally meet again." The woman opened her eyes, and the color of her pupils was like blood. She showed two teeth that are common to blood races, and said to Wu Ming who fell on the ground. "You are Lamia? The ancestor of the blood race, why did the body descend here." The moment she appeared, Wu Ming, like her prestige, immediately noticed it, and he also sensed that the opponent was coming from the body. "No, I don''t have an ontology, or, these children of my blood race, each one is an ontology." Lamia did not know where she found a layer of white gauze and wrapped it around her body. "My body is used as a blessing and is scattered into the blood of every blood race. Okay, let''s not talk about this. This time I am looking for you because I have very important things to tell you." "Anything about hell?" "Yes, and more than that, there are more important things that need me to discuss with you." Lamia stood in front of Wuming, with a faint smell of blood on her body. "Let me first declare that apart from our kinsmen, the existences of the Nerubs, Gnomes, etc., are ignorant of the plan of hell, and even the demons, they have no knowledge, and everyone has been taken advantage of." "Those chaos demons being released are actually all conspiracies planned by the leaders of hell!" "By the way, do you know who the real leader of **** is?" Wu Ming shook his head. "It''s not clear, is it **** consciousness? An existence like the endless abyss?" "No, no, the so-called consciousness in **** is nothing more than a person''s divine consciousness!" "Hell from beginning to end, it''s a person''s possession!" Wu Ming was taken aback after hearing this, how could it be possible. An existence that can control hell, I don''t know how strong it will be. "who is it?" Chapter 178： "The Queen of Hell! But she has a more famous name from ancient times, but no one remembers it now." "What is it?" Lamia sighed and waved his hand gently, as if he was about to stop something. "Wife of the Demon King! Master of the Fallen Protoss!" "You mean, she is the wife of the Demon King! Could it be..." In an instant, countless clues gathered together. Wu Ming''s head moved quickly, and he pieced together one clue after another, and finally. He got a terrifying answer. "Damn it, what this **** did, could it be said that she did it for...!" Lamia nodded. "Yes, her ultimate goal is to understand and rescue the demon king!" "Those so-called chaotic demons are just part of the seal of the abyss against the demon king. The catastrophes that have been faced before are nothing more than the aftermath of the loosening of his seal!" "By the way, let me tell you another piece of heavy news, that adult, ah no, that bitch, has been completely crazy!" Lamia, the ancestor of the blood clan, said with a gloomy face. "She is going to use the whole world as a sacrifice! Unleash that horrible existence!" [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ## Chapter 128 Crazy Plan! Wu Ming knows many things about the previous Demon King, such as his size. And some of the contents of the seal. However, why the ancestor of the blood race, who once belonged to the **** camp, knew so much. "Who are you? Why do you know so much?" Wu Ming looked at Lamia in front of him and asked in a cold voice. Many things that the other party said, Wu Ming first found it incredible, and then he was suspicious. "Do you know the source blood of the ancient demons?" Lamia asked, she dripped a drop of blood from her finger and let it float in the air. Wu Ming nodded. He had absorbed this kind of thing more than once, so naturally he knew it. Is the other party still connected with this matter? "If I say this technology, or this ability, come from me, do you believe it?" After speaking, she showed the production process of a drop of "origin blood" in Wu Ming''s surprised eyes. "For example, this drop contains not only my life information, but also my heritage, my thoughts, and even the rules I have understood!" Lamia looked at Wu Ming as if lost in memory. "As for who I am, I am a creature born in the same era as the creator of hell, the queen of **** "Zero"!" "I have not only met the previous Majesty, but also the ancient creatures whose majesty power is still alive now." "I am the first blood race." "It''s also the only orthodox descent!" ... Only then did Wu Ming learn some of the secrets of Lamia, the ancestor of the blood clan. What the other party said was sufficiently detailed, and now he is more concerned about another issue. That is the purpose of the other party looking for him to come here. He believed that the other party''s move was not groundless. "what is your purpose?" Wu Ming asked. "I have two things I want to achieve!" "One is, I hope you and I will join forces to destroy this counterattack from **** and successfully end the threat from chaos, at least eliminate the existing threat!" Wu Ming nodded, almost as he expected. The sudden rebellion of the blood races this time really had been planned for a long time, but he was very curious about what methods these blood races used to hide from the cunning demons. "The second one is that I hope to borrow the "Your Majesty''s source blood" you have absorbed to reshape our blood, and then merge into the endless abyss, but I don''t want to follow the orders of the endless abyss." Reshaping the blood family? Wu Ming was really surprised when he heard this. What the other party said was close to the level of creation. Although Wu Ming knew that the other party was the ancestor of the blood race, he at best thought that Lamia was just infected in some way. Or assimilate a group of people. And what the other party said just now really made Wu Ming feel the extraordinaryness of the ancestor of the blood race. You know, what she said about reshaping is not a simple matter. At least Wu Ming can''t do it! "Why me? No, no, no, I want to know why many of you are looking for my existence, and what happened in the ancient times!" Wu Ming suddenly felt an inexplicable irritability in his heart. From the beginning of the endless abyss, to the conscious incarnation of the orc world, to the current blood ancestor Lamia... He seemed to have been forced to step into a horrible quagmire. "Is it because of that prophecy? What does this prophecy mean?" Wu Ming asked coldly, since the ancestor of the blood race in front of him is a creature that has lived from ancient times to the present, he naturally needs to ask clearly. "Yes, this prediction is likely to be true." "why?" Chapter 179： "This, I cannot say it." Seeing Wu Ming''s expression a little gloomy, Lamia immediately explained. "It''s not my own will, I just can''t use any form to make you understand! You have to believe me, this is a kind of information shielding, which is the means used by existences higher than us, about prophecies If you know, you will know, but if you want to explain, no matter what method I use, you can''t understand it!" When Wu Ming heard this, he remembered the scenes he had seen when he absorbed the source blood of the ancient demon, and many of the important messages were blocked by some kind of power. It seemed that what the other party said was true, but Wu Ming felt very unwilling. "Then let me change the question, what happened in the ancient times?" Lamia just looked at Wu Ming with a smile and shook his head. "The same question cannot be told to you, but if you really are the one in the prophecy, you will know it sooner or later. I can tell you one thing. There are too many secrets in the ancient times, and even some of them. Higher than the **** of creation!" Hearing this, Wu Ming was also completely helpless. However, Lamia knew Wu Ming''s thoughts. Any existence surrounded by such a fog would be confused. But right now, she clearly knew that they were facing a more difficult problem now than those illusory ancient puzzles. hell! Those demons who possess the power of chaos are now the mortal enemies of any real world. All they need to do now is to solve these problems first. So she cleverly changed the subject and asked Wu Ming to focus on the matter in front of her first. "The devil is nameless, I know you have too many questions to solve, but now, if you don¡¯t solve the chaotic monsters that crawled out of hell, then all the world will be destroyed! Even you will not escape the fate of death. !" Wu Ming looked at Lamia, trying to find something in her eyes. After staring at it for a long time, Wu Ming finally sighed. "All right, what do you want to do? Tell me what you know." Lamia just smiled, she naturally saw that Wu Ming had a lot of emotions. "Let''s talk about the **** side first, let me first talk about the master behind the hell, "Zero", a powerful fallen protoss, her strength is at the top of all the worlds, if you want to defeat her..." Lamia shivered. "it''s impossible!" Wu Ming was very confused directly. You said so much in co-author, just to tell me that we can''t beat the big boss behind the other side, can''t we? "In the ancient times, "Zero" was one of the best super powers in the world. At that time, her individual strength was only weaker than the two **** kings and the demon kings, and now." "The **** king of the world is sleeping for unknown reasons, and the demon king is sealed, so in today''s world, she is an invincible existence." Wu Ming also understood when he heard this. It seemed that Lamia might have some means to contain the opponent, but he lacked some help, so he called himself here. "So... what is your countermeasure? In what way are you going to stop the opponent?" Lamia glanced at Wu Ming suspiciously, didn''t he say it clearly enough? The opponent''s current strength is incomprehensible. "Countermeasures? I don''t have any at all, do you have one?" The two looked at each other, and Wu Ming realized that this was a misunderstanding. The means to defeat each other did not exist... Since it was a misunderstanding, Wu Ming took a step back and came directly with a set of Bian Que triptych. "No help, wait for death, goodbye!" What a joke, this **** queen is not a joke. Although Wu Ming has been crushing the enemy all the way to fight, he can even leapfrog and challenge, and it is always him who wins. But the current situation is no longer a so-called leapfrogging, okay, Wu Ming''s strength and realm are very high, naturally he understands the other party''s description of "zero". That''s a super power, it''s a kind of existence above the myth level. It''s possible to blow Wu Ming and Lamia''s heads with one punch. So he was ready to run away without hesitation. Although Lamia didn''t know what the devil Wuming was talking about, she knew clearly that Wu Ming was not going to cooperate with her. So she quickly grabbed Wu Ming and said seriously. "Don''t get me wrong, although the strength of "Zero" is so strong that we cannot cope with it, we are not bound to lose!" Wu Ming glanced at each other and sighed. "Then you can talk about your plan. Let me talk about it first. I''m not going to fight against each other in hand-to-hand combat. That''s a death hunt!" Lamia''s face is also very bad. "That''s...naturally, neither of us together may be as powerful as one-tenth of the other''s." "Forgot to tell you that we cannot attack each other, and the other cannot attack us, because like that majesty, she is also sealed! But she is sealed in the depths of hell, only Just move around in that small area." "By the way, if we hope to win, I know one thing, that is, the entire plane of **** is built by her, and all the souls of the devil are, in principle, part of her." "This is a two-way relationship! Let''s use this to make a knife. I have a technique that can use these chaotic demons to reverse the sanctions against this terrifying queen of hell." After speaking, she waved her hand, and a miniature drawing of the blood magic circle appeared in front of Wu Ming. There were so many magic patterns on it that he felt a headache at a glance. "This is the summoning ritual I developed. The initial purpose was to allow my soldiers to quickly summon me to the real world." "Although I failed at the beginning, I succeeded on the opposite side of the magic circle! I can use this reverse summoning method to retransmit all the chaotic monsters back into the chaos!" "And the significance of this magic circle is more than that. If I really succeed, because of the special relationship between "Zero" and the devil family, she will also be dragged down by the whole hell, and then dragged into the chaos. forever and always!" "This is my counterattack, an extremely crazy plan!" "And to accomplish this, I need your help! The devil is nameless!" [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ## Chapter 129 Unknown Conspiracy! "So, you did so much..." Wu Ming looked at Lamia with a frenzied look, and asked. "What is it for?" Wu Ming always felt that the ancestor of the blood family had concealed something from him, and he had concealed a lot. Chapter 180： He even heard some conspiracy questions. Instead of guessing wildly, Wu Ming thought it was better to ask the other party directly. At least before cooperating, he needs to know the other party''s ultimate goal. Hearing this, Lamia looked at Wu Ming and said very seriously. "You may not believe it, I hope..." "The Majesty and the Queen of Hell are forever returned to the chaos, sealed and protected at the bottom of the endless abyss!" Immediately afterwards, she seemed a little frightened. "That Majesty cannot and should not return to this real world!" ..... Having said so much, Wu Ming finally cooperated with the ancestor of the blood race. There was no other reason, except for Lamia, Wu Ming couldn''t think of other ways to solve the chaotic monster. No matter how crazy the other party''s plan is, it is much better than no plan at all. .... In addition to these, Lamia, the ancestor of the blood race, also made a deal with Wu Ming, that is, before the plan is executed, she will let Wu Ming understand part of the blood rules she has mastered. In this way, Wu Ming''s strength was strengthened. "Let''s take the first step. I now need to transform the life factor of the blood race to bring them closer to the demon line." At first, Wu Ming didn''t understand why the other party wanted to do this. Because the pure blood clan has a lot of strength, it doesn''t need the devil to be weak, so why do you want to give your race a demon title? Even the initial hybrids of blood and demons are often weak, and even the decline to the next level of strength has not happened. But Lamia gave his own explanation. That is to vote for the name, because of some undisclosed reasons, she must find a strong enough camp in the future to join it. First of all, it is impossible for the Protoss. Those Protoss who are full of primitive divinity will kill them one by one, and it is impossible to join them. And the **** camp that she joined before became unable to reassure her anymore, so she put the goal in the endless abyss. And the best way to join is to transform yourself into a member of the devil! However, the blood race and the demon''s blood are somewhat incompatible, and there is even rejection. At first she thought so too, and she had tried for a long time, but found nothing. However, on the day when Ace transformed into a half-demon and half-blood race, everything seemed to have taken a turn for the better. Just when she put her gaze on Ace, the nameless pawn, she was surprised to find that Ace not only has no strength to fall, but even his strength has risen! She was pleasantly surprised, and all the blood races were her eyeliners. Naturally, she understood the causal relationship before and after through long-term observation. Finally, she not only discovered that it was the "man of prophecy" who had corrupted Ace, but she was also a candidate for the son of the abyss who was favored by the endless abyss. She even saw Lilia''s advancement in her eyes. All of this, she finally understood the cause and effect. It''s not that Ace''s luck is good enough, but that this nameless demon is special enough. It was so special that it was like a gift that fell from the sky, and it slammed heavily on her head. So, in the end, she finally fought, and after the devil''s accident, she stabbed all the allies in the **** camp and brought Wu Ming here! She is going to complete the final experiment! "Okay, let''s get started." Lamia nodded at Wu Ming. But Wu Ming pinched his fingertips silently, and a drop of black and red blood fell into the air. Before he landed, he was greedily swept in front of him by Lamia. "This... is this the power gained after the real integration of that majesty?" There was a trace of greed = emotion in Lamia''s eyes that could not be concealed. "Such as... if I can also get a trace of your majesty''s power, even in the initial stage." She didn''t say it, but thought silently in her mind. However, Wu Ming, who looked at her coldly from the side, keenly noticed a trace of greed inadvertently exposed by the other party, did not say anything, but secretly strengthened his vigilance in his heart. After all, Lamia can stab the devil back, and naturally can also stab the devil back! Lamia quickly dripped the drop of blood into his mouth and tasted it carefully. After a while, Wu Ming suddenly realized that the other party had started to protrude his eyes2, his face was **, and he was lying on the ground and gasping for breath. Naturally she was not eating that drop of blood just now, but using her ability to analyze that drop of Wu Ming''s blood! The blood in this place is different from ordinary blood. It is Wu Ming''s blood that blends his life information into it. Otherwise, the other party doesn''t need to be so troublesome, just find an opportunity to attack Wu Ming directly. "Wait, this is..." Wu Ming suddenly felt fear inexplicably, he drew out the magic sword suddenly, to Lamia in front of him. But before he could do anything, this feeling disappeared, and it seemed to be just an illusion. "what have you done!" Wu Ming said coldly. The feeling just now was very strange. Wu Ming felt that he was completely seen through by the other party just now. Of course, only his body was seen through, but this feeling was very bad. Wu Ming seemed to see a strange illusion in the trance just now, as if he was standing in the darkness of ignorance with his hands outstretched, and all around him was a monster with open **** eyes, hiding Waiting for an opportunity to attack him in the dark, just like swallowing him. But Lamia, the ancestor of the blood race, was lying on the ground and convulsed, not knowing whether she became like this because of pain or comfort. Her form became a little uncontrollable in the blink of an eye, changing from a human form to a bat monster, and then a human form. In the end, her body returned to its original human form, but she uncontrollably grew a bunch of teeth longer than before, and her eyes became pure scarlet. The whole person lay on the ground like a beast, staring at Wu Ming. There were bloodthirsty, madness and... in her eyes. Chapter 181： greedy! But in the next second, her eyes changed back to clear and bright, and after a few tremors, she got up from the ground. Said somewhat apologetically. "I''m really sorry, I didn''t control myself." Her eyes were placed on the terrifying magic sword. Although her strength was much stronger than Wu Ming, this magic sword gave her a strong sense of threat. "Your majesty''s source blood is fused into your blood. Because the power gap between me and that majesty is too large to absorb all of it, this has caused this out of control situation." Lamia gave a panic. She thought she said it was perfect, but Wu Ming clearly perceives the other party''s thoughts. The suppression of demon blood! The blood of the demon that Wu Ming possessed successfully suppressed the other''s blood, and Wu Ming actually felt the other''s thoughts, although it was only a moment. These emotions did not change on Wu Ming''s face, but silently retracted the evil eyes of the Devil Sword, pretending to know nothing. "Nothing, can you transform? Transform your people?" Wu Ming asked that there were too many blood races, and he didn''t know how long it would take the other party to complete. "Okay, it will probably take a few hours!" Lamia laughed, and looked at Wu Ming with a slightly surprised smile. "Please wait a moment, I am about to start the ceremony!" "My sons, I am your ancestor, now, move to a safe area, I will help you open the door to a new era!" She said softly, but the voice reached the ears of every blood race. No matter which plane the blood race is on, you can hear Lamia''s voice very clearly! After finishing speaking, her whole person suddenly exploded, and countless tiny blood mist appeared in front of Wu Ming. Then the blood mist seemed to resonate, and disappeared into the air at the same time, without going out to see where. But at this time, Wu Ming''s pupils shrank, and he realized that in his perception, all the blood races nearby began to suffer painfully at the same time. He walked out of the temple and found that the blood races had actually begun to melt, turning into a lump of flesh and blood, constantly squirming. All the armors and clothes they were wearing fell off, and the weapons in their hands also left their hands. However, the following scenes made Wu Ming feel extremely familiar, but extremely strange! These flesh and blood are actually automated into cocoons one by one without the help of abyss consciousness! The cocoon of the devil! Different from the ordinary cocoon of the devil, they just reshaped their bodies. In that cocoon, Wu Ming could see the blood races one after another in a coma, but each of them is still the same as before! This Lamia didn''t lie, her strength really surpassed Wu Ming''s imagination. As some myths say, these blood races were purely shaped by her. In front of her, all blood races, no matter how strong or weak, are kneaded at will like a piece of plasticine. Soon, those demon cocoons broke open automatically, and one after another demon vampires crawled out, and they felt a little excited about their newly acquired bodies. but.. They unanimously looked in the direction where Wu Ming was, no matter how far away! Regardless of whether they are on the same plane or not! Their eyes are all the same, full of greed and bloodthirsty! "Reshaping... complete!" Lamia appeared in front of Wu Ming again, but this time, her hair turned black, her lips turned purple, and her eyes were even scarier than before. "Now, we can carry out the next step." She turned to look at the reborn demon vampires and said. "Moreover, we now have endless demon soldiers!" Having said this, a weird smile appeared on the corner of her mouth. [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! By the way, I beg you guys not to raise books QAQ ##Chapter 130 The Harvest of Blood and the Appearance of "Zero"... Lamia trembled a little, feeling the changes after being reshaped. The surging energy boiled in her blood, and many of the abilities possessed by the previous demon king were hidden in his blood. Although Wu Ming had absorbed the source blood of ancient demons twice, his understanding and use of blood was far behind Lamia''s in case. So this also led to Lamia who could easily obtain more information from Wu Ming''s blood. Not only that, after being reshaped, she also gained a lot of unexpected benefits, that is, the knowledge bestowed by the endless abyss! Because of the blood of the ancient demon, she attracted the attention of the endless abyss within a short time after being reshaped! Her crimson eyes were full of greed and desire, as if she wanted to gain a position in the endless abyss. After all, she now belongs to the category of demons. "..." It''s a pity that the endless abyss just posted his own gaze, and did not pay much attention. After all, this place still belongs to the normal plane, and these blood races who have just been reshaped are nothing more than half-blood demons. The gaze of the endless abyss was only for a few seconds, which disappointed Lamia who had been expecting it. She naturally knew the intention behind the endless abyss. Even annoyed! She thought of it silently in her heart. "Do you look down on me? Huh, one day...you will pay the price!" Chapter 182： .... But these things only happened in a short period of time. She still forcibly suppressed the depression in her heart and looked at Wu Ming beside her, forcefully smiling. "Let you wait a long time, our blood family has been reshaped, and now, almost all of the blood family will be merged into the demon line!" Wu Ming nodded and looked down. "Maybe, but as a new demon, I think you so-called "new blood races"..." Among them were a few former blood guards. At this time, they were a little stupid, and they looked at Wu Ming with unabashedly greedy eyes. There was still malice in that look. A malice that made Wu Ming feel hot. "Some lack of education!" As soon as Wu Ming finished speaking, in an instant, he held the Demon Sword Evil Eye between his hands. At the moment Lamia didn''t even react. The heads of several blood guards flew high. But Wu Ming still stood on the spot, sneering at the surprised people in front of him. He actually killed the blood races with the title of high-level demon strength only by relying on sword aura! And the moment he shot, even Lamia felt the aura of extinction again, which was like her dead enemy. She couldn''t help but shed a cold sweat. "Patter!" At this time, the heads of a few blood races fell to the ground, with unbelievable eyes on their faces. But the scary thing is that the remaining blood races didn''t show any fear at all. Instead, their faces became stiff, ready to draw out their weapons, and they seemed to fight Wu Ming. Wu Ming snorted coldly, just about to take a step forward. Lamia stopped Wu Ming and said. "They just can''t control their desire to get the blood of the strong, it''s theirs" "Is it instinct?" Wu Ming turned his head to look at Lamia. To tell the truth, he always felt that the so-called ancestor of the blood race in front of him always felt that the other party was doing something unknown, but he could not find a way. "I remind you, take care of them, or you will be in greater trouble." "Now, it''s your turn to figure out how to improve my strength." Wu Ming said coldly. He now wants to resolve these issues as soon as possible, and no longer wants to have any relationship with the other party. Lamia nodded and said with a smile, seemingly not interrupted by Wu Ming. "That''s natural. I will re-calibrate their behavior later, please rest assured." "As for the improvement of your strength, I suggest you give me a period of time and let me prepare. After all, it is not just my sons, even I have just been reshaped. The current strength is not very stable." "Don''t worry, we will give you and your subordinates the highest treatment. How about taking it as a relaxing night?" Hearing this, Wu Ming had no choice but to agree. Spreading the wings behind him, he ignored Lamia, but flew down to meet with Venus and the others, ready to accept the other party''s hospitality, and waited for a day. After reuniting with everyone, Wu Ming unexpectedly discovered that the previous blood clan Ace had not been affected by Lamia, not only hadn''t been reshaped, even his ancestor could not even feel it. It was as if he was kicked out by the blood clan now! ..... And his comment on this is... "It''s so cool! Except for you, I can''t feel anyone''s bloodline suppression anymore! My lord, you may not know what it feels like to be suppressed by a powerful person in the blood clan using your bloodline to suppress you!" Venus and Wu Ming exchanged glances at Ace, who was fluttering in front of them. Both sides noticed something was wrong. But it was not convenient for the two parties to discuss at this time, so the wise two just closed their mouths and said nothing. Just waited silently for the kinsmen to take them to a magnificent castle, and received them well. After everyone entered the castle, under the arrangement of the blood clan, they entered their own rooms to rest and cultivate. ... Early the next morning, of course, since this is the morning of the blood races, then the time now can be said to be late at night. Wu Ming was awakened by Lamia, and she came to help Wu Ming to improve his strength to deal with the threats of the Hell Queen "Zero" and the chaos creatures. This in itself is part of the transaction, and Lamia also knows that she and the kinsmen cannot defeat Zero alone. Wu Ming and the other high-level demons are also the main force of the war. Wu Ming came to a hall. At this time, Lamia''s body was wearing a red evening dress and standing by the window. If Wu Ming didn''t feel her breath, he would probably mistake him for an ordinary noble woman. Hearing Wu Ming''s footsteps, Lamia turned her head and smiled at Wu Ming. She clapped her hands, and the two deceased walked in with trays in their hands. "The devil is nameless, I''m sorry to make you wait so long. Now, I will fulfill my promise." The two waiters opened the tray in their hands, and there were actually two cups of blood, one of which was bright red and the other was dark red. They placed the tray in front of Wu Ming, and then left without daring to lift their heads. After all, the ancestor was here, and the two of them felt that they were trembling within a second. This kind of top bloodline suppression made them almost unconscious. "Two cups of blood?" Wu Ming frowned, wondering what the other party was doing. On the other hand, Lamia smiled gracefully, came to Wu Ming, raised one of the cups, and handed it to him. Chapter 183： "Yes, all the abilities and authority of our blood family are realized by blood." "And I am even more so. I am surprised at how many things are contained in a cup of blood." Lamia makes a mystery. "Please drink with peace of mind. I have condensed all the things you need. Whether it is knowledge or authority, as long as you drink it, you will know that what I have said is true." After that, under her gaze, Wu Ming first picked up the red cup of blood. Drink it down. "This first cup is the blood knowledge I have!" "..." Before Wu Ming had time to reply, his eyes went dark and he instantly lost consciousness. And when he opened his eyes again, he found that he was standing in front of his real name, and the terrifying black hole vortex was still running as usual, with a little gold thread encircling it. At this time, a red element was added from the outside. As if it wanted to test, a ray of red breath stretched over, trying to infect the entire black hole. But the black hole vortex suddenly accelerated, causing the red element to be drawn into it by his powerful suction. The remaining red elements tried to escape, but there was no effect at all. After absorbing all of it, Wu Ming found that there was a red line on the black hole, and his abilities had increased! He instantly understood the mystery of blood, as if he was born with it! Then, before he could make the next move, he awoke. In front of him, Lamia stood sweating profusely. The ancestor of the blood race had a miserable face, as if he had received an attack just now, a little weak. "The aggressiveness deep in your consciousness is strong enough, even if you absorb the knowledge I gave you, you still counter me as usual!" Lamia''s appearance was no longer as elegant as before, and she looked very embarrassed. "Perhaps, but maybe you have too many small movements." Wu Ming replied. Then he closed his eyes and opened it again! The whole world in front of him changed in a short moment. He began to become extremely keen, and he could clearly see every beating heart around him with his eyes! Moreover, Wu Ming knew all about the quality of their blood and the abundance of their blood qi. This is the ability possessed by advanced blood races, able to see through part of the defense and camouflage, and directly see the enemy''s body structure. Not knowing it was so, he looked at his palm. Then give a strong grip from the air! Not far away, an attendant of the blood race suddenly burst open and turned into a thick mass of blood. He quickly floated towards Wu Ming and was absorbed by him as a supply. Lamia did not feel any dissatisfaction, she knew Wu Ming was demonstrating to her. A lowly kinsman attendant would not play any role at all. "Finally, I have a more effective recovery method, but this time the recovery method is to replenish blood energy remotely, which is not bad!" Wu Ming thought in his heart. But Lamia was surprised secretly in his heart. I didn''t expect this Wuming to master the technique of blood so quickly! Although I have given all the knowledge, know that knowledge is just knowledge. Knowledge is not equal to power under normal conditions. Even if you know the knowledge of the skill, you don''t know how to use it. "This demon is nameless, but it''s so evil!" But she still said with a smile. "This second cup of blood is the rule I have understood. It may be more troublesome for you to understand." Wu Ming snickered after hearing this. Comprehend the rules? kind of hard? What Wu Ming likes most is to do things about the rules. You must know that he has ever comprehended all the rules of a world! He has been the Lord of the World! So he just looked at Lamia contemptuously. Then he drank the second cup of black and red blood. It''s just... the situation was beyond his expectation. The rules contained in this cup of blood have exposed Lamiyat''s affairs! .... "How? It takes a long time to understand the rules." Lamia looked at Wu Ming with a bewildered look and smirked. "Yeah, you are right." Wu Ming put down the cup, looked at the red moon above his head, and whispered. "The rules you master are really hard to comprehend..." ......... On the other side, the situation on the Eternal Battlefield is terrible. The previous **** forces and abyssal forces have been slaughtered by the Chaos Demons, and their strength is not as good as the usual one or two. Moreover, the two sides had another matchup afterwards, which caused the strength of both sides to be weakened again. Chapter 184： I thought this was a time when the war was completely ended. But I didn''t expect that the demons who had been out of Yaozi once again engaged in a show operation. They had summoned a Chaos Demon from a low latitude before, but now, for some unknown reason... He has directly become a chaotic creature! "What are the demons up to!" Everyone thinks so. Today''s Devil Fortress has completely changed its appearance. The former fortress has become a home base for chaotic creatures. Countless chaotic creatures gush out from the plane of hell, occupying all the land in this piece of land. And it exudes an aura of chaos at all times, making it difficult for creatures to survive in this piece of land. The bad thing is more than that. Not only are new chaotic monsters born here every moment, but they also tried to go to the direction of the dark tunnel many times. Although the people who remained on the eternal battlefield didn''t know what the opponent was for, their intuition told them that they would never let this group of terrifying monsters succeed. But as the number of chaotic creatures accumulates, the people become more desperate. But there is more than one weird thing. Infinite Abyss didn''t issue any orders this time, as if she had made preparations for this time, she had not become crazy like the previous Chaos Demon. But unexpectedly calm. The eternal battlefield spent many days in such a strange atmosphere. Finally, things have turned for the better! "Crack!" A crimson portal was suddenly established not far from the demon''s position, like a small whirlpool, growing little by little. "It''s the blood races!" A demon grinned and took up his weapon. "Hey, I didn''t expect that there will be a contribution to the door! This group of blood races are stupid!" "Don''t they know that it is easy to be attacked by setting up portals at will? Hahaha!" The demons laughed loudly There is no need to command, all the demons have made the same preparations almost at the same time, that is, they are ready to besieged and beaten the kinsmen who walked out of this portal after it was built! Soon, the red portal with the color of blood was built, and at the same time, they discovered that it was not just a portal built here! More portals are emerging nearby, one portal after another vortex appeared in front of the demons! Immediately after... "brush!" A big white leg stepped out of the portal, and then the demons were surprised to find out. A gorgeously dressed succubus stood in front of them. "It''s Lilia! The concubine by the devil Wuming!" Lilia was a little annoyed at first, but she was a little bit happy. after all... "Ahem, now is not the time to think about this, the task given by the nameless lord has to be completed!" Then, in the portal behind her, one after another vampires came out. They wore armor, and although the training was not as rigorous as the devils, they were much better than other races. The demons wanted to launch an attack, but this group of strange blood races exudes a strange smell. That is, they still smell of demons! "Could it be that..." Some demons reacted faster, and he gave the answer. "These are all transformed blood races?" And many demons retorted. "How is it possible, how can so many blood races be transformed into demons, the bloodlines of demons and blood races are incompatible!" Just when they were still hesitating. Countless howling sounds are emitted in the devil''s fortress! After Lilia heard this voice, she didn''t know what means she used, and she unexpectedly summoned the consciousness of the endless abyss to descend. At the same time, all the demons actually heard the long-lost order. "Destroy the fortress in front of you!" Command from the endless abyss! At the same time, if someone is still in the fortress, they will be surprised to find that all the chaotic creatures are frantically rushing to the plane of hell, and they seem to want to return to hell! It''s like something important happened in hell. "Anonymous lord... I hope you can successfully complete it!" Lilia thought silently, but she just thought about it. So she shook her head and said loudly. "All the demon vampires are ordered to attack this fortress in front of them in the name of the ancestor of the blood clan and the nameless demon!" She unlocked the power of her real name, and surrounded the group of demon vampires and began to launch a frantic attack on the chaotic demons in front of her. At the same time, let this group of blood races go to death! Chapter 185： To attract attention! ..... At the same time, in hell. It was also on the second battlefield opened by Wu Ming and Lamia. Wu Ming and others were frantically slashing the chaotic creatures in front of them. And behind them, there are also several portals, and soldiers from the bleeding race are constantly pouring out from the portals. This is Lamia''s plan. With the help of Venus, they successfully got the coordinates of a certain place in **** and launched a sneak attack campaign. The war is divided into two battlefields. One is on the eternal battlefield. Lilia leads an army to destroy the fortress and tries to cut the connection between **** and the eternal battlefield. In the other place, Wu Ming and Lamia led the thirteen blood princes, Venus and the remaining blood elites to directly raid the depths of hell! They need to quickly rush out of a safe place, and then let Lamia complete his spells, so as to eliminate the master of hell, the queen of **** "Zero"! It''s a pity that they were discovered by the **** not long after they appeared. Wu Minggang came to the hell, and the endless chaotic creatures almost drowned him! "Blood gas burns!" "storm!" "Extinct!" Seeing that he was about to be surrounded, Wu Ming roared. Countless sword auras flew past, and with a strong aura of extinction, they slashed towards the chaotic creatures that were rushing in all directions. "brush!" "brush!" Countless chaotic creatures were instantly torn to pieces, and it seemed that they were dead and could no longer die. But even so, Wu Ming''s pressure has not diminished. He must guard this place, because behind him is the only portal. If the portal is exploded at this time, then he will die without a burial place. then.. Wu Ming took a deep breath and once again assumed the posture of a sword move. "Kongming!" Wu Ming vigorously swung the weapon down, and the space shattered in an instant. All the enemies in his field of vision were hacked by his magic sword and evil spirits at the same time, becoming corpses on the ground. Wu Ming''s face was pale, but it was different from the past. He just reached out the Book of Destruction on his waist and summoned his own clone. Immediately afterwards, he inserted the magic sword in front of him and raised his hands. On the feature film battlefield, countless blood rushed to him quickly, and his physical strength and injuries recovered in just a few moments. These battles seem to take a long time, but in fact they only happened in just a few breaths. At this time, in the portal behind him, Lamia and several blood princes were able to walk out. "Lamia, get ready soon. I sensed that the enemies around me have increased again. We may face endless enemies." When Lamia heard this, she naturally became serious. She waved her hands as she was about to release her spell. Suddenly, a feather suddenly launched, and directly pierced Lamia''s body, but as the ancestor of the blood clan, she would definitely not die. But the others were not so lucky. Then, a few more feathers were launched at a terrifying speed, one by one, piercing the blood princes! Many blood princes have not died, but such a sudden blow is really hard to guard against. Not waiting for them to recover. In the distance, above the purple-gray sky of hell, a voice was transmitted through countless spaces. After hearing this voice, Lamia and Wu Ming had different expressions. Lamia was fear, incomparable fear, and even shivered like falling into an ice cave! But Wu Ming was a little puzzled. He seemed to hear a familiar voice, as if he had heard it in the memory of the ancient demon, but the voice changed a little. "A descendant of your Majesty, plus a group of lowly stinky species, and the descendants of stinky species, you don''t think that you can really survive in my hands!" "No one can stop me from releasing your Majesty from that horrible prison! No one!" While talking, the wife of the demon king, the leader of the fallen **** race, and the queen of hell-"Zero" appeared! [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ##Chapter 131 White Hole Creation! With the appearance of "zero". Wu Ming and the others felt a powerful pressure pressing on them, making everyone more or less breathless. This is the suppression of the "weak" by the strong. Even if Wu Ming and others are placed in the outside world, they are all first-class strong, but in front of the Demon King''s wife, the Queen of Hell, "Zero"... They are all like ants! "Zero" has several pairs of huge gray wings behind the whole person, flapping gently, and the appearance of staying in the air makes everyone think of gods inexplicably! Her existence itself is like a true god, that is far beyond the ordinary, the super power that can only appear in the myth! That''s not the ordinary Wu Ming only saw her face from a distance, and suddenly remembered that his guess was correct. "Zero" was the one he had seen when he absorbed the source blood of the ancient demon! She is the beautiful woman in my memory who fought side by side with the demon king! "Damn it, she really is!" Wu Ming cursed in a low voice. "brush!" "brush!" Chapter 186： "Zero" started, she seemed to flap her wings "gently". Countless gray-white feathers flew at a speed that no one could react to, with a terrifying power! Although Wu Ming reacted in time, he quickly pulled out the Demon Sword and Evil Eye to resist in front of him, and made a defensive action. But something unexpected happened, and these two feathers, which looked extremely soft, penetrated through the magic sword! It''s like a magic sword.... There is no such thing! "Damn it!" Wu Ming''s chest was penetrated, and one of his heart was directly blown! The other feather passed through his abdomen, pinning him to the ground! Not only that, when Wu Ming tried to pull out the feathers with his hands, he was surprised to find that he could not touch the **** feathers! He can understand the reason for this! It''s not that one''s own block has failed, nor is there any change in Demon Sword and Evil Eye, but because the opponent is using the power of the rules! "Zero" uses the rules he has mastered to turn his feathers into penetrating everything! I don''t know this yet, because after this rule allows feathers to penetrate everything, they will also become unable to harm the enemy. "Zero" uses this cleverly. After her feathers penetrated the enemy''s defense, she actually changed the way of using the rules again! Let it become a sharp weapon, it can hurt the enemy, let the enemy be seriously injured by this feather, but there is no way! "Be careful! This feather can only dodge, and cannot resist it by other means!" Wu Ming shouted, enduring severe pain, and forcibly pulled himself out of the shackles of the two feathers! Although one heart was burst, but fortunately Wu Ming still had a second heart, so that he would not die on the spot. But even though he had reminded him, many people did not have his terrifying fighting intuition and were directly killed by the countless feathers in the sky! Countless screams are endless, and it seems that the blood army has suffered heavy losses. Wu Ming''s eyes were red, he held the sword in front of his chest, and shouted at the silly blood ancestor Lamia next to him. "Lamia! Do something! Damn, I didn''t expect the other party to be so strong." Only then did Lamia recover from the state of trembling all over, returning to her senses as if she had first awakened from a big dream. "Do something... yes, do something! Damn "zero", who I am now..." After speaking, Lamia opened his blood-red eyes and looked towards the sky. "I''m not the weak me anymore!" After finishing speaking, I only saw Lamia roar, and a huge blood moon appeared behind the whole person! The size of the moon almost burst the existence of the entire hell! This is the hidden strength of Lamia! Before Wu Ming drank the black and red blood, he keenly discovered that Lamia''s ancestor of the month had concealed a lot of strength. All the beings thought she just had the ordinary rules of blood, but what they didn''t know was. Lamia actually has plural rules! In which cup of black and red blood, although Lamia was careful enough to try to put only one blood rule in it, Wu Ming still discovered this problem after drinking it! Once the lord of the world, Wu Ming has a keen understanding of the rules. He suddenly discovered that after the rule of blood, another rule that Lamia possessed appeared in front of him, and that was the rule of the moon! Don''t underestimate the rules of the moon, thinking that this kind of rule has no combat effectiveness, this kind of rule is actually extremely terrifying! For example, a new skill from Lamia that Wu Ming stole... "Tide of Blood!" .... Back on the battlefield. Although he was mentally prepared, after the appearance of the blood moon, Wu Ming was still surprised! In this round of Blood Moon, he saw Ace used countless times, but its power and state were not enough to compare with the ancestor of the blood race in front of him! With the appearance of this round of blood moon, in the entire hell, there was a song that seemed to be true and false. All being here again This song is so cold and lonely, as if This singing also represents the sign of Lamia, which is the meaning of her existence! This is her... The power of real names! With the advent of the blood moon, Lamia''s entire body quickly faded and disappeared, and on the blood moon, Lamia''s face appeared! Lamia''s face is no longer the coquettish look it was before, but incredibly hideous! Her entire face was engraved on the blood moon, and she was roaring loudly at "Zero" in front of her. "Die to me! Zero, the person who stood by your side should be me, not you a traitor!" After speaking, everyone felt that their blood was a little out of control, including Wu Ming! This is the power of Lamia! Above the blood moon, huge eggs began to emerge one after another! Wu Ming was surprised to find that these eggs... It is actually a cocoon of a mature demon! Moreover, each cocoon has a powerful breath conceived in it, which makes people shudder. In the blink of an eye, countless monsters were born from it. Although they were monsters, they had almost exactly the same characteristics. That is, there are wings behind, although it is a bit ugly, but the facial features are all unusually similar! Chapter 187： "No, this Lamia actually did such a thing!" Wu Ming immediately understood where these monsters came from. unfortunately... It is not only himself who understands, but also "zero"! "You...you dare to use your majesty''s blood to create such a blasphemous monster! You are so bold!" "Zero" is really angry. There is no other reason. These ugly monsters are actually made by Lamia using the source blood obtained from Wu Ming. Lamia actually reproduced countless "Demon Kings"! Although these are all degraded versions of monsters, Lamia, as the master of the rules of blood, can successfully create these terrifying monsters with just a trace of source blood absorbed by Wu Ming! After being born, these monsters waved their wings and continuously rushed towards the Hell Queen Zero, seemingly ready to tear her to pieces. Seeing this, Zero is really furious. She said coldly: "Lamia, you, the stinky species left over from ancient times, did not expect the methods to be getting worse and worse. That being the case..." She used those wings to surround herself, seemingly ready to release some skills. But at this moment, Wu Ming keenly discovered that there was a... A little golden chain? Ling opened his wings suddenly, and more feathers than the last time flew to the entire hell, densely packed with almost no hiding place. But these feathers passed through those monsters, but the strange thing was that they did not cause any harm! Even these monsters didn''t even leave a drop of blood. And these gray-white feathers fell more on the blood moon where Lamia was! For an instant, all the people who were still evading the zero-launch attack were a little dazed, wondering what the other party was doing. And "Zero" looked at Lamia in disgust, and said with a sneer. "White hole..." "Dodge!" A great horror spread in Wu Ming''s heart, only to see him grab Venus and hug him in his arms. And kicked Ace, who was still bewildered, to a safe place. Then squat down. "Creation!" The feathers turned into countless white substances and suddenly appeared in this world! The material that bursts from these feathers is nothing but pure material, without any attributes! In other words, these substances are similar to the simple world-birth attributes, those elements that are condensed into geomancy! The moment these substances appeared, the innumerable huge weight in **** was weighed down on everyone present. Wu Ming kept holding Venus and dodged. In front of him, a powerful vampire was crushed to death by a small stone! Yes, that stone that seems to be only the size of a fingernail has a mass of tens of millions of tons! After crushing the blood clan, he still didn''t stop, the huge weight crushed the ground where **** was, and he kept falling down! Even in the middle of this process, this "little pebble" continued to swell outwards, becoming bigger and bigger! "This...what is this!" Venus hid in Wu Ming''s arms and asked tremblingly. Her whole person is not good now. First, she actually saw the real master of her plane, and then saw two strong men who she couldn''t dream of and started fighting each other. Then there is such a terrifying sight in front of you! Fortunately, the place where these substances fell was much slower than Wu Ming had imagined. After the burning of blood gas was turned on, he rushed like a bolt of lightning, unharmed. "This is the rule that the Queen of Hell "Zero" masters. What she masters is the power of the white hole, the celestial body that only exists in fantasy!" "That is the power of creation!" [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ## Chapter 132 Your existence is meaningless! Wu Ming looked at the Hell Queen "Zero" in the air with fear. He had never imagined how powerful this enemy was. This is far beyond the limit that life can reach! This is God in the true sense, no, the power that God can possess! Wu Ming was a little confused, this...what kind of monsters are these terrifying existences left over from ancient times! Only then did he remember what the Chaos Demon said before... These new-generation demons are really weak! Now Wu Mingcai understands the true meaning of this sentence, that is, they are really too weak. Even an existence like Lamia is much stronger than Wu Ming! And Lamia at this time... The huge Blood Moon is constantly breaking down, but with her clenching persistence, it is constantly being repaired! But even so, she is just struggling to support it! The whole **** has really become the appearance of purgatory! Not only the blood soldiers brought by Wu Ming and Lamia were dying, but even the chaotic creatures were slaughtered to death by this terrifying skill! It can be said that the existence of the entire **** is already on the verge of collapse! Chapter 188： Almost no creatures can survive! Seeing this, Venus jumped out of Wu Ming''s arms and shouted at "Zero" in the sky. "Are you the one who created hell? Why do you want to destroy our world! Is the existence of our devil, as our creator god, worthless to you!" Venus said anxiously. At this time, she was a little disappointed, a little angry, and more of a sadness! Hearing Venus''s voice, "Zero" rolled his noble head down. Looking at the devil standing in front of the devil, "Zero" said in a voiceless voice. "Yes, worthless!" As she spoke, she waved her wings again, and countless feathers flew away. The huge and incomparable blood moon was shattered, but the blood moon was squirming strongly and joined together again. "All the so-called demons are just some parasites!" Zero words made Venus stunned on the spot. "You are all in this prison that I built to control..." "Insignificant parasites!" Zero told the truth, the whole plane of **** is nothing but the prison where she lives! The chain Wu Ming saw before was one of the seals that trapped her in it. The suppressing ability of a whole plane is enough to make it unable to move freely! Don''t look at Zero being able to appear in this world, that is because she can move freely in hell, but if she wants to escape from **** and go to other planes, it is absolutely impossible! Because she is carrying an entire plane all the time! This kind of suppressing ability, Wu Ming and others dare not even think about it! As she spoke, her beautiful ankles were exposed, and above the ankle, there was a small chain! The place where the chains connect is exactly this plane itself. "You demons, from the very beginning, were nothing more than beings created by me. The purpose of creating you in the first place was to serve me and please me." "Later, I discovered that you have such a little potential, and I gave you the devil a chance to give you some freedom, and I hide behind the scenes and let you do something for me." "But I didn''t expect..." A trace of resentment flashed in Zero''s eyes, looking at Venus, a lot of gray feathers shot out. Venus was still stunned, but was pulled by Wu Ming, who responded in time, and avoided these attacks. "How long has it been that you only broke through the defenses of the endless abyss once and released such a little pressure from low latitudes!" "Moreover, you dare to have the hope of survival! You still want to save your own lives!" Zero said loudly. "The meaning of your existence is just for me and your majesty to solve problems!" "Unexpectedly, in the face of such an uneasy opportunity, there is actually a high-level devil who refused my order and retreated without authorization!" "So, you guys don''t make any sense to me anymore!" Zero then took a turn in the style of painting. "No, you may have a little bit more meaning, that is, you all transformed me into chaotic creatures, gathered again to break the defenses of the dark tunnels, and went down to open the barriers between reality and illusion..." "Help me rescue your Majesty!" After that, a twisted monster in a ragged cloak appeared at her feet! Wu Ming just glanced at this twisted monster, and suddenly knowledge came to his mind. This monster... It is the spokesperson of chaos who bewitched her to do all this! It is a creature of chaos in the true sense, a creature that lives in chaos, the true enemy of all life! "Fortunately, you didn''t get nothing this time. At least the chaos from the outside sent their messengers to make an agreement with me. Using the devil''s soul and body as a primer, you will create chaotic creatures and break the defense of the abyss!" Hearing this, Wu Ming understood why the other party was so crazy. He thinks that the opposition may have been deceived, because the growth of the chaotic creatures is not good for anyone. These terrifying chaotic creatures just exist in this world, and they will cause irreversible damage to this world! So he said loudly, telling the "truth". "No, you have been deceived. These chaotic creatures are just deceiving you. The purpose of their existence is to create complete disorder. As long as you do this, let¡¯s not say whether the previous demon king can be rescued by this, at least the whole The world will fall apart! Is this what you want?" After hearing this, the chaotic monster turned his head and looked at Wu Ming, sneered, as if he had a confident mind. Ling looked down and looked at Wu Ming, she felt Wu Ming''s breath. Then he looked at the magic sword in his hand, his eyes showed a different color. "It turned out to be you...no wonder you will come here with Lamia who was sent to death. After all, you have absorbed your Majesty¡¯s source blood and been given a part of his essence. I regard you as one of his heirs. Kill you easily. So this time, I can forgive your recklessness and get out of this world with the weapon bestowed by your majesty!" "Moreover, you seem to have made a mistake. In the low latitudes, your Majesty, who is still suffering, is the most important existence for me." "Except for him, all this so-called has no meaning to me!" Ling looked at the **** around him and said, although what the prison had broken was only the surface. She looked at Wu Ming and said seriously. "Either complete my plan, or..." "The whole world is no longer necessary!" After speaking, her hands began to accumulate energy, and endless white matter burst out from her body, smashing into the people of this world. Lamia was on the top, manipulating a huge blood moon to smash to zero. Countless counterfeit "Demon Kings" hatched out again, rushing towards "Zero" trapped in chains. The blood moon is so big that it makes people feel scared, just like a real planet. It can be seen that Lamia, the ancestor of the blood race, is actually very powerful. Chapter 189： Have you ever seen a creature a few meters high grasping something the size of a planet? Now everyone in the entire endless abyss has seen it! Everyone opened their eyes wide, looked at Ling with horror and sneered and pinched "Lamia"! Holding that in a real sense, countless white matter appeared in Zero''s hands, expanding out, and pinching Lamia into a blood moon like a big hand. "Oh? As your majesty''s maid, you are growing up pretty well now! But the stinky species is the stinky species! Damn!" After speaking, everyone only heard a broken voice, and countless blood races shouted in resentment. The Blood Moon was crushed to pieces by Zero! And Lamia''s screams came from the sky! After the blood moon was broken, Lamia''s body weight fell heavily on the ground, smashing a big hole! "My ancestor!" "Ancestor!" Countless blood races rushed away, but they were stopped by Lamia. She stood up, there was no cover on her body, and even blood was still bleeding in many places. But she sneered and took out a secret drop of blood from her hand! Zero then looked at his palm in astonishment, and there was an incomparably tiny blood on it! She was actually injured! Lamia actually used this shameless method to get a drop of her own blood by using this method that was desperate for her own life! "The devil is nameless... I''m about to start casting spells, now it''s your turn..." Lamia looked up at "Zero", and said in a gloomy tone. "Go and stop this crazy woman!" At the same time, the majestic abyss consciousness actually squeezed in through the portal, and it seems that the once blood plane-Nightmare Night has been corrupted by the endless abyss! It can finally bypass the eternal battlefield with this plane and reach the depths of hell! But Lamia roared, and all the blood races present, except Ace, exploded. Including those powerful blood princes! These powerful blood races have turned into blood and become a huge magic circle under the control of Lamia. Lamia took the "zero" blood and began to cast irreversibly. As for the remaining huge blood energy, it became a protective cover, shrouded in Lamia''s head. Wu Ming opened his wings and flew into the air. He, who was injured before, was constantly drawing a huge amount of blood nearby, quickly recovering from his injuries. As a person who also understands the rules of blood, he has the right to control these blood qi. After all, this time, he has to face a terrifying war of attrition! Wu Ming pulled out the evil sword and evil eyes and pointed at the shocked Hell Queen "Zero". Although his breath is not comparable to the terrifying "Zero", his breath is also rising steadily after the endless abyss consciousness descends. "Ready, accept the end of your life?" Wu Ming looked at "Zero" with scarlet eyes, and said coldly. [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ## Chapter 133 "Arrogant!" Zero was irritated! The wings on both sides slammed, and countless feathers hit Wu Ming again. But Wu Ming just sneered. Countless blood qi gathered from the blood moon on Lamia and quickly repaired his body. This time it was different. This time it was a high-quality blood qi refined by Lamia, the ancestor of blood, and the recovery speed was not the same. Wu Ming raised his head and looked at "Zero" in the sky like a god. The comparison of strength between the two sides is really quite different, it can even be said. The existence of "Zero" is the strongest individual in the entire world at this time period! But Wu Ming was not afraid. He knew that he had to kill the "god" in front of him. Or be killed by "God"! So he began to wield the Demon Sword and Evil Eye in his hand, trying to attack the opponent. "The Gate of Chaos!" The super chaotic monster who was staying at the feet of "Zero" suddenly took off. Under the rotting robe, he used his own attack. Only saw countless chaotic creatures pouring out from another dimension, exuding a terrifying aura. They do not need wings, or even any abilities, to float in the air out of thin air. As if violating all the basic rules of this world, he rushed to Wu Ming violently. "court death!" Wu Ming roared. "Blood Fury" "Kongming style!" After shouting, Wu Ming slashed the magic sword in his hand heavily in front of him, exploding with terrifying power. In an instant, the world changed color, and the space shattered! All chaotic creatures, including zero, are unavoidable! Chapter 190： I was hit hard by the attack that came from knowing it! A violent explosion of blood gas followed Wu Ming''s attack. He can already be proficient in his own attacks naturally with the power of blood. I don''t know this yet, there is something more terrifying in his attack. That is the extinction activated by the Seven Deadly Sins suit! After all monsters are hit, there is no way to recover them! It is the same even if the opponent is a creature that does not belong to this world. Countless chaotic monsters screamed and died. And the monster at the foot of Zero also screamed, with countless gray wounds on his body, and it was spreading outward. The cloak on his body shattered instantly. Revealing his true appearance. The breath on his body finally came out. This breath made Wu Ming feel inexplicably familiar, as if he had seen it several times. Wu Ming''s mind turned so fast that he immediately remembered... The source of this breath. That is.. The **** of lies and deception-the smell of Daxos! Plus.... The smell of the shapeshifter who once possessed Amelia! The two were mixed together, and this feeling made Wu Ming get goose bumps. "You are... Daxos!" In an instant, countless clues gathered in Wu Ming''s mind, and countless clues were pieced together. There was a hint of coolness in his heart, and he didn''t know what Daxos had done with the devil now. It''s definitely not a good thing anyway! "Also, you once possessed Amelia, you..." "wrong!" Wu Ming shook his head. "These are your clones! You are the master of everything! You are the one who planned all this from beginning to end!" Wu Ming roared loudly. At the same time, he calmly tried to communicate with Lilia using his divine power. But unfortunately, he couldn''t sense Lilia''s existence now! What else did the other party do! "Oh. Do you remember, the devil is nameless! Hahaha." The chaotic monster tore off the shattered cloak and laughed strangely. "The foreshadowing on the devil''s side, I have already activated, guess what I will do!" He looked at Wu Ming defiantly. "But it doesn''t matter." "After all... as long as "Zero" is here, no one can stop my plan!" "Zero" frowned and looked at "Daxos" in disgust. And said. "What else did you do with your back to me?" And the other party just bowed. "Some trivial things, my lord, please remember that I have 100% respect for that majesty at low latitudes!" After speaking, he stood up straight with his scarred body and looked at "Zero" above his head. "Besides, as long as that majesty can return, do you still care about all this?" Zero sighed and motioned for the other party to retreat. The plan has not been completed, and he is not Wu Ming''s opponent. "Compared to other things, don''t you need to care about it..." Zero waved his hands. Countless white matter rushed towards Wu Ming, almost trapping him to death. "Can you survive my attack?" Wu Ming just kept his face cold. He once again used the blood energy provided by Lamia to restore his strength. Prepare to fight with "Zero" again. At this moment, the voice of the evil sword of the magic sword passed into Wu Ming''s mind. "Hey, boy, I feel very bad, I feel familiar with the breath of this person in front of me." Wu Ming almost laughed. "What a joke, you are the weapon of the previous demon king, and this one in front of you is his wife, can you not be familiar with it." "I''m not talking about the breath. I''m talking about feeling very bad, you have to listen to the main points." Wu Ming was excited after hearing this. Chapter 191： He just held the magic sword in his hand, ready to hear what he was going to say. "I always feel that the opponent''s strength has been suppressed too much! Moreover, the stronger this suppression, the more terrifying it feels like..." Wu Ming said coldly, he had an answer in his heart. "It''s like a volcano about to erupt!" "Yes, yes, that''s what I meant! Now her strength has been greatly restricted, and most of her power has been sealed, but what if the seal is lifted?" Hearing this, Wu Ming immediately wanted to understand everything! He yelled. "Fuck! Another lie!" He quickly used his vision to lock on the chaos creature "Dassos" who had just left. The other party was not hiding in a safe place just now. he is... Get ready to unlock the seal of "zero"! He is ready to release the "zero" of complete strength. At that time, the Queen of Hell without any suppression, it is estimated that everyone present can be trampled to death like a bug! This "Daxos", Wu Ming didn''t expect that his incarnation on the devil''s side actually fits his character perfectly! Lies and deceptions! These two words originally used to describe the devil, but they appeared on a high-level demon. Isn''t it a violation of peace? No violation, unless the other party is not a real demon! He not only deceived all the demons, but also deceived the endless abyss! Even more terrifying is that Wu Ming doesn''t know if the other party has deceived the "zero" in front of him! So he took out the Book of Destruction from his arms. "Book of Destruction? Prime Minister''s... how come it is with you! Bring it!" "Kongming!" The new "Wu Ming" who jumped out directly released the same moves as him, hitting "Zero" heavily, causing him to be injured again. And Wu Ming is ready to take this opportunity to catch "Dassos"! Regardless of whether the other party is doing any sabotage, at least Wu Ming is not allowed to let the other party succeed! "Ahhhhhhh!" "Zero" shouted, it was the second time that Wu Ming was injured in this way. There were even a few drops of blood dripping down, and they were secretly collected by Lamia the Chicken Thief. Once again, he used the newly acquired blood in the magic circle in front of him. Her beautiful face was already full of resentment, and she grabbed Wu Ming with big hands. "I thought you were the son of your majesty, and you have the inheritance given by your majesty. I don''t want to hurt you, but you provoke me again and again!" "dead!" "White Hole Creation!" "Zero" flickered its wings, spreading out his feathers again. Wu Ming at this time naturally knew that the other party was not using real feathers. Those feathers are nothing more than the power of rules used by "Zero" of the Queen of Hell, and these feathers are just a manifestation of her rules. Feathers as light as flying feathers actually contain countless super-heavy substances! Countless terrifying substances were thrown out of the feathers again, and smashed heavily on everything in hell! The number is almost unavoidable! Lamia''s protection was almost broken, and Wu Ming was also hit several times, but luckily they all recovered. With red eyes, he looked at Zero who was blocking his advancement. Put out a starting move of the god-killing swordsmanship. He suddenly had an epiphany! It''s ridiculous! In this case, he had an epiphany. The current zero is the BOSS in the true sense, which makes it difficult for people to deal with. However, after Wu Ming had a new understanding, a strange feeling suddenly poured out in his heart. "I can beat her!" This feeling was so strange that even Wu Ming felt it was an illusion. But he stopped and let his heart and blood boil. "The opponent is not invincible, as long as it is not the legendary creator, it is flawed." Wu Ming closed a pair of eyes, then opened one of them again. He saw the blood beating almost imperceptibly. The difference in strength between the two sides was too great, Wu Ming couldn''t see where the opponent''s weakness was, but he still found a place where the opponent''s blood gathered! "Be careful! Concentrate all your power to one point to maximize the power of your skills!" This trick may work for ordinary strong men, but for the enemy who has never been stronger before... It is meaningless! unless! "I can completely annihilate matter, and eliminate the concept of matter!" Wu Ming''s heart began to roar, and at the same time, deep in his consciousness, the black hole represented by his real name was finally spinning again quickly. Chapter 192： "Not only that, if I am strong enough, I can even kill the existence of space, even time, but the strength required to kill time is too terrifying, but I can try to kill space!" "Oh? Are you still preparing to work hard?" "It''s so funny, you haven''t noticed, in a sense, I am unbeatable?" Laughing presumptuously! She didn''t think Wu Ming could really kill him, even if he held the sword of his Majesty in his hand! "No, even the Supreme Creator..." Wu Ming opened his eyes, looked at "Zero", and said slowly. "There must also be defects!" "Super, careful!" After speaking, Wu Ming''s figure completely disappeared, as if turned into nothingness. Then, he appeared behind "Zero" and put away the magic sword in his hand. "Smash the foundation of all material existence! This is the limit that the power and skills I have now can reach!" Wu Ming said coldly. At this kind of moment, he actually just used the ordinary thunder style! I don''t know why Wu Ming has such a high confidence! And then, he planted his head down. And countless vitality is quickly approaching him, trying to repair his physical strength and injuries. "Haha, just rely on you...what!" Zero was about to laugh at Wu Ming just now, but then... Her body actually started to shatter a little bit! She is going to die! She was going to be killed by Wu Ming, a weak bug! [Author''s digression]: One update today, I owe you 3000 words. The recent results are true. So I need to think about the recent plot trend. ##Chapter 134 Free from Bondage and Angels? Seeing that his body is gradually shattering, "Zero" seems a little unbelievable! Wu Ming used the blood given by Lamia to quickly repair his body and regain his combat effectiveness. However, Lamia did not shout at this time, nor did he overreact. She just looked at her broken body faintly. Looking at Wu Ming with a complicated expression. "Sure enough, you also learned this technique." .... Wu Ming didn''t answer the other party, but cautiously held the magic sword. Is the opponent defeated? How can it be? Wu Ming knew where his strength was, and probably guessed how strong the opponent''s strength was. So he knew that he could hurt each other, or even severely. But to die? This is unlikely. After all, the power gap between the two sides lies there. Wu Ming knew that he could not completely kill the opponent, The previous so-called super-micro-intellect is nothing more than an increase in strength on top of the micro-means. This type of attack allows his attack to penetrate deep into the material components. That is to destroy the "material"! Moreover, this type of attack requires Wu Ming to charge up, and only the initial thunder style can do it. It can be said that this method of attack is his last resort. Moreover, this is the attack method he just realized, and he is not skilled in using it. But watching the Queen of Hell "Zero" gradually dissipate, everyone, including Wu Ming, was very surprised. Can the nameless demon be so strong? It''s just a sword, and this sword is so fast that they can''t see it at all. After only seeing Wu Ming''s sword, the "zero" in the sky that seemed to be the highest **** was slowly dying. This attack method was really frightening. but... "It''s too late, it''s too late." When Zero''s body dissipated halfway, he said slowly. "Jingle Bell!" There was a crisp sound. Wu Ming''s pupils shrank suddenly. This situation only appeared when he was extremely frightened! He felt that the reason for fear was simple. The chains on the feet of "Zero"... Chapter 193： Completely disappeared! Her shackles are gone! "Everything is too late, for this step, I have been locked up for too long too long." "Zero" rapped comfortably, stretching his body that had been imprisoned for nearly an epoch. "Crack!" Her dissipated body quickly returned to its original state in the horrified eyes of everyone! Countless white matter is healing her wound little by little. The speed of recovery shocked everyone! "The feeling of restoring strength..." "Zero"''s body quickly swelled, becoming more than doubled! But the size of her body doesn''t make any sense to a strong man like her. The important thing is your own presence! Wu Ming and others suddenly felt their body lighten suddenly, as if they had also been free from the restraints. If this feeling is described, it is probably like flying up for a short time. "What''s the situation? Are we up?" Venus yelled. "To shut up!" Lamia yelled, and at the same time she also accelerated the speed of drawing her magic circle. A strong desire to die is spreading in her heart! "It''s not that we have risen at all, the previous feeling is simply an illusion! This feeling is..." The consciousness of the endless abyss is also frantically blessing Wu Ming, increasing his fighting ability. And Wu Ming got the truth from the endless abyss. "The plane is sinking! The plane of **** has completely lost the means to suppress Zero, she is completely free! The feeling just now is an illusion of our creatures." Wu Ming smiled bitterly. Now the question...the big one! Seeing "Zero" slowly increasing in strength, Wu Ming hurriedly shouted. "Damn it, Lamia! How long will you have? Now the other party is completely unstoppable." Lamia was also extremely anxious in her heart, wishing to scold her mother directly, and the speed in her hands was gradually accelerating. "Half, nearly half!" "Fuck, I guess it''s choking." Wu Ming said desperately, he felt the real despair. At this time, "Zero" is no longer what they can stop at this level. Unless there is a strong person at the same level as Hell Queen "Zero", they will have the opportunity to block the opponent. And before he finished speaking, the "zero" attack came. Zero spread her wings and waved. But this time was different from the past, all her attacks were directed at the sky. And those gray feathers gradually gathered in the sky, forming a dense and terrifying array. Then, Zero''s emotionless indifferent voice came over. "White Hole Creation!" "The Gate of the Planet!" In an instant, Wu Ming opened his eyes wide, and he finally saw it now.. As a super strong, "Zero" is the ultimate means of restoring his strength. A huge white vortex emerged from the plane of hell, and then... One after another small planets fell from it! These are the material planets she has just condensed into, and the quality is so high that people only feel terrible. The moment this skill appeared, Wu Ming heard a sound like glass breaking! The entire plane of **** is gradually shattering! The crystal wall of the plane is actually shattering! With just a single attack of "zero", her power can almost destroy the world. And this is far from over, the entire plane of hell, instantly becomes disaster-prone. Volcanoes, earthquakes! The earth was torn apart and the volcano was erupting. In this case, even the most terrifying chaotic creature was dead and injured. "ended..." Zero sighed. Finally, the suffering of an era had its results, as long as the group of people in front of her was killed, then she could realize her plan calmly, and no one could stop her! Wu Ming did not give up hope, even if he died, he would desperately try to stop the opponent. "Damn it, is it really going to die here!" If this is the case, it is better to simply fight everything to attack the other party. "God-killing swordsmanship, thundering style." Suddenly, another voice came from Wu Ming''s ear. "God-killing swordsmanship, thundering style!" But his attack had already been sent out, and it was too late to see the voice clearly. Chapter 194： In the sky, one black and one hundred sword auras galloped towards "Zero" from bottom to top. The trajectories of the two intersect on "Zero". After stopping, Wu Ming finally saw the owner of the voice just now. That is.. angel? What appeared in Wu Ming''s field of vision was a beautiful angel with six wings and holy light. She is wearing a white tulle and holding a golden sword! And he was looking at the demon Wu Ming on the opposite side with his cyan pupils. There are shock, curiosity and doubt in the eyes of the two crossing! When the two were observing each other, Zero said aloud. She spat out a mouthful of blood. "you are..." "The daughter of the God King of Ten Thousand Realms?!" [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ## Chapter 135 Stuck in a low latitude and... wedding? (60... "Daughter of the God King of Ten Thousand Realms?" Wu Ming turned to look at the "angel" and said that it was an angel. After all, in this other world, there is no such thing as an angel. They are collectively referred to as "Protoss" or "Angels", yes, they are such a shit! These so-called protoss are quite different from ordinary gods, and it is said that they were in ancient times. They were just a kind of ordinary winged race, no different from ordinary winged men that Wu Ming had seen at auction before. They had no combat effectiveness, and there was no strong person in the clan. It''s all about being slaughtered by people. But after their leader married the God King of the Ten Thousand Realms, their status instantly went up, and it can even be said to surpass the thousands of races on other planes! Not only did they have the protection of the strong, but they also got the skills of the **** king, which made their ordinary people become stronger. This allowed them to be humiliated all the time, and a tortured race became a strong race second to none. What changed at the same time was their xinxing. They began to become proud, and even boasted that they were gods, angels, or gods! They profess to be the messengers of the **** king. Looking at the face of the **** king, most, no, all the strong can bear it. It''s not because this race is too strong, but the **** king is really too strong. As for how strong it is, only the supreme and powerful people can truly understand it. And besides the crap, there is another reason for this race to make them famous, and that is to protect their shortcomings! Special protection! As strong as some of the mythological level, after seeing some weak "Protoss" outside, if there is a conflict, they will often pinch their noses and admit that they are unlucky. There is no other reason. If he kills the Protoss, it is estimated that the "Protoss" who protect the short-term will be swarming at the door. At that time, you have only two choices, either be hammered by a large group of protoss, or kill all the angels in front of you, and then wait for the king to come and challenge you. Of course, there is only one outcome of singles against the King of God, that is, you are rubbed against the ground. Well, the physical kind! ... Put these aside first, at this moment Wu Ming opened his eyes wide and looked at the weird angel in front of him, not knowing what to say for a while. "Who are you? Why do you use the Swordsmanship?" It was the angel who spoke first. "Leave me alone?" Wu Ming instinctively went back. There is no other reason, how could the chaotic, bloodthirsty demon talk to the angel. "Why do you know my swordsmanship? Did you steal the country?" "Are you funny? You obviously use my sword technique! Believe it or not, I cut off your head with a single sword, you **** devil!" The other party was anxious. Regardless of what Wu Ming is talking about, what it means to steal the country. Based on what the other party said, she couldn''t help but step forward to kill the demon. The wings behind her trembled with anger, and her beautiful blue eyes stared fiercely at the demon in front of her. Wu Ming also held the magic sword and looked at each other with a sneer. If there is a big disagreement between the two sides, they will start a fight. Just at this time. "Zero" interrupted the "flirting" of the two, and said coldly. "You are the daughter of the King of God? Why did you come here!" "Zero"''s eyes were full of doubts, and she naturally recognized the identity of the female angel in front of her. "Auntie Zero, my dad coughs cough. My father told me to stay near the plane of **** for a hundred years. He once said that sooner or later you will unchain and escape the prison." "Hehe, you were a baby in swaddling back then, I didn''t expect to be this old." When Wu Ming heard, I''m going, what the hell, do you know the two co-authors? Chapter 195： It sounds like an acquaintance meets. Do you want to find a way to run away? After all, staying here, if the two get together, they are not dead. But listening to the two''s plan, it doesn''t seem like they can get along with each other in peace. "Although I have never seen you before, Aunt Zero, please stop, before you have caused a catastrophe to the entire world!" "Stop? You told me to stop!" After listening to Zero, he looked unbelievable and even started to laugh. "Is your family always so funny? Every time you finish robbers and force others to do something, you still make others think this is justified, really..." Zero suddenly shot his anger and struck him. It hit the female angel hard and flew it out. When Wu Ming saw this, he knew that the strength of this female angel far surpassed him. Because if he received this blow, he might not have lost half his life. And the other party was just beaten up and couldn''t even see the other wounds. "It makes people feel sick!" "Zero" said with red eyes after flying the female angel. It doesn''t seem to be completely relieved. She turned her head to Wu Ming''s side. Wu Ming only felt bitter in his heart, what did it have to do with him, he just happened to be standing next to him. "Peng!" An angry zero fist slammed over, even if Wu Ming was very timely to resist the opponent with the magic sword. But I still feel like I was hit by a meteorite! This terrifying power made him almost unable to hold the magic sword in his hand. "I''ll go, now are all pop girls who have super power?" Wu Ming spit out a mouthful of blood, then flew back, and most of his body was broken, but fortunately he was not dead. And now, fortunately, there is a steady stream of blood here, so he doesn''t have to worry about his reply. On the way to the inverted flight, there is a lot of blood energy reshaping his body. And Wu Ming clearly felt it. In the battle after battle, he is possessing more and more powerful control of his vitality! It''s as if the previous things belonged to others, but now he finally realized part of it. He gently put a part of his blood behind him, began to burn and produced a thrust, so that he would not hit anything. But before he stopped, he saw a white figure rushing upward from the corner of his vision. It''s the weird female angel. Wu Ming sighed in his heart. You must know that under the current circumstances, no one can directly defeat Zero whose strength has been restored. "No, since the God King of the Ten Thousand Realms will let this female angel come here, then she must have a way or strength to defeat the other party!" When the female angel charged, the white gauze on her body gradually burned. This is her speed is too fast. Moreover, the words she said later made Wu Ming couldn''t help being surprised again. "God-killing swordsmanship, sixth style!" "spiral!" This dog, actually mastered the complete God Sword Technique! Only in the heavens and the earth, endless unknown forces gathered on the golden sword of the female angel! The strength of these forces makes all beings look at them. Moreover, Wu Ming, who is also a strong man, felt the unusualness of this power, that is, contradiction! This sword of the female angel actually brings together countless powers, and power is not a single attribute, and it is particularly complicated. It can even be said that you use whatever power you have! This is not in line with the rules of power, at least not in line with the conventional rules of power! Wu Ming naturally understood this sword move, but he didn''t understand the principle of this sword. After seeing this sword, he finally understood something. Twelve percent. Because this trick is the pinnacle of his worldview, that is, power can be used in this way! As for Zero, she naturally did not support her. Instead, cautiously began to counterattack, she waved her gray wings. Countless feathers gathered together to form a terrifying hole again, and then... "The creation of the white hole, the gate of the planet!" Countless miniature planets appeared in the hollow and smashed towards the female angel. But the female angel gave a long whistle, and countless spirals of sword qi of different colors swept upward. Unstoppable, no one can stop! Even the planets of MSI couldn''t resist this terrible attack, and they shattered one after another. Even if the quality of these planets is so high that they are terrifying, they still can''t stop the female angel''s sword move. "..." Chapter 196： The imaginary explosion sound did not come, and even the imaginary loud sound did not come. Wu Ming just looked towards the sky, and he found that everything was broken. Including zero! The female angel still wielded the golden holy sword in her hand and looked up. This scene is really spectacular. but... "Snapped!" With a palm down, the female angel was directly fanned out. Even the holy sword in her hand fell. Wu Ming covered his head and said silently. "I worked with you for so long, just to pretend to be a beep~?" He was completely speechless. And he discovered that the trick used by the female angel was simply incomplete, as if something was missing. The moves are completely powerful, but they are not complete, resulting in a lot less powerful. In the distance, Zero used one hand indifferently to cover her creation material, and then easily fanned the female angel. Now the situation is terrible! Wu Ming thought that the female angel who came was a king, who knew it was leveling up! Seeing the devil''s contemptuous eyes next to her, the female angel was also angry. "Hey, do you think my eyes are not right?! Do you dare to despise me!? You can use this sixth formula if you have the ability!" Wu took a look at the other party, and re-squeezed the magic sword, looking at the zero falling from the sky. "Haha, little girl, your trick won''t hurt me at all. It''s up to your father''s face, get out of here." Zero said this sentence indifferently, but he didn''t expect that it was this sentence that completely angered the female angel. "Are you underestimating me? Just rely on you, I can do it with a single sword..." Before Hua finished speaking, her neck was pinched by Ling. "Hehe, just rely on you? You weren''t sent by your father at all. How could you beat me when you are so weak? If you want hundreds of me, only your father is qualified." The female angel in front of her was about to be killed, Wu Ming only heard Lamia''s sinister smile. "finished!" Her crazy voice came from afar. "So fast?" Wu Ming was surprised. You know, she was only halfway through just now, but now, she has actually completed all the rituals. In other words, is the zero in front of us going to be pulled into low latitudes? But Lamia just sneered, which was full of malice. Moreover, this malice is not known to be directed at zero. among them.. Wu Ming is also included! "Sorry, everyone..." Lamia summoned his true body again, and said coldly to Zero, Wu Ming and the female angel. And the three of them were horrified to discover that they could not move anything. Although the strength of the opponent is not enough to contend with the three, it is still possible to stay still for a while. The three of them can only move and see with their eyes. Even the powerful "Zero" is the same, the three of them are immobile! "I trouble you to die together. As my enemy, you won''t be wronged when you die, and Wu Ming, as for you, I''ve been greedy for you for too long!" "As for you, little angel." Lamia stepped forward and licked the angel''s face, with craziness and bloodthirsty in her eyes. "I just simply hate you!" "So, let''s go to death together." "Anonymous, quickly organize her, she not only used the blood of the Queen of Hell, but also yours." "You are also cursed! You will be pulled down to lower latitudes!" Venus yelled and rushed towards Lamia, but was beaten out by the opponent casually. Falling on the ground, blood was vomiting at the mouth, and Ace wanted to come over to stop him, but it was also useless. Upon seeing this, Venus quickly used a portal that he didn''t know when to hide, and pulled Ace to the previously determined plane. Since Wu Ming couldn''t keep it, she would retreat first, at least Wu Ming had anticipated the worst situation at the beginning, and had a back-up! The two fled in a hurry, but Lamia did not stop him either. Instead, he slammed the magic circle, and then took the opportunity to escape. Only three people remained unfixed, but within a few seconds, they regained their freedom. Although Lamia''s blood secret technique is powerful enough, it is still not enough for a powerful person like them. After the three were free, they were just about to rush out. They just feel their bodies sink. I didn¡¯t sink by myself, it felt like... There are countless hands pulling him down. Chapter 197： No, not just him, but also the female angel of Zero Sum. Not only the three of them, but the entire hell, are constantly going downward! They are all being pulled down, pulling towards the lower latitudes! This kind of strength is far beyond anything mortal can imagine. I don''t know yet. This kind of pulling force is so strong that it can be said that there is hardly any force that can compare with it. In an instant, Wu Ming found out that he was blind. No, not only was blind, but also deaf. He can see nothing, hear nothing, even feel nothing. His consciousness is sinking slowly! He is about to enter low latitudes! "Lilia!" What Wu Ming was thinking about was Lilia, the succubus. This is the hidden hand he left behind, and also an important foreshadowing. As long as she can complete the previous plan, then he still has the hope of coming back! Therefore, since he could not resist, he simply gave up the resistance. And I don''t know how long it has passed. One day, one year? An era? No, time has lost its meaning at this time. Because the low latitude is an indescribable world without any concept! There are rules here, maybe even the most normal rules. but... But all are disorderly! And any rules here are meaningless! ...... "Ding, the cooling time for signing in is up, may I ask if the host has signed in." System? "Sign in, Ding, you have gotten..." The nameless consciousness became nothingness, he was lost! .... (The following scenes already exist in low latitudes.) (You can understand the following as Wu Ming''s nightmare, a nightmare that will never end!) (If you feel unwell, please skip it and go directly to the next chapter.) "Jingle Bell!" The skull alarm clock rang suddenly. Wu Ming quickly got up from the bed, today is the day before his wedding! But the poor man is a 007, even in this day, he still has to go to work in the company! "It''s so terrible. As a demon, I''m really tired of going to work today." Wu Ming put on his armor, a cloak of arrogance, a breastplate of gluttony, and a mask of jealousy. He hurriedly put on his armor, and after the coefficient was over, he pulled aside the chair made of flesh and blood. He covered his head and wailed. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! This day is really desperate!" But when he thought that he still had a "cave loan" for mortgage payment to be paid, and the payment time was up to an epoch, he shuddered. "No, you can''t think of it like that. Freedom is nothing compared to being alive!" "Crack!" He seemed to hear a broken voice, it seemed to be his real name, forget it, don''t worry about him. "Eat breakfast first, I don''t know what to eat!" Wu Ming opened the refrigerator made up of the remains of unknown creatures and carefully selected them. "Do you eat humans alive, or use sulfuric acid to soak the dwarves?" In the "refrigerator", countless humans and lovers are panicking, ah no, happily waiting to be eaten by Wu Ming. But Wu Ming suddenly felt a little uncomfortable in his appetite, as if... How can I eat these things! "Ha, I''m crazy!" Wu Ming laughed mockingly. In the end, he didn''t choose either. Instead, he pulled out a snow monster from the "refrigerator" and threw it on the table. Then he was about to pick up the Demon Sword and evil eyes but cut the opponent, wanting to eat the blood of the snow monster, this is a good thing, if it weren''t for these few days to be an important day, he would definitely not be so extravagant! "Ah ah ah ah ah, they hurt me!" A demon who was tied to a pillar yelled. "Oh? The phone rang!" Wu Ming walked over and punched the devil. After the opponent was beaten unconscious, another voice came over. "Boy, why didn''t you come to work today! You have been fired, you know!" "What, it''s impossible, I just woke up!" Chapter 198： "If you don''t believe me, go and look at the sky outside! What color is it!" After speaking, he hung up the phone. Wu Ming looked at the sky outside, it was blood red! Here, the blood-red sky is the rest time, and the dark night is the working time! "Damn, I was late! I was fired." Wu Ming squatted down holding his head and shouted in pain. He is just an "ordinary" employee of a small company, what should I do now! But now that this is the case, there is no way to change it. Wu Ming sat back in the chair made of flesh and blood blankly, and casually drew a few swords on the snow monster. He lost his appetite without taking a bite. Then fell on the bed, and he comforted himself. "Forget it, I''ll look for a job later, and I have to marry a bride tomorrow, so go to bed first." Wu Ming fell on the bed, pulled a pile of corpses, covered him, and was about to go to sleep. "Wait, who is the bride? Oh, I almost forgot. You can never know who the bride is before you get married!" "This world, isn''t it... it runs on this trajectory?" "probably!" The next day, watching the dark sky in the distance, Wu Ming felt physically and mentally happy. He took out the magic sword and wiped it with blood. After all, today is a good day for marriage, but you should see the blood! That''s right, don''t you need to fight for a while to get married? Walking out of us, countless distorted, mutated, terrifying, unspeakable disgusting monsters rushed towards him. "Congratulations, happy wedding!" A monster yelled and drew his paws to Wu Ming''s heart! Wu Ming smiled silly. "Thank you, thank you everyone!" "Excalibur...what''s the matter, forget it, storm!" Countless sword qi was blown around! The monsters were torn to pieces while shouting "Happy wedding". After all, this is the best blessing in the world! It is also Wu Ming''s most polite way of answering! "Boom!" The sky began to rain blood. "It seems that today is a good weather, it is really auspicious!" Wu Ming said, but there was always something wrong in my heart. He flicked his wings and flew down, and his bride seemed to live in a dark tunnel underground, if he remembered correctly. Sure enough, Wu Ming came to the bottom, and he landed in a hall. The atmosphere of hacking was exuding in the hall. This is where Wu Ming is going to get married. He politely killed all the monster guests. Walked in. In the distance, a lovely lady dressed in white gauze was slowly turning around. She has a beautiful face, golden hair and blue pupils, and there are 6 pairs of wings behind her. And the bride''s name is Elena! Is a beautiful and mature angel! .... Soon the ceremony was drawing to a close, and Wu Ming and Angel Elena killed everyone present together. They only need to kiss and exchange... The magic sword and holy sword in hand! Angel Elena gently kissed the beloved demon in front of her, and smiled. Wu Ming was equally happy. He even thought about his daughter''s name the moment he kissed each other. Just call it Onyxia! He slowly passed the Demon Sword Evil Eye in his hand, and the other party also passed the Holy Sword in his hand. After both parties kill each other, the wedding is complete! It just seems that something is wrong? "wrong!" Wu Ming''s heart was only a few centimeters away from the Demon Sword Evil Eye, and he suddenly shouted. Angel Elena just asked. "What''s wrong?" "Ding, congratulations to the host for successfully signing in at low latitudes and getting a one-time item... the curse of the ancient demon!" "What''s wrong?" Wu Ming turned around and looked around, his eyes were clear again! "Everything is wrong!" [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Chapter 199： Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ## Chapter 136 The terrifying low latitude! (3000 words... "The curse of the ancient demon!" "One-time props can make the user and the surrounding 5 meters of existence become real, and only the real can be seen!" Wu Ming woke up quickly, he looked at everything in front of him, and immediately understood. Where is the wedding scene here, here is clearly a tomb. Wu Ming looked over, and there were rotting corpses and squirming internal organs everywhere. Countless twisted, unspeakable monsters are still wailing in pain on the ground. No, at low latitudes, maybe even the pain is fake! Here is a place of idealism and distortion, here is the forbidden zone of life, the place where all order disappears. In this low latitude, everything has meaning. But everything is meaningless! It''s absolute chaos! As for the lower latitudes, there is another area where the chaos named Yongye exists. These are all things later, let me talk about Wu Ming first. At this moment, he finally woke up. Shouted in his heart. "Special, is this what it looks like at low latitudes!" The angel Elena in front of him was holding Wu Ming''s evil sword and evil eyes, and was stabbing him in the heart with a confused expression. "Oh... this idiot!" So we can see the horror of low latitudes. Even an existence as strong as Wu Ming is completely lost in the low latitudes. If it is not for the timely assistance of the system, he may be lost forever. Moreover, in front of him, this female angel Elena, who is stronger than him, was also blinded by the illusion of low latitude. The female angel was still ignorant, seeing Wu Ming''s motionless, tilted her head. Asked with a cute little mouth pouting. "Darling, what''s the matter? The wedding isn''t going on!" The blue veins on Wu Ming''s head were violent, and a trace of bloodthirsty flashed in his eyes. After all, if this angel is killed now... After thinking about it, he still gave up. Raised his right hand and shouted. "Eat my personality correction punch!" It hit the angel''s head fiercely! "Boom!" A big bag has grown visible to the naked eye on the angel''s little head... "Wow!" Such a simple method actually revived the other party. There is no other reason. Wu Ming''s one-time prop "The Curse of the Ancient Devil" has an effect, gradually returning the female angel''s mind to her body, no longer being affected by low-latitude hallucinations. Of course, the catalyst is Wu Ming''s punch. "Ahhh, it hurts me so much!" Angel Elena''s eyes flashed with tears, and after throwing away the dirty magic sword in her hand, she covered her head and squatted down. "what are you doing?!" Angel Elena asked angrily! It seems that I have not realized the seriousness of the problem. But it is more likely that the other party is slower. Wu Ming sighed, stretched out his devil''s claws, and twisted the opponent''s ears. "Open your eyes and look around you!" "It hurts! Let go! Where is this?" The female angel Elena suddenly reacted, and the place was full of strange feelings. Her sixth sense told her that this is not a good place! She turned her head and looked at everything around her blankly. Wu Ming squatted and picked up the evil sword and evil eyes. "Evil Eye? Are you there?" "..." The evil eye was awake, but it just stared at Wu Ming with its terrifying pupils, without saying anything. After asking several times, Demon Sword Evil Eye didn''t answer Wu Ming''s question. Wu Ming had to give up, thinking that this place was so weird that even the Demon Sword Evil Eye was greatly affected. As soon as he stood up, Wu Ming felt that his left hand was given away, and the holy sword he was holding was taken away. And there was a strong wind behind him! To be precise, it is Jianfeng! "when!" Wu Ming instinctively raised the magic sword to block this attack. Chapter 200： He found that the person who attacked him was Angel Elena! "Are you lost again? Damn it!" Once again, after Yi Jian cut over, Wu Ming fought back. However, Elena in front of her was flushed with a peculiar steam on her head. "Demon, you, you.... dare you to insult me?" A little tear came from the corner of Elena''s eyes. She seemed very angry. "You dare to do this to me when I am lost!" Wu Ming was furious, he roared loudly. "Is there something wrong with you? What do you mean by insulting you? Didn''t you kiss me?" Wu Ming has a good memory. At this terrifying low-latitude wedding, it was indeed the angel Elena who kissed him first, so he said so. Moreover, the focus right now is not this at all, okay! What''s the situation now, there are still people who care about such details! .... A demon and an angel fought together again. In this low latitude. ... the other side. "Zero" finally realized his long-cherished wish at this time! While crying, she walked towards a man trapped in chains. Even if the man is facing her back, even if an era has passed, she can still remember the appearance of this man. Zero stopped a few meters away from the man. Under her feet is a land of chaos and nothingness. And behind her, there is a low-latitude twisted world, it seems that she can only come here. "Kneel down!" The man said with his back to Zero. Zero knelt down immediately. "Why, haven''t you gotten me out of trouble for so long? "Zero", you can be guilty." Zero raised his head, tears running across the corner of his eyes. Said tremblingly. "Your Majesty, is it really you?" "Humph!" A powerful pressure hit, and Ling felt trembling all over, as if he was suppressed by the pressure of ten thousand tons. "I ask you, why..." "Snapped!" The man''s head was slapped and slapped. Zero trembled all over, at this moment her anger could not be described in words. "No matter who you are, you dare to pretend to be your majesty, really..." Zero was below low latitudes, spreading his wings and roaring loudly. "You deserve death!" Boom, Ling once again used the white hole to create the world-the door of the planet, and slammed it around. But no effect! Yes, the planets that used to be tens of trillions of tons are actually useless here! In low latitudes, whatever you are. Even if you are a super powerhouse who calls the wind and the rain, here are all scum! This is the attitude of low latitudes towards zero! Moreover, in the distance, dense and malicious laughter came over. Of course, there is no standard for judging distance here. Maybe the enemy was tens of millions of meters away from you in the last moment, and in the next moment, he stood in front of you and stabbed you! Seeing that my attack has no effect, Zero just froze for a moment, then sneered. "Lower latitudes? I was really pulled down, and I fell here. It seems that the plan has failed." "Zero" raised his head. "But my husband said that low latitudes are not absolutely terrifying, nor are they absolutely incomprehensible. As long as you have a little ability, you can pass through the entire low latitudes unimpeded. "Your strength is strong enough!" "In that case... Then I have only this!" "The Creation of the White Hole¡ªThe Planetary Outbreak!" "Zero" suddenly hugged himself with both hands, and his entire body''s wings surrounded him layer by layer. And those vicious laughter seemed to have come to Zero''s side, ready to attack her! However, it was this moment. Planet! Chapter 201： No other purely material planet was born. They kept rushing out from the side of "Zero"... gradually from the size of a glass ball to the size of a real planet! They started to spout out, constantly crowding the world! One... two... ten... a hundred! One hundred thousand... ten million! Endless planets were born, and every planet is very different. Some planets have no effect in this low latitude, and there are no other planets, while some planets become mechanical planets at the moment they appear. Mechanical life began to appear, and some planets changed directly from material to ghostly planets. Even some planets have become terrifying monsters, planet-sized monsters. They squeezed all the places in this area alive! "Crack!" Part of the lower latitudes was actually broken. And Zero still did not stop her attack. Now, angry, she vowed to get rid of all the low-latitude existence! And she knew that in her state, she was almost invincible! But the price is only her life... "Ugh.." A sound of Ruoyouruowu came from the bottom. This voice was full of helplessness, and it seemed to be a headache for doing nothing. But after hearing this voice, "Zero" trembled all over. She returned to her previous state. Look at the voice passing by. "This... this is, William, is it you?" "It''s me, eldest sister, stop, every time you are prone to overreact, you know, in this low latitude, there are too many strong people, the reason why they dare not move you is because of your majesty''s face That''s it." "I don''t care, if I can''t see your majesty and my husband, then I will destroy this place! Everyone will die together!" Zero said loudly, extremely determined. After waiting for a long time, a tuft of meat came over, yes, only meat, without any bones. It was pulling the previous Chaos Monster by its hand, and the Chaos Monster was forced to turn into a dirty kitten appearance, seemingly afraid of being beaten by the opponent, shrinking into a ball. "You brought this?" "Yes it is" Zero made a cage casually and threw the chaotic monster into it. "Come with me, I will take you... to see your majesty!" After speaking, the tuo opened a door in front of him, not knowing how to do it. Zero also followed in. And the planets she created... I no longer control it anymore, let them smash around freely. At this time, Wu Mingzheng and Elena are fighting to death. Suddenly, he looked up and looked down, his face changed. Just ran off. The female angel Elena looked happy, thinking that Wu Ming was afraid of her. He grabbed Wu Ming''s arm and called out loudly. "Be scared, and quickly apologize to me!" "Fear of a hammer! I''m afraid the one behind will be even worse!" More ruthless? The female angel looked back, almost peeing out in shock. Behind, a planet-sized fleshy monster was chasing the two with a grinning grin. This made her feet soft, like a pendant, hung on Wu Ming''s arm and curled up. "Let go!" "Don''t let go! Is the low latitude so terrible? Run faster! You''re going to be caught up!" [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ## Chapter 137 That Forgotten Time! "Let go, bastard!" Wu Ming turned his head and shouted. "I beg you, if you want to die, don''t pull me down, okay." And the angel Elena hanging on his arm was pale, saying nothing from Wu Sin Wu Ming said so for no reason. Behind him, there is a huge planetary monster composed of flesh and blood, greedily devouring everything behind him! This monster is not just a horror. , It feels even more terrifying to Wu Ming and Elena. It''s as if the planets that existed in the last second were ordinary planets, and the next second after contacting low latitudes. Has become this horrible look! Moreover, as time goes on, this terrifying monster is still evolving. Chapter 202： From the beginning, there was only a round body, rolling forward and staggering forward, but after a while, it didn''t look like this anymore. Monsters on this planet swept all the way. Whether it''s biology, metal, steel, or something messy. All are involved in it and become a part of oneself! This not only makes it bigger and bigger. And it also makes it more and more terrifying and stronger. Even, it has grown a few strong legs as big as a huge mountain range, and started to run. Although Wu Ming doesn¡¯t know what the power composition is at this low latitude, But he knew clearly that the monster in front of him was definitely not something he could defeat now. The death threat behind him is getting closer. Wu Ming''s heart was anxious. But at this moment, Wu Ming fell. Yes, it''s funny. As a high-level demon, he is a candidate for the son of the abyss, he can command countless demons... Actually fell in a low latitude! Also fell a dog to eat shit! Who dares to believe this? "Haha, you stupid devil!" Although Elena ate a dog and **** together, she still laughed at Wu Ming when she saw the devil she hated fell down. "are you an idiot..." Wu Ming was immediately speechless. The monster behind him is getting closer and closer. Wu Xingang is ready to continue to escape But at this moment, he and Elena were directly pulled by countless hands underground. In fact, the whole low latitude has never been divided into front, back, left, and right. Wu Ming didn''t even find any road signs, he just ran in the opposite direction of the monster''s attack. However, this hand... what is the problem! This is the last thing Wu Ming thought about before he fell into a coma. "Hey, boy, are you awake? This is the first time you have seen you, such a weak demon." "what!" The first thing Wu Ming did after waking up was to raise a magic sword in his hand. Strike directly to the source of the sound. "when!" "Haha, it seems okay, you have not lost the desire to fight." A stout man laughed and blocked Wu Ming''s blow! Such an understatement, and directly shocked Wu Ming''s mouth hurt. Wu Ming only woke up in the true sense at this time. He opened his eyes and found the man in front of him... It seems familiar. This familiar devil''s horn, this voice, and this body shape. "Grass, Leidos, God of the Abyss!" Wu Ming immediately jumped up and slashed away with his sword again. And not knowing that, he was also preparing to launch the God Killing Sword Art. However, before he started attacking, he realized something was wrong. That is.. This demon did not smell of chaos. He is now an ordinary demon, not what he used to be. "Oh? You know me, why don''t I remember?" Redos put his two-handed sword on the ground and asked with a smile. "..., it''s okay, I must have seen it before." Wu Ming lied that since he is not an enemy, it must be the best. He is still fresh in his memory of how powerful the God of the Abyss was before. However, at this moment, a female scream came out. "Ah, what do you demons want to do!" Then Peng said, a small explosion occurred near Wu Ming. "Ah, your girlfriend also woke up. She seems to have a good temper. In other words, where did you come from?" "future..." Wu Ming told the truth seemingly lightly. But Leidos laughed and patted Wu Ming, almost bleeding him. Chapter 203： "I really like your sense of humor. It''s a funny person, but the people here are gone. It doesn''t matter who you were." After speaking, the two came to a medical camp. Wu Ming was a little surprised. At this time, the demons still have a medical system. Are they getting more and more retrogressive? After entering the camp, Wu Ming saw it first... Rose, the super demon who mastered the rules of chaos-wrong. He was covering his crotch and lying on the ground with a green face. "This...Where is this! Devil, just say it, or I will!" It''s Angel Elena! At this moment, she was pulling a little demon dressed as a nurse with her hands, and said bitterly. "Stop, let go of Sislin!" "stop!" This second sound is Wu Ming. Elena was overjoyed when she saw someone she knew, but then she became even more nervous. Because she, an angel, actually came to a camp full of demons. Wu Ming seemed to know her thoughts, but came to her silently. "Low latitudes, time turbulence!" Two words, just two words, Elena understood. She had heard about some low-latitude things from the God King of the Ten Thousand Realms, so she clearly understood the current situation. That is, the two of them came to the once low latitude. At this time, the so-called angels, or protoss, were not yet famous. The two races may not have been enemies during this time. And because the time is messy, this is a very common scene in low latitudes. "I...I just want to help you check if your body is injured! You...you attacked me" Rose said weakly. Elena flushed, but then took a sip. Seeing these demons in front of me didn''t seem to hurt me. She put down her weapon, a little embarrassed. "Sorry, she''s hit her head before, it''s not easy to use." "you!" "Think about the monster outside, do you want to leave by yourself?" Alina stopped talking when she heard this. "By the way, are you ready to join us? It seems that the strength of the two of you is still strong, it just happens that we lack fighters." Although Redos felt that their behavior was a little strange, he didn''t think much about it. After all, it is a time of war, and any combat power is precious. "What kind of troops are you?" Wu Ming asked cautiously, he needs to confirm. Redos''s not-so-smart head thought for a while. "Oh, the Abyss Advance Force, the first one! Anyway, that''s what outsiders said." Wu Ming nodded, his face getting worse and worse. "What is your mission?" "Oh, don''t you know?" Then, in Elena''s surprised eyes, he said it. "We are responsible for preventing the return of the demon king! And eliminating the threat from chaotic creatures!" "The Devil King!?" Elena said in surprise. "Yes what''s the matter?" Redos scratched his head and asked suspiciously. "Is that... that majesty?" "Your Majesty? Oh, yes, he is indeed your Majesty. After all, he is the monarch of our demon, don''t you know?" "I know, but my father never told me that the Demon King would return. He never kept anything from me." "What do you mean, what is your father?" Wu Minggang wanted to stop it, but it was too late. "My father is the **** of all worlds, the **** of all gods, the king of all kings, the creator of order, the fulfilment of laws, and the protector of faith!" Elena said loudly. In an instant, the entire camp became quiet, and even a needle dropped could be heard. Then came the roar of laughter. "Ahahahaha, I laughed to death!" "Fuck, there are such funny people!" "What are you... laughing at?" Elena was a little dazed, and logically speaking, they should have been trembling with fright at this time and then knelt down. Chapter 204： After all, he is the daughter of the **** king. "No, I can''t take it anymore, little girl, even if you are looking for a backer, you should also inquire about it." Leidos burst into tears, clutching his stomach and punching the ground, his terrifying force even hammered a crack in the ground. "Everyone...everyone knows that the God King of the Ten Thousand Realms is a kid, even though it has been nearly a thousand years, he hasn''t grown a centimeter taller!" "Hahaha, this is the laughing stock that is circulating in all the world. It hasn''t grown by a centimeter in a thousand years, hahaha!" "Are you sure you are his daughter?" As soon as he said this, Wu Ming also felt something was wrong. He always thought that the mysterious man with twelve wings in his memory was the God King of the Ten Thousand Realms. But the other party looked like a young man. Did it... admit the wrong person? But at this moment, an alarm sounded. The people who were still laughing before became serious immediately. Then each squeezed their weapons and charged them out, leaving only Wu Ming, Elena and Leydos. "Grass, chaotic creatures have invaded. If you two want to fight, take up weapons and fight with us." "If you don''t want to, it''s okay to tell the quartermaster behind you, there will be other demons to protect you to the safe zone!" After speaking, he left here without looking back. "If you want to go, leave, I''ll go and see." Wu Ming said, now that he is here, he will look at what happened back then, that is, what happened when they were abandoned by the endless abyss. After speaking, he followed the abyss war **** Leidos and left the camp. At this time, in the sky outside, with the sound of the horn of if there is nothing, endless monsters appeared. They were the terrifying chaotic creatures Wu Ming had seen in the memory of the Demon King. They crowded here in droves. In the sky, underground, anywhere. And the Abyss God of War roared. "Devil brothers, rush with me!" After speaking, he rushed forward first, and then a faint singing came from his side. That''s... the military song of soldiers facing powerful enemies! That''s... the roar of the army when it rushed into battle! That is the real name of Redos! Wu Ming was also infected by this atmosphere. "God-killing swordsmanship! Storm style!" The endless aura swept towards the chaotic monsters, but Wu Ming was surprised to find out. Special... This group of monsters. It seems that they are all powerhouses at the myth level! [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ## Chapter 138 Looking at each other after an era! "This... these are mythological monsters!" Behind Wu Ming, the angel Elena exclaimed. A chaotic monster suddenly slapped the paw in his hand, and Wu Ming sideways and hid. Then a heavy sword slashed on the monster''s body, slashing the opponent''s abdomen. But what Wu Ming didn''t expect was that in the blink of an eye, new claws and new heads grew from the monster''s wounds, and they rushed towards Wu Ming. Along with its bite, countless tentacles are growing crazily, this monster seems to be still growing! "Damn, they are absorbing the rules of the real world and becoming their own nourishment!" Wu Ming said loudly. Now he finally knows why Redos said before that what they encountered was an enemy that could never be defeated. This is so obvious that no one can beat this group of monsters. But Redos and the others did not waver. This group of former high-level demons, no, maybe they were just called demons at that time, and there was no distinction between high-level and low-level. At most, there are strengths and weaknesses. Wu Ming looked at the money clearly, Leidos''s double swords were swung, and several monsters were cut off by him. What''s strange is that after being killed by him, these monsters did not resurrect, but turned into a group of twisted, gray, weird flames. Then after burning for a while, it completely turned into nothingness. Nothing is left. "This is the concept of beheading?" Wu Ming looked at Leidos and asked suspiciously. "What is a concept?" Redos naturally heard Wu Ming''s suspicion, but he didn''t seem to be very smart. He was muscular and busy slashing the monsters that came. "It''s just to erase the traces of those monsters. It''s like tying a piece of dirty off the table. Your attack is similar to this effect." Wu Ming saw it very clearly, because in the previous battle, he also used this method successfully, breaking through the zero defense and almost killing it. However, since the existence of Zero is too abnormal, it was ultimately a failure. Chapter 205： "I don''t quite understand what you said, haha, really, I just like fighting since I was born." After speaking, several monsters were chopped down again. "Moreover, I only know that if these monsters are hacked, they will die, that''s all!" Wu Ming''s eyes jumped as he saw Redos'' technique and fighting skills. What the other person said may be true, but if what he said is true. Then this person is really terrifying! But thinking about it carefully, it''s no wonder that if he weren''t like that, he wouldn''t be able to become the abyssal war **** in the abyss where the once strong man was like a cloud. His attacking skills are not at all muddle-headed, only relying on the strength of his physical body and his own power to achieve the skills that Wu Ming used his best. Looking at Leidos in front of him, Wu Ming was also lost in thought. "The epee has no edge, so won''t it work?" Can a simple attack also achieve this effect? Wu Ming only memorized this attack method, but there was no need to learn it, because the physical strength and fighting skills of this Leidos were not comparable to him. "Be careful!" Just as Wu Ming was thinking about something, the annoying angel Alina yelled. Then a golden holy sword was slashed against Wu Ming''s scalp and slashed heavily on the monster''s body. But like Wu Ming, her attack couldn''t completely kill the monster. The monster once again grew tentacles and minions from the wound, biting at the two of them. "Hey hey hey, you also pay attention!" Wu Ming said dissatisfiedly. Although the angel and the devil are mortal enemies, the two are now falling into the low latitudes together, so the two have to depend on each other for fate... be it. At least for now, Wu Ming and Elena have no plans to kill each other. Because in this terrifying low latitude, only two people can be regarded as people in the real world. Although it is not sound to say, but the many demons such as Leidos in front of him are just some hidden existence. According to Wu Ming, they are now reincarnation over and over again. Repeating the process of being killed... "Cut! Damn it!" Elena was very angry, she had violated the order of the king. Those who "go down to earth" privately to hunt down "Zero" did not expect that not only "Zero" had not been hit, but he also fell into a conspiracy by a blood family. Be drawn into this low latitude with this nasty angel. She, who was once arrogant, had ever suffered this kind of grievance, and she has always been calling the wind and rain in the realm of the **** king''s father. Which of the people who came and went did not nod and bow at her, and now... She couldn''t kill an ordinary mob. This is undoubtedly very annoying to her! "God Killing Sword Art!" "and many more!" Wu Ming noticed something and wanted to stop the furious Elena. "spiral!" A spiral of sword energy rose from the ground and went straight to the sky! Endless attacks are shredding all monsters in front of you! This strength was so strong that even Leidos was secretly surprised. "Really an idiot!" Wu Ming cursed, as expected, many of the monsters hit by Alina''s swordsmanship died directly, but more of them became more distorted and more terrifying. Before Alina could say anything, she realized that she had come to the other side! She actually didn''t notice her position when she attacked, and fell directly into the shattered part of this space. And the broken place... is chaos! "Kongming!" Wu Ming shouted! He must quickly kill all the monsters preparing to surround Elena, or she is afraid that her life will not be guaranteed! But at this moment... "Boom boom boom!" There is a wonderful drum sound coming over! This drum sound is so peculiar, although the sound is not the real drum sound, but everyone present exists. All know clearly, that is the drum sound! "Boom boom boom!" The drums are coming again! Wu Ming and others heard the extremely terrifying ballads passed from the chaos! ... You... can''t rest easy! You... desperate! You...tingle all over! Chapter 206： This extreme pain... You will be powerless to get rid of! Chaos is your only destination! I hold the Blade of Chaos. And you will call me! .... This horrible ballad gradually became clear from far to near! And it is indescribable, not indescribable, not indescribable. It was an ant that couldn''t describe the tall buildings in front of him. A super existence, attracted by Elena''s attack! "Grass! What did you do!" Wu Ming stared at the stupid Elena and said loudly. Alina was pale and didn''t know what to say. It is estimated to be scared silly. "The power of rules, blockade!" Ross suddenly used the power of the rules and quickly filled the gaps in the previous space. And before again, the angel Elena was pulled back by Sislin with some kind of chain. But the horrible ballad is still approaching. "Ross, how long will it be?" Leidos shouted, as if waiting for something! And Rose took out a compass-like thing from his neck and replied loudly. "20 seconds!" "What is that thing?" Wu Ming held the magic sword and asked with lingering fears. "That''s nothing, that''s your majesty! Our majesty, the king of the devil!" Not finished yet! "Crack!" Suddenly, the barrier of this world was suddenly shattered by a sharp blade! A huge black and red magic sword smashed into this world fiercely! The powerful explosion even caused a big shock wave! Many people were blown away, and in the center of the explosion, many demons were directly blown to pieces. Wait until the dust clears. Wu Ming saw the true face of the magic sword over there. It was astonishingly the appearance of the evil sword in his hand, except for the iconic eyes, everything else was exactly the same! "Devil sword evil eye?" Wu Ming shouted. The evil eyes of the Demon Sword in his hand have also changed, and the previously motionless eyes suddenly become blood red, staring at the Demon Sword firmly. "Evil Eye. Are you awake?" Wu Ming said in his mind. But I haven''t finished it yet. A figure stepped onto this world. I really stepped on this world, because the owner of this foot is so powerful that all the beings present will and will only put his eyes on the other person! Demon King! Wu Ming saw his deity for the first time. Although it wasn''t like an epoch, he finally saw it. This is a monster full of bone spurs, and behind him is a pile of tattered wings made of tentacles and flesh and blood. And half of his body is chaotic, and half of his body is ordinary! "..." Under the bone spur mask, one of his red eyes looked at Wu Ming, as if he had discovered something. And Wu Ming also looked at each other with a pair of scarlet eyes. ".." Neither party spoke. But Rose is holding something like a compass. Said loudly. "The time is up, it''s dusk now!" "Whoo!" The Demon King and the chaos monsters with him all disappeared, and they seemed to be sucked by some suction. Faster than a blink of an eye, it disappeared from everyone''s field of vision. "call!" Wu Ming was able to breathe normally at this time. Chapter 207： The demon king just now... He has been completely contaminated by Chaos! He is no longer any life, he is the spokesperson of Chaos. Forerunner of destruction! His arrival will bring about a massacre, an extinction, and will destroy a world! But compared to this, Wu Ming''s face was pale and asked to Rose. "What does this time mean?" "This is part of the chaos knowledge I have, do you know." "There is also time in chaos. Troops can''t be regarded as time. In the endless chaos, divided into several moments, it is one of the few stable rules." "Early morning, noon, dusk, and night, these are four moments, and this monster... he does not appear every time, and will disappear when the time is changed! In this way, as long as we calculate the time correctly, we You can make an effective defense." "Of course, this defense is only against ordinary Chaos monsters. If that real monster does appear, then we can only escape and wait for the next moment to come back and rebuild." "When will he come back again." "After the next moment of reincarnation, that is, when the next "night" comes!" [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ##Chapter 139 Down and meet soon! Wu Ming and Elena temporarily stayed in this camp. At least until they found a way to leave, the two of them couldn''t leave. This is a low latitude, and neither of them has any experience with this place. However, it''s not just the two of them. It is estimated that all normal creatures will not have "travel experience" at low latitudes. ... "So, how can we get out of here?" Elena squatted in front of Wu Ming and asked with her cheek. Wu Ming closed his eyes and ignored the other party. Wu Ming was studying the "Curse of the Ancient Demon" he had previously obtained. At first he thought the effect of this curse was very strange, which made him a little puzzled. For example. What is real? Why in low latitudes, the reward he signed in was this thing? But later, Wu Mingcai finally understood the true meaning of this "curse". This is not a curse at all, or it is a reverse blessing. Wu Ming opened his eyes and looked at everything around him. In Elena''s vision, this is an ordinary camp, although she is in a low latitude. Here is still a camp. But Wu Ming didn''t think so. After he opened his eyes, a black breath flashed in his eyes, and then he closed his eyes again. Elena tilted her head and poked Wu Ming in the face. "Hey, speak!" The blue veins on Wu Ming''s head violently, and he opened his eyes again. "Stay away from me and don''t bother me." He just activated the effect of this curse, and with the continuous use of the curse, his "true vision" became wider and wider. And after he opened his eyes. What he saw in his eyes was a boiling, rotten land. In his vision, he succeeded in seeing the reality of this low latitude. The curse of the last demon gave him the ability to see through the fog of low latitudes. In his vision, this is not a camp at all, but a decadent battlefield. Those demon soldiers who talked and laughed with him were already chaotic demons in his eyes. Moreover, he has already seen the true appearance of Leidus clearly. This person is the super chaos demon who invaded the real world. Everyone in this area is experiencing death, rebirth, and battle over and over again! Wu Ming guessed that only when they died again, it was estimated that they would be able to regain their memories and remember all this. What they said is true! In the time of an epoch, no, maybe longer, because time in low latitudes is not very reliable. Thinking of this, Wu Ming shook his head and sighed. "Cut, boring!" When Alina saw Wu Ming ignored her, she fell back and lay on the ground. Nothing looks like a lady. "You enter this low latitude, don''t you worry about it?" Wu Ming raised one eye and looked at this carefree angel. "Worry, what to worry about? Worrying about death?" Elena rolled her eyes, she got up and stood in front of Wu Ming. Chapter 208： The street number reveals the wings behind it. "Did you see these two feathers? The two golden ones!" On her white wings, there are indeed two golden feathers hidden, but these two feathers are very inconspicuous, hidden among the numerous feathers. "This is the feather my father gave me. As long as my life is in danger, the feather will turn into a clone of the **** king, helping me withstand the attack, and sending me back to my father''s realm." "Why do you have this method when you saw that kind of monster before running away? Just use it to run away." Wu Ming is a little confused, this is the real rich second generation. Ah no, the second generation of God. "I don''t know how to use it. After all, I will return to the realm of God after I use it. I can''t get out for many years. I don''t want to stay in a place where there is no fun every day!" "..." Okay, as long as you are happy. Wu Ming finally knew why the angel in front of him could live so heartlessly every day. She came to other places for gilding after all, no matter how dangerous the place is, she can''t die! Just when the two are communicating. Rose walked in and said to Wu Ming. "Night begins! Get ready to fight!" Wu Ming nodded his head, picked up the "dementia" magic sword in his hand, and walked outside. In the sky, endless nights surged up. Wu Ming understood the meaning of night, it was really night. He couldn''t see his fingers, only a few dim torches gave off a little bit of light. Shine on this world. Wu Ming and Leidos stood together. He spoke. "I gradually understand you, your experience is indeed too painful." "What pain?" Because of the influence of low latitude, Leidos at this time has no memory afterwards. Just said stupidly. Then, the next moment. A magic sword slashed in from outside the sky again, and the nature of this world was shattered a lot by it. At this time, Wu Ming heard a sigh. With a "pop!" Wu Ming felt a shock, no, this was a shock from the plane. "The plane is disconnected?" Shouted the devil. Hearing this, many demons began to panic, not knowing what happened. "Don''t panic, it may be just a small accident, the attack from the enemy is about to arrive, let''s be careful!" Redos roared. "There will be reinforcements..." Wu Ming did not speak. Because he jumped away from here, and pulled Elena into hiding. "brush!" With a sword swung, tens of thousands of demon army was killed by this sword! The Demon King has once again descended into this world. But this time, Wu Ming thoroughly saw the opponent''s shape, and the other party had hidden something. Now Wu Ming can see clearly, he can see the truth after isolating the fog of low latitudes. Behind the demon king, there are two pipes that seem to exist, and they are constantly feeding him nourishment! This is the proof that the abyss is supporting him, or that he is being carried and fallen down! He turned his head to look at Wu Ming, and a few words popped out on the helmet full of bone spurs. "Hello... Wu Ming!" "what!" Wu Ming said in surprise, he didn''t know how the other party knew about him, because now this should be a past time. But he didn''t wait for him to react. The Demon King spoke. "Go down, I''m waiting for you." Then he started a massacre! All lives died in his hands, and every dead demon turned into the chaotic demon that invaded the real world before! Wu Ming said something anxiously before he came, and he held one of his feet with a pair of big hands. Pull him down, straight into... In the void. But Wu Ming calmed down, and he guessed something. Moreover, he also guessed what the other party''s rules were. There was time in the rules he mastered! Chapter 209： Below this, is the seat of the Demon King. The two of them are finally going to meet. [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ## Chapter 140 The protagonist of billions of reincarnations! When Wu Ming opened his eyes, he found himself standing in nothingness. Surrounded by endless void, here is a chaotic area! The first time he regained consciousness, he only felt endless fear! Because his sixth sense told him that in this chaos, there are many malicious eyes staring at him! This malicious look made him feel as if he was being stared at by the top predator in the universe. "brush!" A sword gas flew over, and Wu Ming took a breath. The feeling of being stared at before has disappeared, and Wu Ming is now more comfortable. "Hello, nameless." A cold voice passed over. It seems very abrupt in this chaos. Wu Ming turned his head and found that it was the demon king he had met before. But his appearance has been restored to its original state. Without the horrible image of the bone spurs before, and. It seems pretty handsome. This is a demon with two devil horns on its head and a face like a handsome middle-aged man. He smiled at Wu Ming. At this time, Wu Ming found out that "zero" and a pile of strange meat were standing beside him. And the Demon King is sitting in a void throne, behind him are two "chains" that bind him as if there is nothing. "You are... the last one." The words are not over yet. The other party said helplessly. "Sure enough, you forgot again, my name is Liu." The other party said a strange name, making Wu Ming a little confused. The demon king called Liu gave a wry smile. "Sure enough, the realm is still not enough, that''s all, let me remember for you again!" After speaking, he waved his hand, and Wu Ming immediately went black. Then it''s like going back in time. He actually became the state of the soul, and was selected by the endless abyss. Memory interruption. "This...Where is this?" Wu Ming opened his eyes and realized that he had turned into a demon cocoon again! Wait, why is it again. Then, the sign-in system is activated! Magic Sword, Onyxia, Lilia. Tidal War, Lord of the Planes! Candidates for Children of the Abyss, Eternal Battlefield, and then Chaos Demon. Then there is Great War Zero, and then the low latitudes. The picture in front of him flashed quickly, making him a little dizzy. This is his life, no, maybe it is his own "life" that he thinks! Sign in again and again, grow again and again. Wu Ming finally understood why he didn''t feel so surprised by the many things given by the system before. Because of these things, he had gone through tens of thousands of reincarnations! he already... Having reincarnation in this world countless times, it can be said that he should have remembered these, but because his realm has not met the requirements, those memories have returned to nothingness. Wu Ming held his head, and the arrival of a large number of memory fragments made him feel a headache. "So, how many times have I come to your side this time?" Wu Ming asked. "I don''t know, billions of times? Hundreds of billions of times? I don''t remember it clearly, too long, too long. "Then, you must know the reason why I can reincarnate infinitely, or do you mean that all of this is caused by you." "Six" shook his head and said with a wry smile. "No, I don''t know, because every time you die, the time in this world will go back uncontrollably, back to the moment you became the cocoon of the devil!" "It can be said that you are the most terrifying person, making me feel terrified." "Also, according to the so-called old rules, let me help you solve your doubts first. You can ask me some questions you want to know." "Six" raised his head and looked at Wu Ming. Chapter 210： "Okay, first question, who are you?" "My name is Six, and like Zero, I am a creature that did not know when I was born. At that time, the whole world was not as lively as it is now, and there were lifeless planes and barren earth everywhere. And I, at the same time, was also a demon. The earliest leader of a clan belongs to the first group of people who mastered the rules like the ancestors of the Titans, the mother of the dragons, and the spirits of the elements. Of course, there are also the gods of the world." "The second question, why are you here and what are you doing here? Why do you keep invading the real world." After hearing "Six", he smiled bitterly again, muttering that it was the same question as expected. "The reason I am here is very simple. I lost in a war, so I was suppressed here, and as the price of losing the war, I was fined..." "I will always be sealed at the junction of this low latitude and chaos, blocking all enemies of this universe!" "That is, those chaotic creatures, and it''s not that I want to invade the real world, but the endless abyss instinctively calling me, and I am completely irrational for half of the time, and the reason is very simple." "Six", stood up, and the "Zero" next to him hurriedly helped him, with some tears in his eyes. -"I can no longer be regarded as a creature in the real world. Now I am the spokesperson of Chaos. I have been eroded by Chaos for too long and too long!" Wu Ming saw his true appearance, the so-called demon king, but a chain imprisoned, forcibly pretending to be normal... Super chaotic creature! A super chaotic creature was howling and shouting constantly under his skin. And Wu Ming can be sure that what the other party said is true. "Then the next question, what is the endless abyss? Why does she keep feeding you nutrients? According to what you said, why is she calling you, and why is she sending troops to prevent your return?" "Because she is my mother and your mother." "At the same time, she is also the world, the original creator." Wu Ming was taken aback. But the next words of Demon King Six surprised him even more. "But the endless abyss is only half of the remnant soul, she was torn in half by the **** king of the world! The endless abyss you see now is just the remnant of the creator''s corrupted body." "The war between me and him occurred precisely because of the creator''s corpse, and the contradiction between us broke out because of this." Wu Ming retorted. "How is it possible? How could the God King of the Ten Thousand Realms be so strong that she is..." "The Creator? Right." "Six" shook his head. "No, do you think the Creator is very strong? That''s not the case. This is also easy to understand. Do you think the person who makes the weapon is stronger, or the weapon is stronger?" "And the God King of the Ten Thousand Realms is the strongest weapon made by the weapon maker. Compared to him, we are all defective." With that, he glanced at the magic sword in Wu Ming''s hand. "Furthermore, let me tell you one more thing. In fact, in the earliest days, there were no demons in this universe, and there were no lower planes. The so-called demons are just ordinary creatures with powerful physical abilities." "Do you know why the demons are getting weaker now?" "It''s all because of me. These chains are not just as simple as feeding nutrients, but also the chains that hold me and the endless abyss firmly together. My size is too large, so that what I have suffered comes from the chaos. Corruption will also pass into the endless abyss." "All the demons behind are constantly being corrupted by Chaos, becoming more and more brutal and bloodthirsty." "..." Wu Ming listened to the other party''s words, a little hard to accept for a while. But then, he thought of another question. "If, so to speak, then the **** king of the world must be aware of my billions of reincarnations, so why didn''t he beat me or kill me when I was weak?" "Six" smiled. "It''s just that he didn''t do what you thought, do you know how crazy he was after knowing that you are the key to time back?" "He killed you more than once before you were born, and during this period, at any point in time, he tried to kill you, but it didn''t make sense." "However, every time you die, no matter it is because of anything, it will lead to the retrospect of this universe. In the end, he also gave up, or he changed his goal, and only fights with you at the final point. , Your ending is already doomed." "The final node? What do you mean." "Hehe, believe it or not, no matter how low-key you are, in the end, you still have to have a fight with him." "Both of you, who is doomed to death!" Wu Ming was a little confused, not sure why the other party wanted to do this. "What is a doomed enemy?" "Six"''s face became serious, and he said seriously to Wu Ming. "Because his purpose is to let you replace me without killing you." "Become this demon king!" "He wants you to lose your freedom forever and be sealed on this throne!" "Only you are the real protagonist in his eyes!" "Moreover, you will never agree with his next plan." Wu Ming asked the other party. "what''s the plan?" But this time, Demon King "Six" stopped him. "Okay, don''t talk about it anymore, you should leave now, according to the "script"." "Wait, I still have questions!" "I know, but time and the truth don''t allow you to ask any more, go back!" "We will meet again. Before that, I need to accompany my wife well." After speaking, with a wave of his hand, Wu Ming returned to the previous low latitude. Moreover, he also obtained a drop of the opponent''s source blood. Pure source blood. Chapter 211： "Oh? Why did you disappear, wait, what is the blood in your hand?" Elena looked at Wu Ming who disappeared for a moment and reappeared with a puzzled face. "Elena, do you know your father''s name?" "What''s wrong? Why do you look at me with such a strange look?" "It''s okay, I just want to know his name, not his real name, just a normal name." "It''s been a long time since I heard my father''s name, let me think about it..." Elena is not afraid of what Wu Ming will do after knowing the name of the God King of the Ten Thousand Realms. Because her father is standing at the apex and will not be afraid of any conspiracy. "He seems to call himself" "nine!" "The extreme number, nine." [Author''s digression]: Ask for a silver ticket! Your follow-up reading is the biggest motivation for my writing! ## Chapter 141 I''m Back! "Nine?" Wu Ming seemed to be aware of something. But now he is not in the mood to think too much. The words of the Demon King "Six" gave him too many hints. This includes the truth of what he called "rebirth." And the truth that the devil is constantly corrupting. That being the case, he doesn''t need to stay here anymore. He turned his head and looked at the predecessor, God of War, Deepos, who had become savage. "I have some sympathy for you to become like this, but now I don''t have the strength to change this." "But I hope to make changes, and for that, I need your help!" There was no expression on Redos'' horrible face, he naturally recovered his memory. Hearing Wu Ming''s words, he did not speak. But Rose next to him spoke up. "I know that you are too weak now. Mother Endless Abyss once said that we still have a chance, so let us make a promise." "I think, just by looking at the preference of the endless abyss for you, you may be the so-called opportunity to save us from this **** reincarnation." "We can agree to your request, but you need to swear to Styghe that you will take action when you have a chance to liberate us, regardless of life and death." When Elena saw the appearance of this group of chaos demons before, she felt terrified. But now Rose''s words make her worry about Wu Ming. Although the two races are incompatible with each other, at least the two of them have suffered together, so the basic feelings are still there. "This low latitude is caused..." So she was going to remind Wu Ming, but Wu Ming interrupted her. "I agree, and I will use my reputation as a guarantee, you must believe in my reputation!" "You need to respect me as your king!" "Fight for me!" Wu Ming said. For a while, the atmosphere was a bit tense. It is indeed not easy for the demons who have been abandoned once to trust him again. But what shocked Alina''s chin was that the other party actually agreed! This group of extremely powerful Chaos Demons actually agreed to Wu Ming''s approach. Soon, the invisible contract was established under the witness of Styx. The belief in countless low-latitude creatures gave Wu Ming a headache for a while. After these monsters mixed with the influence of Chaos believe in Wu Ming, the divinity given to them is a little weird. It''s not ordinary white, and it''s not pure gold. It is as pitch black as the night. This kind of divinity is extremely poisonous to ordinary gods, and even the gods on the earth are mostly unwilling to acquire this kind of divinity. But Wu Ming still clenched his teeth and persevered. "Elena..." Wu Ming looked at the angel, and to be honest, he already had some plans in his mind. "what''s happenin?" "Do you think freedom is important?" "It''s very important. If there is no freedom, then what is the meaning of life!" Wu Ming nodded, just about to say something. Only heard, from afar, from above. No, above the high latitude that I don''t know how far away, a cold snort came. "It''s father! Wait!" Suddenly, a golden light came, and Wu Ming found that Elena in front of him was enveloped by a golden sacred light beam. Chapter 212： Fettered in place, unable to move. And it didn''t stop there. A majestic force pulled her from the ground and was pulling her back into the real world. Wu Ming''s face was grim, looking towards covering the beam of light. He knew that this Elena was just an eyeliner sent by the God King of the Ten Thousand Realms. Although this foolish female angel didn''t know it herself. But in this way, Wu Ming can now be sure. This was nothing but the God King of the Ten Thousand Realms, who gave a small warning. But now, the two sides are indeed an endless enemy. But Wu Ming didn''t worry at all. Because he knew that the God King of the Ten Thousand Realms had to wait for him to be strong enough before he could do anything. Otherwise, everything would be meaningless. The words of Demon King "Six" are very clear. That is, for some reason, the God King of the Ten Thousand Realms needs Wu Ming to replace the Demon King, and he is bound at the junction of chaos and low latitudes forever. But now Wu Ming is not strong enough. So he doesn''t need to worry about the **** who sits high on the gods seat now and kill him directly. Thinking of this, Wu Sin turned his head. Said to the chaos demons, he now needs to absorb the source blood in front of him. Since the Chaos Demons have reached a cooperation with Wu Ming, they naturally don''t need to worry. In low latitudes, these chaotic demons are the best military force. Therefore, he was relieved to take the source blood. Closed his eyes. .... There is no memory of the source blood this time. Perhaps it is what the "Six" did. Wu Ming quickly woke up. His body is rapidly being transformed. A third heart grew out of his chest. In this way, the blood qi he can use will increase even more, and the short-term explosive ability will be stronger! And his body has become more perfect, and even his height is rising steadily. Wu Ming, naturally became a real mythical powerhouse! His existence is like a creature in mythology. "call." Wu Ming took a deep breath after waking up, feeling that he became a stronger body. He turned his head and said to the Chaos Demon. "Now, you all pray to me. I think my reputation needs to be changed." Hearing this, Rose and Redos glanced at each other and nodded at the same time. Then the order was passed down. Countless chaos demons began to pray to Wu Ming. For them, Wu Ming may be the only hope to get out of here. So this prayer is also very religious. Although it is a low latitude, it is still part of the entire universe. Sensing Wu Ming''s changes, the multiverse also responded. All powerful beings have discovered a terrible thing. That is, in the low latitudes, the group of terrifying chaos demons seems to have a new leader. No, there is a new owner. "Lord of Chaos Demon!" How far away the whole news is from the universe, so many powerful people naturally perceive it. More than that, as the news spreads further. Wu Ming''s fame can be quickly known from ordinary people. In other words, many ordinary people can also pray to Wu Ming for his power. However, it is unknown now, and Wu Ming does not need to respond. What he needs now is to return to the real world. Although he was pulled into low latitudes, he was calculated by Lamia. But he is always a prudent man. So his back hand can also be activated. He found Lilia''s existence in his own mind. He sent a message. "Take me back! I hope you have prepared the sacrifice." At this moment, the succubus Lilia who was in the Principality of Blood and Fire shuddered suddenly, and she heard an anonymous voice. According to the previous plan, she has become the true daughter of the abyss. So now, her power is strong in the entire endless abyss. Moreover, after the girl of the abyss was identified by the endless abyss, she soon possessed the plural rules of the endless abyss and the power of life and death for some demons! Chapter 213： So, a summoning ritual that had been prepared for a long time began to work. Countless demons, cultists, and other prisoners were still in the magic circle. A huge blood sacrifice is about to begin. With Lilia''s call. Wu Ming felt the pull from the real world! Yes, this is the method he came up with after communicating with the endless abyss. Without much strength, he can only return to the real world in this way. In other words, Goo Hyun appeared in the real world. Otherwise, even if he is able to master the sky, it will be difficult to return from the low latitudes. "The master of the Principality of Blood and Fire, the terrifying demon who devours the gods... and the lord of the Chaos Demon, I call you with my blood and soul, and I long for your power!" In fact, this ritual can be understood as an equivalent exchange. The powerful Wu Ming returned to the real world through this equivalent exchange. And these souls who died because of the blood sacrifice are bargaining chips. and so.. In the real world. A mass of blood appeared on this magic circle. And this mass of blood is constantly twisting and deforming. Gradually became a tall demon. It is Wu Ming! After a long time, Wu Ming opened his eyes. Look at the familiar people in front of you. Will, William, Clarence, Katie, Erica, Lilia, and a lovely black dragon, Onyxia. A smile appeared on Wu Ming''s mouth. He spoke. "I am back!" ##Chapter 142 A pleasant trip (end of the book) The endless abyss discovered Wu Ming''s return. Soon, a majestic consciousness came here. It seems to be standing on the platform for Wu Ming. Then, Wu Ming looked at everyone in front of him and smiled. Fighting on the eternal battlefield. Whispers from low latitudes. These are already gone. But his mission is not over yet. There is more to be done. The Lich William stepped forward and bowed to Wu Ming. "My Lord, the Principality of Blood and Fire has been built very well, and its territory has expanded a lot, and..." Wu Ming interrupted the opponent. He sighed and said what he had seen and heard in the low latitudes. And this group of people, as his confidant. Naturally, the truth was told. "It turned out to be like this..." "Is the last enemy the God King of the Ten Thousand Realms?" "And, so what, the nameless lord will kill him sooner or later!" Everyone was chattering noisily. No one is afraid because the enemy is strong. The black dragon Onyxia was cleverly rubbing Wu Ming with his head. Wu Ming looked at the people in front of him. The scenes after his rebirth flashed before his eyes. He smiled and said to himself. "This is really..." "A pleasant trip!" Sorry for such a hasty ending. This book has many shortcomings, and everyone has given many opinions. So I am going to make some changes and rewrite. The new book "The Void Lord: Evolve from the Devil!" "Has been released. The style is similar to that of the book, but it also tells the story of the devil. But the background world should be more perfect, and the content will be more exciting. I will publish the content of the old book that I haven''t finished in the new book. Please support us! Chapter 214： Another penguin group number: 984-791-863. Friends who like the book can join, and the group owner will send out benefits from time to time! Thank you for your company and support all the way! thank you all. The new book "The Void Lord: Evolve from the Devil!" ¡· Upon waking up, Wu Ming traveled back to the first day of the internal beta of "Era of Reincarnation"! With previous life experience, he successfully became the first player to choose the endless abyss camp in the closed beta. After successfully obtaining the unique super talent in the game. He is constantly killing and evolving in the endless abyss! Little Demon, Lower Demon, Middle Demon, Demon Lord, Demon King... Until he becomes the king of kings in the endless abyss, the pinnacle of blasphemous things-Lord Void! And only Wu Ming knows that the closed beta of the online game "Era of Reincarnation" means the beginning of the destruction of the world! So when the ancient gods in the game wake up and prepare to invade the real world. They will find themselves facing an endless army of demons! The new book "The Void Lord: Evolve from the Devil!" ¡· Upon waking up, Wu Ming traveled back to the first day of the internal beta of "Era of Reincarnation"! With previous life experience, he successfully became the first player to choose the endless abyss camp in the closed beta. After successfully obtaining the unique super talent in the game. He is constantly killing and evolving in the endless abyss! Little Demon, Lower Demon, Middle Demon, Demon Lord, Demon King... Until he becomes the king of kings in the endless abyss, the pinnacle of blasphemous things-Lord Void! And only Wu Ming knows that the closed beta of the online game "Era of Reincarnation" means the beginning of the destruction of the world! So when the ancient gods in the game wake up and prepare to invade the real world. They will find themselves facing an endless army of demons! [Author''s digression]: New book "786310+ from the beginning of the devil to kill and evolve" The style is similar to that of the book, but it also tells the story of the devil. But the background world should be more perfect, and the content will be more exciting. I will publish the content of the old book that I haven''t finished in the new book. Please support us! Another penguin group number: 984-791-863. Friends who like the book can join, and the group owner will send out benefits from time to time! Thank you for your company and support all the way! thank you all.